■r> *.
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2013
http://archive.org/details/newcarolinamagaz19201921
= OLD SERIES VOL. 51
ajDI
wz
NUMBER 1
NEW SERIES VOL 38
October, 1920
•
The New
■
Carolina
Magazine
3
Price 20 Cents
In this Number
W. E. Horner, D. R. Hodgin, John S. Terry, G. B. Porter, C. W. Phillips
Dan Byrd, P. A. Reavis, Jr., Phillip Hettleman, Geo. D. McCoy, Donnells
Van Noppen, W. P. Hudson, Dr. A. H. Patterson, Dr. L. A. Williams.
■n
*4i
lllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllillllllllllllllllllllllllllll.lliillHlilllilliill.'illll'HIl
i";ii;i)ii'i;il,|,i:,.Ti7
Stein Block
an
d
Society Brand
Clothes
Sold exclusively by
Vanftory Clothing Co.
Greensboro, N. C.
UNIVERSITY AGENCY
Jefferson Standard Life
Insurance Co.
Insure in the leading company of
the South and at the same time
let your dollars remain at home.
Ask Cy Thompson how?
Our Motto:
"A bigger and better State"
"A bigger and better South "
When a young man signs a contract with the
SOUTHERN LIFE AND TRUST CO.,
we don't pat him on the back, turn him loose
and tell him to "go to it". We give him a
course in our Training School, and then keep in
touch with him and help overcome his weak
points and strengthen his strong points. As
a result, our Training School graduates are
making good. Ask for particulars.
Southern Life and Trust
Company
Greensboro, N. C.
A. W. McALISTER, Pres. ARTHUR WATT, Secretary
R. G. VAUGHN, 1st V-Pres. H. B. GUNTER, Agency Mgr.
A. M. SCALES, 2nd V-Pres. T. D. BLAIR, Ass't Agency Mgr.
Text -Books, Note Books
Stationery, Fountain Pens
Full Line Athletic Goods
Tennis Rackets Restrung
French Shriner and
Urner Shoes
Kahn Tailored-to-Measure
Clothes
THE BOOK EXCHANGE
The University 's Co operative Store Located ia
Y. M. C. A.
"STUDENT OUTFITTERS"
5J
Wfa Spirit of tf)e Untoergttp
Sip Cbtoarb fibber #raf)am
HAT seems important at this moment to you as a group,- — and
as individual persons, infinitely confident, strong", lovable, am-
bitious,— is what it is that has brought you here away from
the shops, the fields, the sea, the streets, where the vast ma-
jority of men of your age are making the grim struggle for
success in the rough terms of actual life; what it is that you
have put your faith in that has led you to come and enlist for four precious
years under this standard.
.... The great question that you bring to the University today is the
question that the young man came to the Master with — "What shall I do to
inherit life?" — the larger, abundant life that will satisfy all of the finer pas-
sions of my life.
.... And the answer of the University to your question — as the an-
swer of the greatest of human institutions to the greatest of human ques-
tions— is the same as that of the Master.
It answers, play the game according to the rules but it, too, adds that
this is only incidental. . The education that it offers you is not in reality a mass
of facts, a degree, a curriculum. Above and bevond all of that it, too, is an
attitude, an atmosphere, a way of life. It is the way of life based on the
innate passion for the intelligent way of doing things. It is the intellectual
way of life, and it declares that curiosity, the spirit of free inquiry, the pas-
sion to know, is as natural in a human being as the desire to breathe or to
eat. It declares its faith in the controlling- power of the mind to find the
best path in the confusions that beset a man's path, and "its superiority in
contrast with every other power, and in its technique, because it can be
applied to every undertaking not only in studies, but in industry, in public
life, in business, in sport, in politics, in society and religion."
To become a true University man it is necessary to come into this way
of looking at things. Tt does not mean the abandonment of any legitimate
sort of happiness whatsoever, nor the loss of any freedom. The adventure
of discovering and liberating one's mind, far from being a dull and dreary
performance, is the most thrilling of all youthful adventures. There is no
| question of self-punishment or external discipline but only the freedom of
becoming one's own master, instead of a slave to the tyranny of one's low
and cheap desires. To come into this insight is to see this organized dis-
covery of the mind that we call education, not as learning, but as a love of
I knowledge, not as a matter of being industrious, but of loving industry, not
I as a matter of giving us a good start toward a middle-age success, but to
£ enable us to keep growing, and so lay hold on the eternal spring of life. What
;: the. University stands for is this natural loyalty to truth, to work, to life at
| its fullest and best that comes through the intellectual way of life. Its faith
is through that way it may lead men into the richest and most abundant ex-
| pression of their best selves. Its mission, therefore, is to lead them to come
to themselves in the highest degree, and so through whatever happy travail
of spirit to be "born again." In this way, the University is truly our Alma
I Mater — mother of the best in men.
3
bTsiirffliraifraiiBiiiBiiisiEafgffa^^^
fflMMMlMlMIMIMIMM^MiM^ jg
I
|
|
I
|
\
%
f;
1
f;
|
|
:-;
:<j
-J
:!
The New Carolina Magazine
Published by the Dialectic and Philanthropic Literary Societies
of the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Old Series Vol. 5 1
Number 1
New Series Vol. 38
Contributing Editors
G. B. PORTER
W. W. STOUT
JONATHAN DANIELS
F. J. LIIPFERT
W. P. HUDSON
HUBERT HEFFNER
W. E. HORNER
R. C. DORSETTE
Editor-in-Chief
TYRE TAYLOR, Di.
Business Manager
R. C. DORSETTE, Phi.
.Assistant Editor
PHILLIP HETTLEMAN, Phi.
Assistant Business Managers
R. E. BOYD
W. E. MATHEWS
Associate Editors
C. T. BOYD. Di.
W. L. BLYTHE, Di.
C. W. PHILLIPS, Di.
P. A. REAVIS, JR., Phi.
DAN BYRD, Phi.
MM:MS^MMMM^^MMM^^MMM^-^MM^^-^MMM ZMMZMW M M U}1 ISMMMMM^^^MMMMMMM.
Contents
October, 1920
Page
The Spirit of the University — E. K. Graham 1
Editorial 3
OPINION AND COMMENT
Screwing 'em in North Carolina — W . E. Homer .... 6
The Lie About Russia — D. R. Hodgin 7
Our Educational Outlook — Dr. L. A. Williams 8
A More Human Relationship Between Capital and Labor — Tyre C. Taylor 9
The Eight-Hour Day — D. R. Hodgin 11
Barn Dances and Bolshevism — Tyre Taylor. 12
A Little Man and A Big Scheme — P. Hettlcman 14
The New Era and Peace — P. A. Reavis, Jr... 16
Y. M. C. A.—Donnell Van Noppen 17
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Science vs. Art — W. P. Hudson.... 18
The Future of the Aeroplane 19
Mathematical Cats — Dr. A. H. Patterson 20
Spirits of Turpentine..... 20
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
In Flanders' Fields — J. S. Terry 20
Let Joy Be Unconfined — Garland B. Porter 21
Sonnet Accompanying A Volume of Keats — John S. 'Terry , 27
The Promised Land — (Verse) — D. R. Hodgin.... 27
"Big Tom" Wilson and the Finding of the Body of Professor Mitchell —
Geo. D. McCoy 28
TO OUR PATRONS
The Carolina Magazine is strictly a college publication. No copyrighted material will in-
received, no article will be paid for, and all material carried in The Carolina Magazine is released
for the press directly upon publication. The Board reserves the right to revise to a limited degree
any manuscript submitted, but will not publish revised articles until consent of author is obtained.
Address all contributions to Tyre Taylor, Editor-in-Chief, Carolina Magazine, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Subscription price $1.50 a year — 20 cents a copy
^^^mmtm^s^^m^rffifflmn ^ft^^sriffiaffiBffiBaMiiBffi^^ I
:. THE NEW CAROLINA MAGAZINE /.
Old Series Vol. 5 1
OCTOBER, 1920
New Series Vol. 38
Editorial
To the New Men
SEVERAL hundreds of you men are now striving
to get your bearings in a new and somewhat
strange environment. The authority of parent and
high school teacher has been replaced by the liberty
of thought and action that comes with a self-imposed,
self -regulated plan of student government. You are
thrown, young gentlemen, entirely upon your own
resources and told to conduct yourself as gentlemen
should, however that may be. The results of such
a system can be easily imagined. Such freedom is
too much for some individuals. They go wild chiefly
because the opportunity for going wild has offered
itself. They fail to think.
But why not think? You know that if you cheat,
gamble, or get drunk that you will be expelled from
the University in disgrace. This is a system where
the undesirable units are at once got rid of that the
whole may be kept sweet and clean. But think!
That's not the whole picture of the Carolina plan
of student government. Do not imagine for an
instant that the Honor System only extends to work
in the class room or that your neighbor is constantly
watching you to report the slightest offense, for such
is not the case. The Honor System is self-imposed,
is the very essence of democracy, is only as strong
as the weakest conscience in this group of men. Its
appeal is to the highest part of a man's nature, —
its challenge to your manhood itself. Necessarily, such
a system permeates the very life of the men on this
campus. Under it men become rugged of honesty,
mighty of purpose, and strong to do the right as
dictated by their own higher selves.
Therefore, at once get the spirit of the game !
Fight and strive mightily, but don't hit below the
belt. It's not the Carolina way and besides it does
not pay in the long run. And again: Carolina extends
you her heartiest welcome: A welcome to all the
fine things you may learn and accomplish during your
stay here ; a welcome to gather to yourself the dignity
and prestige of her name, and a challenge — to become
one of her loyal sons and to "carry on" the ideals
and traditions that have made this campus itself
almost a thing of the spirit.
— T. C. T.
Violated Faith
TO return to a normal state of affairs does not
mean the going back to a pre-war status. What
was entirely normal in 1914 would prove highly ab-
normal and unnatural now. This is so because the
world has changed materially in the last six years.
But, certain gentlemen who aspire to the leadership
of the nation are fearful of the consequences. They
shudder at being more than a clodhopper when
logically we should play the role of leading citizens
in the community of nations. The pioneering program
of idealism as outlined by the president has been
swept aside in a floodtide of reaction. Our leaders
have turned their faces to the long ago and there
have dug up issues and questions for our considera-
tion that we were already tired of when we came
into the world. Civilization is being crowded bodily
back into the narrow and oppressive grooves whose
fetidness and soreness were the cause of the flare-up
in 1914. It will remain there until the next confla-
gration when more promises will be made and more
promises will be broken.
Why? The reasons are many and varied. Mr.
Wilson was probably the main cause for the defeat
of his league and treaty. The call for a democratic
congress with the result that a majority of republi-
cans were elected ; various mistakes of the White
House which served to discredit the league in the
eyes of hard-headed Americans: the opportunity of
the republicans to make political stock out of an issue
that the parties should not be divided on, and lastly
the sordid prejudices of a great many otherwise fair-
minded people ; these are some of the reasons why
the league stands rejected. Meanwhile the solemn
promises made to those who fell in battle remain
unkept. The new order has not grown from the old
as promised. Our leaders have deceived us — have
lied, but the dead remain dead and the spent treasure
and blood remains spent. Those who lied, however,
are with us still.
— T. C T.
What of the School Teachers
WHAT do we, as college students, mean by edu-
cation?' What is our job, and how are we to
perform it ? Let us come directly to the point.
Every person of reason will readily admit that any
structure to be counted a good one must have a good
foundation. Here in North Carolina we spend a
considerable sum for the advancement of higher
learning. Colleges are being added to in equipment
and teaching forces. Numbers of college students
have increased from hundreds to thousands, and this,
we submit, is all very well. But here a difficulty
arises. Less than one per cent of school pupils ever
graduate from college. This means less than one
from every hundred. Consider that carefully, and
then think how much is spent for public school
education in comparison to college education. There
is no comparison.
Then what is the trouble and how are we to remedy
it? Out of a class of one hundred graduates from
Carolina only six become school teachers. The trouble
The Carolina Magazine
is not far to find : they are not paid enough to
justify taking up the work of teaching as a permanent
profession. How many teachers pay an income tax?
How many own a car more expensive than the
ordinary Lizzie ? Yet they are doing the greatest
work in the land.
The children of any nation are its greatest asset.
Then how should that greatest asset he treated ? Cer-
tainly the present system with its hoary-headed
iniquities must be corrected. The children must he
better prepared to live and the teachers must be paid
more. Bigger pav means better workmen.
— C. W. P.
Their Backbones: May They
be Stiffened
THE State of North Carolina owes equality
of opportunity to its citizenship. It is not a
matter of charity to be doled out ; it is a sacred duty,
the performance of which should constitute the highest
aim of her legislators and statesmen.
And yet, in the supremely important matter of
education — the handmaid of opportunity — we continue
only half awake. Our representatives at Raleigh are
seized with an attack of spinal jellyfishitis ; they are
cowed by fear of the displeasure of their constituents
into denying sorely needed funds for this function
of a democratic government. This University has
turned away hundreds this year for lack of room;
the North Carolina College for Women at Greensboro
has done the same thing. The door of equal oppor-
tunity has been closed in the faces of a thousand North
Carolina citizens this year because the men at Raleigh
lacked courage to do their duty.
And what, in the end, does it all amount to? It
comes to this : We are grasping at the pennies and
letting the dollars — the greater material prosperity and
happiness — slip ; we are literally saving at the spile
and losing at the bung. But that is not the worse
part of it. Such a policy of parsimony, if indulged
in for any considerable period of time, will un-
doubtedly undermine the very system we are striving
to preserve. It cuts away at the roots of equality
of opportunity, and when that is threatened, it's high
time something were being done.
— C. W. P.
The New North Carolina
FOR a long time the people of the nation have
considered the Old North State as one of the
backward commonwealths of the Union. When a
state successful in agriculture, manufacturing, mining,
and several other phases of industrial life was thought
of, it was most generally not North Carolina.
But the story is now changed. Those pioneers who
toiled and suffered even to live took the far view and,
thanks to their vision, a newer and more splendid
Carolina is the result. North Carolina has grown
until she is now above the age of childhood. Irvin
S. Cobb said of her that he thought her once asleep
and dreaming, but that actual investigation proved
this a very erroneous supposition. He mentioned such
cities as Winston-Salem, Greensboro, Durham, Char-
lotte, and others as model thriving towns ; towns teem-
ing with new industries, growing in wealth and popu-
lation, and alive with a spirit of progress and advance-
ment. North Carolina is no longer weak and helpless.
Her representatives in the national capitol are no
longer ignored as they once were, and in the tremen-
dous battle with the Virginia cities over discriminatory
freight rates we see the Tar Heels coming off with
a brilliant victory to their credit. The winning of
this one fight will mean many millions of dollars added
annually to the wealth of North Carolina. The total
increase of population in our cities will probably go
above twenty per cent ; every industry is planning to
enlarge its facilities, and, unlike almost every other
section of the country, North Carolina is scarcely
bothered at all with labor troubles. Lastly, but by
no means least, her educational system has grown
from one of the poorest in the country to one of the
best and most widely known. In a word, North
Carolina has aroused herself from what is generallv
termed a dormant existence and has come into the
fight for wealth and prosperity with gloves off.
—Dan Byrd.
A Sorry Spectacle
CHARLES EVANS HUGHES remarked a few
weeks ago that we often made a sorry spectacle
in our efforts at self-government. The more one
considers it, the more one becomes convinced that he
spoke the truth. Our government does not and never
has met with the success that its founders expected
for it. The very principles of liberty and freedom
have been distorted until they no longer mean what
they once meant. With them one almost instinctively
associates politics, machine-made representation, laws
shielding the few at the expense of the many, and
men buying their way into official positions of influ-
ence and power.
Take a concrete illustration of a case where we have
made the "sorry spectacle" of which the ex-Chief
Justice spoke. The price of sugar, when one can
get it at all, is around thirty cents per pound. The
facts are that somewhere someone is making an
enormous and outrageous profit on sugar. What has
this to do with (be subject in hand, you ask. Logi-
cally it has everything to do with it. Our government,
von contend, was founded to insure the welfare and
best interests of the people as a whole. Then if an
insignificant minority runs the price of sugar up so
that the majority suffers, have not the people the right
to protect themselves? Self-preservation is a funda-
mental law. And how are they to correct this and
other abuses unless through the agency they have set
up for that very purpose, the government? Why,
then, does not the government control the price of
sugar now just as in war-time ; the right to the
pursuit of happiness with regard to buying
sugar at a reasonable price did not change
with the signing of the armistice, and yet the attitude
of the government did. I see no break in any of
these steps of reasoning that would seem to show why
The Carolina Magazine
we should not have government-control of the neces-
sities of life so long as such control is needed to
protect the people from almse at the hands of
profiteers. The answer of paternalism and the
desirability of a Laissez-faire policy of individual
freedom does not hold good for our form of govern-
ment because our government is the people. Whatever
is done can only be done with the consent and
approval of an overwhelming majority of the whole
population. Tyranny can exist only to those who
seek to work to the detriment of the majority. And
yet, we allow these abuses to continue year after year
and our government plays a policy of hands-
ofif .... for political reasons. Truly, it is a
sorry spectacle.
— T. C. T.
It would seem that a chemical laboratory, where
all kinds and sorts of fumes and gases are liberated
each day, should be supplied with an abundance of
fresh air. However, for some reason probably known
to the architect who planned the structure, the large
windows in the laboratory section of the Chemistry
Building cannot be raised. They are built in perfectly
solid with only a small round hole above the windows
that can be opened to allow fresh air to enter or foul
air to escape. The result is that, by the time the last
laboratory group has finished in the afternoon, the
atmosphere is loaded with foul odors, heavy with a
variety of gases — some of which are poisonous — and
totally unfit for human beings to breathe. If there
is any good reason for this we are prepared to accept
it as all other necessary evils that cannot be corrected,
but why are these windows not opened ? It would
take a carpenter only a short time to equip them with
hinges so that the air could be allowed to enter and
many a headache would be avoided. For the sake
of the health of the large number of men who take
courses in chemistry here, something ought to be done
about it.
To The Carolina Magazine: I believe that one
of the greatest experiences that can come into the
life of a college man of the South is the ten
days Y. M. C. A. Summer Conference at Blue
Ridge. The conference campus itself is one of the
most delightful spots in the North Carolina mountains.
It looms back against the broad breast of High Top
and looks across the lovely Swanannoa valley straight
to the great domes of Craggy, Blackstock Knob, and
Greybeard behind which old Mitchell hides her mam-
moth head and back. From so wide a prospect of
ever-varying beauty one may pass in one minute into
the cool deep solitude of the mountain forest with
its galax, its flowering rhododendron, and its rushing
streams. "Sunrise and sunsets from the tops of the
mountains — the cordial of ^outh — the challenge of
the spirit ; dreams and blue skies and distances and
forests and ferns and wild flowers," — that is Blue
Ridge.
But it is more : There each Summer gather the
thrice-choice youth of all the Southern colleges
in study and sport and the air is electric with frank,
clear thinking on the highest level. "There is always
a breath of freedom in the air." Men have there a
chance to see what is true and tell it ; to open their
hearts and doors with a free hospitality to truth ; to
stir into flame the God-spark that is within them.
They leave those hills with a challenge to set the
world on fire with the spirit of power and love and
of an open mind.
Blue Ridge crowns out the college year with a
bigger vision of life's task and the possibilities of
Christian manhood that cannot be found anywhere
else.
I believe in Blue Ridge !
— W. R. Wunsch.
Chapel Hill needs an airplane landing field.
Get to the game on time is the first thing. Then
pull for the team when you do get there and, if it's
defeat, keep a "stiff upper lip." These are some of
the things that are expected of dyed-in-the-wool Caro-
lina men. It's this spirit that has made our athletic
contests one string of victories after another all down
the years.
The Human Side of O. Henry
The intense human interest of O. Henry's short stories is known to everyone. What is
not so generally known is that the writer of these inimitable pieces of fiction was himself the
possessor of such qualities as he has woven into the personality of his characters. For next
time we have asked Dr. Archibald Henderson to pour some sidelights on the character and
disposition of this fascinating man.
READ IT IN THE NOVEMBER NUMBER
Screwing 'em in North
Carolina
"One hundred thousand Republicans are robbed of part of the liberty and voice in the
government guaranteed them by the Constitution. Three-fifths of the voters
hold practically all the power. Old Man Gerrymander is pretty solidly
intrenched in North Carolina, and the only thing ivhich will
give him a black eye is a great upheaval of
public opinion."
By IV. E. Horner
(An Independent)
IN North Carolina, Democrats have become so well
versed in the gentle art of counting out Republican
votes that when Congressmen are elected, the 100,000
Republicans, who election after election steadfastly
vote for their party nominees, might as well save
themselves the time and trouble expended thereby.
Just as many Republicans would get to Congress if
not a single Republican vote was cast in any district
except the Tenth, because the other nine districts con-
tain such a preponderance of Democrats that their
opponents have absolutely no show.
The rule of the majority has long since become an
accepted fact in America, but when the majority is
obtained by use of the gerrymander the rule loses its
true significance. In nine of the ten Congressional
Districts in North Carolina, the Democrats have a
sufficient majority to prevent much worry on their
part as to whether their candidate will be elected.
But as these majorities are obtained by a more or
less lavish use of the gerrymander, it is small wonder
that each reapportionment law either directly or in-
directly benefits the party in power.
Great strength may be gained in a particular dis-
trict by the Republicans; in fact, they may even be-
come stronger than the Democrats, but the Repub-
licans, when they come together for their caucus be-
fore the opening of the next session of Congress will
little note the presence of a Republican member from
a hitherto Democratic District in North Carolina. The
reason is plain. The North Carolina Legislature, by a
judicious reapportionment law, has absolutely
crushed the newly-acquired strength of the Republic-
ans in the district where they were making their pres-
ence too obnoxious.
This procedure has been repeated so many times in
North Carolina that an enterprising man should be
able to make quite a bit of money with a new rainy-
day game for children entitled: "Put North Carolina
Together, or The Mysterious Jumble of the Congres-
sional Districts." This game would consist of ten
pieces of vari-colored cardboard representing the dif-
ferent districts, and any child could find a few minutes
amusement putting the puzzle together.
During the last six years, only one Republican has
represented North Carolina in the House of Repre-
sentatives. True, he was elected twice, but he only
got his seat the last time the day before Congress
was adjourned. A system of proportional representa-
tion would have given the Republicans twelve seats in
the six years. It is clear that strong Republican sec-
tions are being manipulated and manceuvered to dis-
tricts where their vote will be completely overshad-
owed by the Democratic vote.
In four districts, the Republican vote is negligible;
in five it is from one-half to four-fifths as large as the
Democratic; in only one — the Tenth — is the Repub-
lican vote able successfully to combat the Democratic.
The gerrymander is to be thanked for this extraordi-
nary preponderance of Democratic votes in every dis-
trict except one. If the limits of the Congressional
Districts were natural and logical boundaries of sep-
arate and distinct sections there would be nothing
amazing about the matter. But the fact that the
boundaries of the districts are only superficial ones —
in short, that they are determined by political ex-
pediency— explains the phenomenon of nine solid
Democratic districts.
"Everything for the Democrats and damn the Re-
publicans" is the creed of the Democrats. Nor is this
applicable only to them. Exchange the names of the
parties and the Republicans will swear allegiance to
it. These creeds would never be just, but they would
be more so if the parties were evenly matched. But
they are not. Therefore, being stronger, the Demo-
crats take the whole cheese and leave the Republicans
not even the rind. This is a matter of grave public
importance because 100,000 Republicans are robbed
of part of the liberty and voice in the government
guaranteed them by the Constitution. Three-fifths of
the voters hold practically all the power, insofar as
Congress has power. The other two-fifths who happen
to be on the wrong side of the fence, and who are en-
titled to their share of the power get absolutely none
except in the years when one of their number gets
"sent up" from the Tenth. Two-fifths of the citizens
are in political slavery to the other three-fifths, and
such a state of affairs cannot continue indefinitely even
if the parties, together with the power that goes with
them, were to be exchanged periodically, the one with
the other.
The gerrymander lias become such a fixture in
North Carolina that each reapportionment causes no
great outburst of public sentiment against the party
which engineers the measure. In fact, except in the
The Carolina Magazine
7
speeches of those of the Republicans who are striving
toward the attainment of political honor, no notice is
taken of this, to all intents and purposes, deprival of
the right of suffrage which the members of the
weaker party should have. Nor does the weaker
party merit sympathy, because were he in control of
the Legislature, similar gerrymanders favoring his
party would be put through.
Old Man Gerrymander is pretty solidly entrenched
in North Carolina. The only thing which will give
him a black eye is a great upheaval of public opinion.
And this upheaval must have for its ultimate end,
justice not only for the party but also for the indi-
vidual. So long as the people remain uneducated
and careless of their political heritage, such an up-
heaval is remote. But some day, perhaps, a cartoonist
can show the typical figure representing the people
throwing off another of his many shackles, and this
one will be labelled "The Gerrymander."
No matter what your political faith may be, if you
believe in clean sportsmanship and fair play, you are
down on the gerrymander as practiced by the Demo-
crats in North Carolina. Its guiding principle is in-
iquitous, and the evil effects growing out of its con-
tinued practice are visible on every side. It undermines
faith in party government and tends to keep one po-
litical group in power for an indefinite period of time.
In marking off congressional districts no natural
geographical or logical lines are followed. As in the
Seventh and Eighth districts in this State, they are
carved out to suit the political bosses. The gerry-
mander subverts and defeats the constitution which
guarantees to every man the right to be represented
in the affairs of his government. It is a lasting stain
and disgrace on North Carolina politics.
The Editor.
The Lie About Russia
By D. R. Hodgin
Rl
USSIA stands at' the judgment bar of public
opinion, condemned in the eyes of what we are
pleased to call the civilized world. She has been
tried by the court of the howling mob, and because
she had attempted something new, because she tried
to be different, because she sought freedom and self-
government in her own way, Russia has been found
wanting. The evidence arrayed against her is ap-
palling. Propaganda, that great modern instrument
of torture and falsehood, as well as of enlightenment
and truth, has been called in to make sure that the ver-
dict will be an uncompromising "Guilty !"
What is the accusation brought against this new
Russian government? Does not the law say that the
defendant is entitled to know the nature of the charge?
What is the case against Russia?
There is none! Soviet Russia has not meddled
with the affairs of the outside "civilized" world. If
she has harmed anyone, it has been her own self in
her efforts to find her bearings. She has merely at-
tempted to set up a government to her own liking,
and in her own way. She has aimed at neither less
nor more than did the Americans in 1776, and the
French in 1789.
Is this, then the crime of which Russia stands ac-
cused, convicted, and condemned — that she aspired to
liberty and self-government? Has the day come when
Americans and Frenchmen hold self-government un-
democratic, and liberty a crime? In the words of
Patrick Henry, that great prophet of the American
Revolution, "No! God forbid!"
Is the parallel objectionable to the modern mind?
Is it an unnatural comparison, this placing alongside
these three dates of 1776, 1789, and 1917?
No! For each marks the birth of freedom of a na-
tion, the emancipation of a people. Each ushers in a
new period in the history of a race, driving out the old
regime of autocracy and oppression. We have seen
that each new birth has been accompanied by many
pangs, by much suffering and travail. There has been
great excess, useless violence, and lamentable use of
license in the name of liberty. There is no attempt
and no desire to hide these facts, shameful as they are,
indicative as they are of the brute and the barbarian
that still live in man.
The French Revolution made a world turn sick
with horror. In the eyes of the world the French
were a race gone mad, and the nations turned from
her with fear and disgust. The Reign of Terror came
and went, and left destruction in its wake, — destruc-
tion not only of the exteriors of civilization, but of
hopes and ideals. And yet, there was the under-cur-
rent ; there was something that few saw — there was
the voice of the people, speaking in a language which
they themselves did not understand, but which was to
acquire deeper and truer meaning with the coming age.
We see it all now. Now that the fire has consumed
the dross, we see the pure gold that lay underneath.
We see France, a martyr to the cause of freedom,
redeemed. We now see in the proper perspective.
We were too close then ; we were blinded by the
false realities, and could not see the coming truth.
Who is there to say that Russia may not follow
in the foot-steps of France and America? He who
ventures to say either yes or no, can be but a false
prophet ; for he cannot know. Time, alone, the test
of all experiments, all dreams, will tell.
But, in the meantime, is there nothing for us to
do? Yes! We may cease our Toryism and our
Prussianism, and leave Russia to work out her own
salvation. We cannot save her ; she must do it
alone. If there is truth and right in the Soviet
8
The Carolina Magazine
system, it will be demonstrated ; if it is wrong, the
system will fail. If Russia is ripe for Anarchy, that,
too, it is her privilege and her right to try. It is her
problem.
Is it possible that the American people can look
upon Russia with other than a feeling of love and
sympathy? We, too, have known trying times.
Russia has endured for centuries things that we
tolerated only for a few decades. She endured for
one hundred and fifty years longer than we. When
she came to the breaking point, it was inevitable that
she should become hysterical, mad, insane with the
joy of her new-found freedom. It is a natural law
of heredity that the child of unhappiness and disease
should be deformed. Would you blame the child?
No ! There is no blame but the ignorance which man
has not yet outgrown. The Old Regime dies hard.
Always, in the history of a people, it has been
attacked, slowly torn down, and cast into the fire.
The Russian people are in the crucible. The good
must come out ; the ill will be consumed. This is
a law which has never failed. Will it fail now ?
And yet, Russia is not as black, or, to use the new
expression, as red, as she is painted. Russian Bolshe-
vism is not anarchy. The Soviet government conducts
neither an inquisition nor an orgy of murdering. We
are fed with lies. The "Truth About Russia" that
we see in our newspapers is true only of certain
sections, for which the government is not directly
responsible. There have been riots in the United
States also.
Let us introduce one more witness who will tell
the "truth about Russia" ; this time one who knows
what he is talking about.
Major-General William S. Graves, Commander-in-
Chief of the American Expeditionary Forc,\ which
recently evacuated Siberia, says :
"Bolshevism is a word that is sadly misconstrued
in the United States. At the mention of a Bolshevik,
the people instantly conjure up a mental picture of
a frowzy anarchist, with a bomb in one hand and
a torch in the other. But the Bolsheviki in Russia
are working for peace and the good of the country.
In my belief they are trying to be eminently fair
and just to the people. They have deplored the mur-
der and bloodshed which took place before they first
came into power, and are doing everything possible lo
stamp this out."
Without explanation or apology, this is offered as
yet another version of the "truth about Russia."
The Soviet system is the laughing-stock of the
world. So was democracy, in the eighteenth century.
It is new, different, therefore wrong, says the old
regime. But enlightened thought does not thus jump
at conclusions. Maybe ; but wait, says intelligence,
and draw conclusions after all the facts have been
presented. If we are content with our democracy;
if we have found the perfect government, let us keep
it. If Russia finds the Soviet best suited to her needs,
let us congratulate her.
Who knows what the future holds in store? Out
of Russia, poor, starved, barren, war-riddled Russia,
may yet come the salvation of the world. Her
illiterate, lowly people have a vision. The path they
pursue may lead to chaos ; there is a chance that it
leads to the Promised Land.
Our Educational Outlook
WE have in North Carolina established by court
decision the idea that universal education is a
necessity to be administered by state government.
In like manner we have proved that equal opportunity
for an education must be provided to all the children
of all the people by the state government, and further,
that this opportunity must include not only elementary
but secondary and higher instruction as well. By legal
enactment we have recognized the right of our chil-
dren to receive this education and we have further
protected them from their own and their parents'
shortsightedness by making a minimum period of at-
tendance compulsory. So have we reached bed rock
in the erection of our educational temple.
Our public schools have become an established fact,
we have provided sufficient legal enactment to assure
their perpetuity. Our next problem is to fill pupils,
teachers, administrators with the love of truth and
the spirit of truth-seeking, to interpret beauty and
righteousness in terms of daily life and living, to
weave our institution of education into the very life
fabric of our American civilization.
To this end we need men of vision, of originality,
of initiative, and above all men trained to a high de-
gree of skill as teachers, as administrators, as general
directors in this great educational program.
The public school is no longer an eleemosynary in-
stitution, the teacher no longer an object of charity.
Social position is assured to the teacher, and economic
independence is made certain. Today the teacher leads
and public education points the way to social and eco-
nomic independence. The next step must be the de-
velopment of teachers and administrators trained to
do skillfully a big job.
L. A. Williams.
Ullllllllllllllllll'lllililllllllilllllinillllllllllllllllinilllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllUllllllllllllllllllllllli'l Ji!ll!lllllllll!lll!!l!lllllllJlllll!lllll!IINIIII!:i!lllllllllilllllUlllll!!ll!l!l!l!!lllll!!l!l!!!!l!UJIN^
Why Do Girls Close Their Eyes When You
Kiss 'Em?
No one seemed willing to throw any light on this rather personal subject until we agreed
not to publish the true name of the writer and then we were overwhelmed with offers to "tell
in a thousand words" just why girls do act sa strangely.
READ IT IN THE NOVEMBER NUMBER
A More Human Relationship Between
Capital and Labor
By Tyre Taylor
If one were called upon to describe in one word the
general industrial situation in this country for the
twelve months just past, the word "confusion" would
probably be chosen as most nearly representing actual
conditions. No matter in which direction one looks,
whether to the North, South, East, or West the spec-
tacle of profound unrest and dissatisfaction is every-
where apparent. A
perplexing line of so-
cial a n d industrial
problems has emerged
from the thinning
mists of the late
mighty conflit,, and
now looms upon the
horizon with a threat-
ening signifiance. Po-
litical issues the m-
selves change almost
overnight, as it were,
— while many of the
old iron-bound moss-
covered quest ions
about which raged the
campaigns of the past
have been completely
submerged from sight
in the sea fo domestic
difficulties that w e
have "fallen heir to."
Statesmen recognize
as never before that
we are in the very
midst of a world so-
cial upheaval ; that
certain irresistible
forces are in the mak-
ing,— that on this con-
tinent, in the year of
Grace, Nineteen Hundred and Twenty, a nation is
being born.
What is the most vital fact in America today ?
What single outstanding big thing can we place our
hand upon and say with confidence that it alone is
at the bottom of 90% of all our troubles? Is it
not the industrial unrest ? What significance do five
thousand strikes in a single year contain for us as a
people? These strikes were, as is well known, in the
face of the fact that the h.c.l. has increased steadily
since the war ended, and that suffering in some of the
larger centers of population has already reached an
acute stage. Nor is this condition limited to any one
section of country. The same state of unrest that
exhibited itself in the steel strike in Pennsylvania
is familiar to the people of California; indeed
wherever industry operated there will be found a
spirit of almost belligerent dissatisfaction. Here we
The new system in industry has come to stay.
We have no time for old methods. Production
and yet more production is our supreme need
now. . . .
Since we are dealing with a most intense hu-
man problem, only those methods which flex and
bend as the human equation itself differs can
prove a success
Spirit can carry into execution a successful
strike; it can also, if properly guided, make of a
great business organization the very acme of
happy contented efficiency
The employer who regards labor as a com-
modity to be bought and sold at the lowest mar-
ket prices is postponing the day when we shall
see our labor troubles settled. .... The
laboring man asks for bread and we hand him
a stone — and expect him to remain satisfied
with it. . . .
Democracy, the incentive of the home builder,
the compelling force of mutual trust and friend-
ship, in these may we base our hopes for better
things.
have a great and virile people trembling on the borders
of their own country ready to rush forth and over-
whelm the world in the battle for commercial
supremacy. We have the natural resources ; we have
the necessary factories, — we have unlimited money.
The stage is all set for a conquest of world trade
unparalled in the history of any country. Even the
ships are ready to
carry our cargoes to
the four corners of
t h e earth w here
strange people look to
America for the
whereithal to feed
and clothe their hun-
gry millions. Then
suddenly this great
b 1 i n d unreasoning
fore bobs up in our
path, and confusion
reigns in the midst of
well-wrought plans ;
the Reds become ex-
traordinarily active ;
our dreams of con-
quering world trade
are all but shattered.
Yes, the most vital
fact in America to-
day is the industrial
unrest, for it affects
not us alone, but the
w hole world. Its
cause we may now
consider.
Our present
troubles undoubtedly
send their roots back
through the centuries
to that old Industrial Revolution wherein was intro-
duced the factory system. It was in those days that
the machine displaced the individual, that flesh and
blood first gave place to the more durable steel and
iron. For the first time human effort and intelligence
met its defeat at the hands of the steam engine and
water-wheel. Strange things now being to happen :
Individual workmen rise up with unexpected fury and
demolish the things which, though called blessings of
humanity, yet threaten to rob hi mof his means of mak-
ing a living. Two new classes, known today as capital
and labor, suddenly spring into existence. But
stranger and more tragic still is the influence that the
introduction of the factory system had on the home
life of the time and continues to exert to this day. I
quote from a famous historian ; he is speaking of
the invention of machinery : "The result is the
erection of great factories, into which hundreds and
10
The Carolina Magazine
thousands of workmen tile every morning at the
sound of the whistle, to work until the whistle shall
blow again at the close of the day .... the
weaver now spends his days in the factory and goes
home to sleep in the tenement house .... nor
is factory work as pleasant as home work. The old
weaver had been able to hear his children laugh as
he plied the shuttle ; he could choose his own hours
and divide the time between the garden and the
loom .... yet it was not the full grown man
that suffered most, but rather the woman and
child .... broken threads were mended more
deftly by the nimble fingers of women and chil-
dren .... so the women left their homes and
the children left their play to work in the mines
and factories .... As a result of which
shrewd investors acquired great wealth which in turn
gave them weight in politics." There we have a very
good picture of the old regime in industry. Is it any
wonder that the men who were chained to such a sys-
tem should grasp desperately at anything which gave
promise of bettering their condition? Need we go
further in search of a cause WHY the labor union
exists today, — or WHY the laboring man has for a
century or more been a very discontented individual?
But we must face the facts squarely. A tirade
against the present system in industry will avail us
nothing, for it has come to stay. We have no time
for old methods; production and yet more production
is our supreme need now. We must replenish the
depleted supply of everything ; the efficiency of mod-
ern methods is the only way to do this. What, then,
is the solution of the problem?
It might be well for us to pause a moment and con-
sider a few basic facts that we have to start off on.
First, it should be remembered that we are dealing
with a problem the essentials of which the late war
did not change. Such things as the immutable laws
of supply and demand are without the pale of human
influence ; no sort of social or economic upheaval can
change them. Likewise must we realize that since
we are dealing with a most intensely human problem,
only methods that flex and bend as the human equa-
tion itself differs can prove a success. What I mean
by this is that no rigid formula or printed set of rules
can be applied as a universal remedy for all our
troubles. Machinery has brought about a problem thai
machinery cannot solve
Well, then, if the introduction of machinery re-
moved the human element from industry, and if, as is
generally admitted, the factory system is at the bottom
of our present ills, it would seem that mi the rehumani-
zation of industry lies the remedy we are looking for.
A more human relationship between capita! and labor,
if you please, — a definite reinjection of the things the
present system has taken away, — these must be the
means by which we may arrive at the desired end.
But how are we to do it?
To begin with, any real human relationship is based
on democracy. By this I do not mean a labor dicta-
torship; no minority, however powerful, should be
able to subvert and defeat the rights of the majority.
There must be a mutual surrendering of rights in the
interests of the common welfare. Indeed, when one
arch of any genuine effort at social betterment. The
interesting question first brought to prominence by
Mr. Vanderlip of whether the regulation plate-glass
and mahogany furnishings of the modern office are
conducive to the spirit of democracy we believe to be
unimportant. The big thing to consider in dealing
with any group of men is the spirit in which one goes
about it. Particularly in the relationships between em-
ployer and employee complete democracy must prevail
if there is to be harmony between the two. It is with
respect to this that most employers are apt to be mis-
led into a false attitude towards those under them.
Strange as it may seem, heads of business who are the
foremost champions of democracy in community and
civic affairs completely forget or ignore these funda-
mentals when dealing with their men. Now this is
all wrong. It is just as possible to make the eternal
and unchanging principles of democracy laid down by
Rousseau, Washington, and Lincoln a living vital
force in the life of even the humblest worker as it is to
crush that woiker and make of him a human auto-
maton. Democratic methods in industry are a direct
and ringing appeal to the spirit of man ; it is the
practical everyday application of the principles of lib-
erty, equality, and fraternity. Spirit can carry into
execution a successful strike ; it can also, if properly
guided, make of a great business organization the very
acme of happy contented efficiency.
But I hasten to the second means by which a more
human relationship between capital and labor may be
promoted. Lincoln, powerful exponent of democracy
that he was, has also with his usual extraordinary in-
sight and homely common sense placed his finger upon
the very heart of our situation today. Make it pos-
sible for every citizen to own his own home, he says ;
by these means he will be persuaded to respect the
rights of others in order that he may claim a like re-
spect in return. The wisdom of such a course in in-
dustry can readily be seen. Modern business has out-
grown itself. Not only has machinery dehumanized
industry from the standpoint of substituting the fac-
tory and tenement house for the individual shop and
home, but it has also through a system of standardiza-
tion and piece-manufacture stifled the age-old creative
spirit in man. Work that was formerly an interesting
expression of individuality has become monotonous
drudgery devoid of anything that is calculated to
challenge the personal initiative and creative spirit of
the workers. Since we must of necessity stick to mod-
ern methods for the sake of quantity production, is it
not obvious then, that the worker's interest must have
some outside outlet if he is to remain contented and
comes to consider it. this is the very keystone in the
happy? By actual experience it has been found both
practicable and feasible for corporations and com-
panies to assist their workers to own their own homes.
It has also been found that workers who do own their
own home are far above all others in efficiency.
It would be impossible to discuss this question in-
telligently and leave out of consideration the subject
of industrial copartnership. Forgetting for the time
whether or not labor has a logical right to such owner-
ship, a phase of the question with which we are not
concerned, we may proceed to examine it from the
standpoint of its workability. Ownership does and
should involve responsibility. It also in the case of
The Carolina Maoazini
I 1
any business enterprise involves the risk of losing as
well as gaining. We can readily see wherein a serious
obstacle presents itself in the way of such a partner-
ship. Labor has not been and cannot very well be
made responsible. As we saw in the case of the coal
strike a few months ago, an injunction has no direct
effect upon labor unless, indeed, there be an injunction
for every single man. It seems to us that ownership
without responsibility is impracticable. If it can be
worked out, however, it will have the undoubted ad-
vantages of not. only stopping strikes, but adding a
personal interest in the business as well.
But before any effective measures can be taken both
capital and labor must first reach a spirit of concilia-
tion. The belligerent attitude that they have hereto-
fore adopted not only fails to settle their disputes, but
it also works a vicious injury on an innocent third
party. The employer who regards human labor as a
commodity to be bought and sold at the lowest market
is postponing the day when our labor problems will be
settled. Higher and higher wages with shorter and
shorter working hours is not what the average work-
ing man wants, for being a reasonable person he
knows that from the very nature of industry itself
this sort of thing cannot continue indefinitely. He asks
for bread and we give him a stone, and expect him to
remain satisfied with it. Democracy, — the incentive
of the home-builder ; the compelling force of mutual
trust and friendship: in these we base our hopes for
better things. They shall be our answer to the Reds
and anarchists and all the other forces of darkness
that are working among us. They are the challenge to
the spirit rather than to the selfishness of man ; to
those principles of liberty, equality, and fraternity of
those who fought over a century ago is added a fine
spirit of humanity that we call our own.
The Eight Hour Day
By D. R. Hodgin
1AM not an advocate of the eight-hour day nor
the ten or twelve hour day, nor, on the other hand,
of a six, four, two, or no hour day. I am neither for
nor against a universal legally limited work day.
A great engineer might spend ten minutes of a day
sketching out the plans of an intricate subway system
covering several miles ; a common laborer might spend
ten hours in removing a ton of dirt from an excava-
tion. The ten minutes labor of the engineer might
be of such intense nature that at the expiration of the
time he would be both physically and mentally ex-
hausted ; while the ten hours work of the laborer
might leave him overflowing with energy.
These are extreme cases, but they are possible.
Any working standard must possess enough of
elasticity to cover this wide range.
All this is, however, unessential to the vital princi-
pal at issue. The problem that faces us is a bigger
one We should rather ask ourselves this question :
Shall we require of the engineer every second of time
that it is possible to drain from him? or shall we
drive the laborer from sun-rise to sun-set,— shall we
extract from these workers of the world---equals in
that they are creating good for humanity— -shall we
squeeze from them every drop of sweat, every pound
of flesh, every gleam of imagination that it is possible
to extract ?
Shall we make labor our whole existence, our life,
our goal? Shall we continue running in a circle,
spending our whole lives at endless toil in order that
we may live? Is it not possible that life can have a
wider, higher meaning than this? Can we not make
it our business first to live, and then go into our
work-a-day world with a zest for action, working for
the pure, simple joy of work, of creating— instead of
drudging day after day, year after year, age after
age, in order to sustain a meager existence?
Let us face the issue squarely.
Is John Jones to find his happiness, his joy in life,
in drudging ten or twelve hours a day in store, shop,
or office, eating, sleeping, living only that he may re-
turn to his job each day able to work? Must he be
too tired at night, when he comes home, to work in
his little garden, to walk with his children, to be the
father of a happy family? Must he become so nar-
rowed down, so much a part of his daily business of
earning food and shelter, that he cannot think clearly,
talk intelligently, appreciate art, literature, music—
all the higher forms of life? Is this his fate, pre-or-
dained? Is it necessary if he is to live?
Is this all there is for humanity? If it is, then let
us institute one great wave of race-suicide, and have
done with it all. Let us cease to be breeders of chil-
dren born into a world of materialism, whose only
destiny is to be slaves of circumstance.
But, no! This is not, cannot be, all. The future
must hold for us something bigger, better, brighter.
Nature has not bestowed upon man her highest gifts
of intellect, imagination, and spirit, only to make
him a beast of burden, to doom him forever to an
eternal struggle for animal existence. Nature has
given us bountiful resources, from which we, as yet,
have skimmed only the surface. Only a deplorably in-
efficient, systemless manner of utilizing these gifts has
made necessary our life of never-ending toil. Waste,
carelessness, ignorance, — these constitute the useless,
back-breaking burden of life.
This is not a matter of idle theorizing. Take, ra-
ther, the testimony of science. Let Sir Oliver
Lodge speak :—
"Deficiency in the means of subsistence, or in mod-
est comfort, is not a reasonable condition of human
life. The earth is ready to yield plenty for all, and
will when properly treated and understood."
We are a race of wasters. We eat twice as much
as necessary, or as is good for us ; and then doctors'
12
The Carolina Magazine
bills are added to the cost of sustaining life. We
hind and smother ourselves in superfluous clothing'.
We build houses for others to look at, not for our-
selves to live in ; and we make them so large and un-
wieldy that the house-wife wears out her life in care-
ing for them.
And, at the same time, there are others who are
hungry, naked, and homeless — not, in the last analy-
sis; through any fault of their own, but because —
Malthus and his disciples say — there is not enough
to go around. What a monstrous lie that is ! what is
civilization for ; what are progress, invention, educa-
tion for, if not to make life fuller, more worth living,
with greater enjoyments, greater room for happiness
and prosperity ?
We hear a great deal of cant today about "equal-
ity of opportunity", a vague, undefined doctrine
which everybody preaches, but no one puts into prac-
tice. What does it mean? If it has a meaning; if it
is anything more than the ban mot of politicians and
the fine phrase of idle theorizers, it must mean ex-
actly what the words indicate, neither less nor more.
h must mean that, in the words of Edward Bellamy,
"The title of every man, woman, and child to the
means of subsistence rests on no basis less plain,
broad and simple than the fact that they are fellows
of one race, members of one human family," and
that society shall guarantee that no human being shall
lack for the things necessary to keep his soul and
body together; and shall give him the chance to make
of himself the highest type of man, hindered by no
enternal war for existence, limited only by his am-
bition and his ideal. Given this guarantee, there is
no sky to bound the aspiring, upward look of the hu-
man mind, no roof to the Castle of life that man is
building, no end to the ladder of Civilization. From
this point on, we can let men grow until they become
gods — ruling over a paradise of their own making.
Then, and not till then, will be realized the Promised
Land of which men dream.
Barn Dances and Bolshevism
By Tyre Taylor
THERE is a growing alarm among thinking peo-
ple everywhere at the steady flood of popula-
tion from the farms in the country to the towns and
cities. How can production continue to fall behind
consumption and the nation prosper, they ask, and if
you press them for figures they will quote statistics
to show that we are this year only raising enough
foodstuffs for sixty-five million of our 110,000,000
population. And not only are we losing out from an
economic standpoint as they figure it, but there is
grave danger, if the nation's farms are to remain
untenanted, that the steadily growing radical element
will seize upon a food shortage or hunger riot to gain
a foothold in this country. This may seem to be
going a long way to look for trouble, but the fact is
that it is not half so remote as it might appear on
first inspection. Nothing gets on the average human
being's nerves quite so much as hunger ; its pangs are
absolutely without reason, and he instinctively turns
with primal savagery to rend the cause of his distress.
A had season followed by a severe winter, would al-
most inevitably lead to riot and disorder. The ex-
tent of the disturbances would depend directly on
bow great the shortage was and how long it
lasted.
Clearly, then, one of the most effective means for
combatting the doctrines of Lenine and Trotsky is to
keep people on the farm. The opinion has been re-
peatedly expressed that in the great middle-class
farming elements of the South and Middle- West lies
the hope of America for a continuance of her demo-
cratic form of goverment. The agricultural class is
a powerful stabilizing agency in any society; the
farmers may get angry, but they seldom lose their rea-
son.
But the question arises, how are you going to keep
them on the farm ? The popular song which has
this great national problem for its theme was a whale
of a success partly because, I suppose, that the prob-
lem has succeded so well in becoming a whale of a
problem. Life on the farm is dull and monotonous;
the work is hard, and the days are long with no Sat-
urday afternoons off. And there are a great many
discouragements. For every plant that shows its
head above ground, there is likely to be a bug or so
waiting to devour it with no questions asked. Few
individuals care or know anything about the beauties of
a rural existence or the thrill of living, "next to na-
ture." He is a rare animal who will get out of bed at
four in the morning, and milk a dozen or so coks, feed,
curry, and harness his team, snatch a hasty breakfast
and then stay in the field until after sun-down with
only an hour off for dinner, and then go through the
same process with team and coks with some hogs to
feed thrown in, and then take to his upland meadow to
catch rare odors of hidden flowers and gaze admir-
ingly at the moon. Yes, he is a rare individual who
can or will do this. The chances are that after eat-
ing his evening meal he will listen to the melancholy
howl of his teething offspring while "his supper set-
tles" and then off to bed he goes, dead to the world
until four o'clock the next morning.
The older men and women may stick to this sort of
existence very well and may get considerable satis-
faction out of it. There is always the element of a
struggle in farm life, and the average male, especi-
ally, likes a fight if he can conquer. And then they
have always been accustomed to this sort of thing ;
even their youthful days were not haunted by any
such visions of happiness under the bright lights as
comes to the modern farm boy or girl. It's the youth
on the farm that simply cannot stand it. Every pass-
ing motor car or flying machine opens up to his long-
ing mind vistas of the great Out Beyond ; of infinite
allurements that the country lacks. The emptiness
of the life at home is unconsciously contrasted with
The Carolina Magazine
L3
the music, pretty girls, short hours of work, and end-
less shows and entertainment of the town or city.
It is due to wholly natural and legitimate instincts
that he packs his suitcase and hies away to the town
in search of a good time, and because he does hie
away to the neglect of the plow, rake, and hoe, we
have before us this astounding national problem.
But like most problems that bob up in the path of
individuals and nations, there is an answer to this
particular one, and we might as well make up our
minds to the application of a little common sense to
it. Until the farm can be made as attractive as the
city, the farm will continue to lose and the city to in-
crease in population. The question simply resolves
itself into finding practical ways and means for bright-
ening up the daily existence of John and Mary and
thereby keeping them at home. This does not mean
that a picture show and drugstore must become part
of the equipment of every farm, like the barn and
cellar. Neither does it mean that a jazz orchestra,
which _ would put the family jackass to shame for
noisemaking, must be imported for the dance, or
that Mary has to be provided with seven-dollar silk-
stockings and a hot house complexion. No, far from
it. The country itself offers advantages for its own
entertainment which compare favorably with those of
the city. The main thing is to provide suitable cir-
cumstances for the getting together of the younger
set and the rest will just naturally take care of itself.
Where are the old corn-huskings and candy pullin's
and barn-dances? Back when the grandmothers of
the present generation were buxom maids with color-
flecked cheeks and bounding exhuberant personali-
ties, the dances lasted from dark till the rooster crow-
ed for broad daylight, and what's more, they had
these dances often. Dobbin might not go as far
for a social function as a six-cylinder whizzer, but he
had much more regard for the pocket-book and never
broke a speed law. Probably the greatest drawback
to the providing of innocent country amusements is
the backwoods preacher who still wields a mighty
influence over his congregation. According to his
code, (revised in 1200), it is a mortal sin to indulge
in anything bordering on the frivolous, and the harm-
less dance is nothing more than an invention of Sa-
tan. The only sure passports to that light region be-
yond this present "vale of tears" is a long face and
sanctified demeanor.
Then what are we to do ? Every authority is agreed
that amusement and relaxation is necessary if we
are to maintain the bodily machine at its highest
standard of efficiency and happiness. The Army
recognized this and provided games and entertain-
ments for its men. The colleges build their athletic
fields and the great industrial establishments construct
amusement parks for the use of its employees. Only
in the country, where life could be made supremely
attractive, is absolutely no attention paid to this
phase of every normal existence. Meanwhile the flow
of citizens from country to city and town goes steadily
on. Production is diminished ; those who consume
and do not produce grow into a greater and yet great-
er majority, and our whole social system becomes
dangerously top-heavy. Bolshevism shows its head,
and arks are dispatched to Russia carrying a few out-
standing undesirables while nothing is done to cor-
rect the fundamental cause of the trouble. Some day
the goverment will see that the amusement of its ru-
ral citizens is nearly as important as their health or
education and then something will be done about it.
Meanwhile Ex-Candidate Palmer had better try to
get Congress to pass a law compelling every commun-
ity to provide for at least two old-fashioned barn
dances every week, — that is, if he really wants to
deal Bolshevism a death blow !
How Much Does It Cost to Become Governor of
North Carolina?
The question of how much one may legi.imately spend in seeking political preferment
is becoming one of the burning issues of the day in North Carolina. Has a poor man any
longer a chance? The orgy of spending that preceded the gubernatorial primaries this year
has shocked the sensibilities of those people who deny the right of individuals to buy their
way into positions of influence and power. For the November number of the Carolina Mag-
azine we have asked Charles T. Boyd to handls this phase of North Carolina politics in a
special article and to deal with it in gloves-off fashion. Particular attention will be paid to
the way the present campaign has been managed, and a non-partisan impartial attitude will
be maintained. Senator Sorghum's observation that "if you use money you will be criticized
and if you don't you'll shorely be forgotten" will furnish the text for a highly-interesting dis-
cussion of this live local question.
READ IT IN THE NOVEMBER NUMBER
Illl 1IIIII1IIIIIIIII!IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!II!!IIII!IIIIIIIIII!!!IIUIII IIIIIIIIINIINIII Illll iiiiiiil i'llilllHlllllllllllllllllllllll Illlllll illll Illllllllllllllllllll Illlllllllil Illllllllllllllillllllll.lllllltlllll! Illlllllllllill .11 III: .IIMII III IIMII III! Ill III. II! Ill ill III |l|
Note This: Cy Thompson branches out. He first obtained a
liberal education and now he plans to pursue his studies still further.
Why? Because it secures for him a greater grasp on things. It gives
him a larger outlook which makes him see the value of being on terms
of intimate friendship with so many fellows. His hirst big aim is one
of service — and incidentally the dollars come rolling in. He likes his
work — is there a lesson in this for you?
llllliiiiiiiiiiiiiliiiiiiiiiim 1 1 1 : - r 1 1 1 : : 1 1 : : 1 1 1 1 1 1 - : : 1 1 1 . 1 1 1 ;. iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii in; lm, iiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin!iiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiii[i:iiiiii:iiiiiiiii:iiH!iiii'ini iiiMii'iNiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiii
A Little Man and a
Big Scheme
How Cyrus Thompson, Jr., the smallest life insurance agent
in the United States, has established the
foundation for a great business
By Phillip Hettleman
THE next time an insurance agent approaches you,
be sure to notice his size. You will discover that
nearly every insurance agent is a six-footer, and this
point is not in his favor when so many are of the
same size. They all look the same to you, they all
have the same arguments concerning their insurance,
and it is probably for these reasons that you haven't
bought a policy yet.
There is one agent, however, from whom you can't
help buying a life insurance policy. This man is
Cyrus Thompson, Jr., of Chapel Hill, North Carolina,
the smallest insurance agent in the United States,
who is four feet, seven inches in height and weighs
only eighty-six pounds. Maybe you'll buy your pol-
icy from Mr. Thompson because the novelty of buy-
ing insurance from the country's smallest agent ap-
peals to you, but probably the real reason is that you
can't resist his straightforward and gripping appeal.
And the big thing is that that appeal springs from
the soul of the man. Mr. Thompson is interested in
human beings, and he thinks that he can serve them
in no higher capacity than through the instrument-
ality of life insurance. He doesn't believe in the
cheap, self-seeking, old style life insurance agent
with whom everybody is familiar any more than you
do. He would feel just as satisfied in interesting a
young man with high ideals to enter the insurance
game as he would in selling him a ten thousand dol-
lar policy.
"It was not until the beginning of my senior year in
college," says Mr. Thompson, "that I became inter-
ested in life insurance. At that time an agent tried
to sell me a policy, but I didn't buy it from him be-
cause I was not fully aware of the necessity of life
insurance. Just before I was graduated another
agent approached me and succeeded in selling me my
first policy. At that period, J was not sure whether
the purchase of this policy was a wise investment or
not."
This is a rather strange statement from a man who
is going to sell between five hundred thousand and
one million dollars worth of life insurance this year.
In fact it will not be a full year either, because Mr.
Thompson is going to spend nearly three months in
the School of Life Insurance Salesmanship at the
Carnegie Institute of Technology in order to gain a
wider education with which to promote his business.
These figures might appear small to you at first
thought, and maybe they are, but wait until you hear
about the most unique insurance scheme ever at-
tempted by any agent in the South.
At Chapel Hill, Mr. Thompson has 1,500 students
to help him put his scheme on a practical basis. The
primary part of his scheme is to give every student a
vision of life insurance when he first enters college.
Then, before the student finishes his college career,
Mr. Thompson attempts to sell him a small policy.
By doing this lie is paving the way for future business.
When this student becomes a successful man in his
community, he will need more insurance and it is un-
likely that he will forget Cy Thompson.
Another important part of the scheme is the keep-
ing of records and data concerning not only the stu-
dent but his family as well. In this way, Mr. Thomp-
son can follow the record of each student after he
leaves college. If Mr. Thompson sees that he cannot
sell one of his former prospects a policy, then he
gives the local agent a tip. And Mr. Thompson loses
nothing by doing this because of the cooperative
agreement he makes and is making with nearly every
local agent in the state. The family record also might
show him that the student has a brother who will
soon enter college, and thus Mr. Thompson has a
basis upon which he can form his plans for his new
prospect.
This looks like a big scheme for such a small man,
but it is entirely in keeping with the many sided, per-
severing career of Mr. Thompson. Today, at the age
The Carolina Magazine
15
of thirty-four, lie is on the threshold of his big suc-
cess, hut this is due to the fact that he started this
business career when only a youngster.
llis first business deal was rather humorous, but
it serves to show the wide-awake, business ability of
Mr. Thompson when he was only a child. He bought
a setting hen with fourteen eggs for twenty-five cents
and when the chickens were hatched he sold the
brood for a large profit. He then asked his father to
lend him ten dollars with which be could buy grown
chickens from the farmers for the purpose of taking
them to town for resale. Not having any confidence
in the business ability of bis small son, the father re-
fused to advance him the capital. Cy, however, bor-
rowed the money from bis neighbors, bought his load
of chickens and made a handsome profit from them.
He continued this business with much success for
nearly a year.
Before entering the University of North Carolina,
Mr. Thompson worked for four years for a general
merchant in the eastern part of the state. He was
quite a curiosity as a clerk in a country store, but de-
spite his size he could get a shirt off the top shelf
quicker than any man in the store. He became so
useful to the business that the proprietor offered him
an equal partnership in the firm, but Mr. Thompson
decided to go to college.
It is quite natural that Cy did not enter the insur-
ance business immediately after he was graduated
from college, because at that time he was doubtful
concerning his own investment in insurance. He ac-
cepted a position with one of the largest firms in the
country manufacturing advertising specialties and
made a big success with this company. He wasn't
satisfied with this job, however, because it didn't
give him an opportunity to deal with his fellow man
in a human way. But this position had given him ex-
perience, and through it he had the opportunity of
realizing the value of life insurance. So after com-
pleting his year's work with the advertising firm in
1912, he opened up his first insurance office at Chap-
el Hill.
If you don't believe that Cy Thompson is convinc-
ed that he is performing a real service in the world
just talk to him for a few minutes. "One of the first
policies that I sold," says Mr. Thompson, "was pur-
chased by a poor boy at the University of North Car-
olina. His mother was scrubbing at home to keep
him in college, and one of his home town merchants
was lending him money to aid him in the fight. This
young man realized that his death would leave the
merchant's debt unpaid, and that bis mother would
probably have to settle his obligations. So he came
to me and I sold him a small life policy assigning it to
the merchant so that he would be fully protected for
bis loan in the event of the young man's death. To-
day this young man is a professor in one of the lead-
ing Western universities, and he will forever be
grateful to the life insurance policy which was of
great value in making his college career a success.
■ "The same thing is true about every young man
who must make his own living. He is training to be-
come a producer, and during this training period he
is calling upon society, or bis parents, or his friends
to help him. He has created a debt which he will
certainly repay if he lives, but if be dies then he is
like the pecan tree which is destroyed just when it is
beginning to bear fruit. There is only one way in
the world that a young man can safeguard those who
are lending him assistance in his early years, and that
is through a life insurance policy.
"The same necessity of life insurance also exists
for the wealthy young man. He has taken more of
the world's goods than the poor man, and in the event
of bis death be has left a larger debt which is unpaid.
So you see that Cy Thompson has something to
say to every young man on the University campus if
he is to make bis big scheme a success. One of the
leading professors of the University of North Caro-
lina recently invited Mr. Thompson to address his
class on the different kinds of life insurance policies
for young men. Some of the students were ex-ser-
vice men, and they asked Mr. Thompson about the
advisability of continuing their government insurance.
In every case he urged them to continue this insur-
ance, and he pointed out its many advantages. He
gladly offers bis services to those who desire to con-
tinue their government insurance, and in many cases
he has spent his personal money in aiding ex-ser-
vice men to obtain this government protection. In
such a manner he believes that be is performing a
real service, and at the same time it fits in with his
big scheme.
Mr Thompson knows how to look ahead.
The New Era and
Peace
By P. Augustus Reavis, Jr.
iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiim
"The war has made it clear that the safety of the world is absolutely de-
pendent on international organization, based upon friendship, good-will, and
adequate power, and involving world-wide industrial co-operation. Here rests
the hope of disarmament, the end of all war, and the larger prosperity and
happiness of every nation." (Report of Southern Sociological Congress, 1919.)
I!llll!llll!lll!l!lllli:illl!llll!llllillllllllllll!lll!llllinillll!lll!l!llllll!ll!llllllllllll!llllllllll!lllllllllllll Illlllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllli.il Illlllll IllUIIIIIUIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIillllllllllllllllllllllllllllillllllllllllllllllllllll^
TEN years ago who would have thought that the
future happiness and peace of all nations of the
world would rest on any such declaration and policy as
the above. In those davs we were living' in a time of
happiness, peace, and prosperity, with low prices,
plenty of stocks of foodstuffs and raw materials.
What a contrast it is to look back at those days and
then look at our days of the present and future. Our
future is brilliant beyond the maze of the present. If
only we could reach that stretch of paved road with-
out first traveling the few miles of red mud. But we
cannot. We can, however, shorten the distance to the
pavement by using several methods which combine
theory with practice.
Today we are still technically at war with Germany.
Our country cannot be put on a safe basis of peace,
prosperity cannot reach us until we have put to an
end war conditions and war laws. According to all
laws, both legal and natural, a declaration of peace
must be made before peace conditions can be restored.
Unfortunately in the time of need for a party govern-
ment the American people decided to try out a new
plan, and sent to Washington a Democratic executivej
and a Republican congress. Naturally the experiment
failed and the greatly needed legislation was never
passed. The president and congress did not "gee,':
and the natural result followed. Possibly the action
of the American people has not been as harmful as it
seems to have been. It is probable that the action has
taught us as a nation that "a house divided against
itself cannot stand," and that party government is the
only logical method of governing a republic. At least,
with congress already adjourned leaving no hope for
better conditions this year, we can be optimistic over
the affair and say that America has learned her lesson.
But still we have this problem before us of bringing
about peace to the world which leads to this question.
What is the best kind of peace for the United States,
for the world, and for humanity, and will it meet the
needs of, not just one nation but all nations? The
answer can only be this : The peace declared now
must be an international peace involving all nations,
or no nation will be safe from the prowling and ter-
ritory-seeking countries. A peace without "interna-
tional organization, based on friendship, good-will,
and adequate power" will be no peace at all in this
new era. "War must be outlawed if civilization is to
endure, and a peace which leaves out one nation from
its bindings, regulations, and restrictions, will result in
the same "scrap of paper" actions as have resulted
from the conferences of the Hague.
At the present time we have only one proposal be-
fore us, and as no one is attempting to propose an-
other, we, it seems, must accept this one which is the
League of Nations. This article will not attempt to
deal with the League of Nations in detail or in general
but one comment must be made. Why should we not
accept this covenant? It takes care of all the wishes
of America and upholds the Monroe Doctrine, not to
the Americas alone, but to the world. It is a larger
edition of the greatest peace-guarding law.. Prof.
W. J. Campbell, Ph. D., Field Secretary of the League
to Enforce Peace, in an address before the Southern
Sociological Congress said of the League of Nations
Covenant :
"This covenant for a League of Nations makes
peace the concern of the whole league ; places the
.common good above the selfish interest of any state ;
Imakes force the handmaiden of justice, and makes
[justice to all nations the world's first article of po-
litical faith."
No one has yet torn asunder any of the above state-
ments for it is truth based on facts. What more can
the United States want ? She has always stood for
justice to all, and has placed the common good above
selfish interests. If she does not ratify the League of
Nations she automatically gives the lie to all her
former declarations, and to her Declaration of Inde-
pendence, and to the preamble of her Constitution.
Failure to ratify will show her disregard for the very
principles upon which she as a nation has been
founded. America cannot maintain her honor and
integrity without ratifying.
Unless the peace covenant is ratified bv all nations,
especially the world powers (and all have ratified ex-
cept the U S. ) "the next war will begin where this
one leaves off." Nations will begin to prepare for the
coming struggle. Death-dealing inventions and manu-
factures will continue, each one adding to the already
over-burdening taxes. The consequences cannot be
numbered or comprehended. Will America be the
weak link in the chain thereby causing it to break
The Carolina Magazine
i;
before the stretching begins? That is the question
and there is only one time left to answer. This ques-
tion faces the American people in the next election.
It is not which party will be in power, but whether
America will maintain her honor, her principles, her
Declaration of Independence, and her Constitution, or
whether America dishonors herself, backs down on
her word, disregards her principles, and gives the lie
to her famous documents. The question does not rest
now with the president and congress, but with the
American people — each citizen of the country.
American people, — the world looks to you tor your
answer to the call of democracy, to the call of hu-
manity, and to the call of peace. The new era de-
mands national equality, and its demand cannot be
disregarded.
Y. M. C. A:
Do You Know What Those Four Fetters Sta?id For?
DONNELL VAN NOPPEN
WE all know that it means Young Men's Christian
Association, but it stands for more than that.
It is this : Youth, Manhood, Christ, Associated. Still,
the meaning is vague. Youth is synonomous with
health, effervescing enthusiasm, vigor, energy, a strong
and athletic physical body, a keen and quick intellect
and bubbling optimism. Youth is the prime of life;
nothing is too hard or too difficult to be undertaken
in youth. Youth represents the physical.
The moral is represented by Manhood. This sug-
gests strength of character. Firm and resolute in de-
cisions and will power ; always living up : o the best ;
always being true to principles and ideals. A man is
more than a mere physical man. A man is the physical
plus the moral. Manhood means living a clean life.
It means being a good sport, able to take defeat as
well as victory, and always giving the opponent a
square deal.
Besides these virile traits of manhood there are
other characteristics that are just as necessary to the
real man. These are the things that Christ added.
Christ is spiritual, possessing such spiritual traits as
tenderness, thoughtfulness, courtesy, and love. Tend-
erness is not a matter of physical vivacity or emotion-
alism. It need not be gushing in its expression. "We
should not confound together," said Whately, "phy-
sical delicacy of nerves, and extreme tenderness of
heart and benevolence and gentleness of character. It
is also important to guard against mistaking for good
nature what is properly called good humor, a cheerful
flow of spirits, and easy temper not readily annoyed,
which is compatible with great selfishness." Tender-
ness is the gentleness, the desire to help others softly.
This is a quality of manliness which is of use every
hour. Tenderness should be the atmosphere of life.
It should add a sweet savor to every act and word.
Tenderness does not make a man weak. "Tenderness
is possible only to strong men. It is the highest evi-
dence of strength, it is the sign of poise and confi-
dence. To be a man is not enough. Each of us must
be a gentle man."
To develop to the fullest these characteristics in a
person, Youth, Manhood, Christ must be co-ordinated.
This is the work of the Y. M. C. A. It is an organiza-
tion that is outside of any walls ; it does not depend on
a building for success, although some think of the
Y.M.C.A. as a meeting place. It has its work to do
and it tries to do it. Its work is to develop as much
as possible and to as high a degree as possible man-
hood, youth and Christ in man.
To do this successfully the co-operation of all is
needed. Get in the habit of thinking and knowing that
it is your organization. You belong to it just as much
as anyone. Take part in its activities, help in some
of the various departments. Find out which you
had rather do and get lined up with it, whether it be
social, rural Sunday school or negro night school.
Do whatever you can do best. If everybody works
with the association then we are sure of every one's
co-operation. The more that co-operate the more
certain it is that the organization will be running ef-
ficiently.
But what has all this got to do with associating
youth, manhood and Christ? It has just this. One
could not derive much benefit nor get much physical
development by watching the football team practice.
To get the hardness and muscle he must get into the
game, and put everything he has got into it. There-
fore to develop into a four square man by co-ordi-
nating youth, manhood, and Christ one must not stand
by and watch others do the work and say, "That is
fine but I guess I better not." Get in and help along.
There is no better way to develop strong character
than by unselfish service. The whole program of the
Y.M.C.A. is based on unselfish service. Everything
that it does or tries to do is for the good of some
one.
In view of this it is true that the Y. M. C. A. is
more than a mere building. It is true that the
work of the Y. M. C. A. could exist without a build-
ing. To sum it all up the work of the Y. M. C. A. is
to fulfill and not to destroy. It is to develop and not
to tear down. It works to make a man feel at ease in
a social gathering, in a religious group and on an ath-
letic field. When it accomplishes its purposes it may
be said:
"Yours is the world and everything that's in it,
And what's more vou'll be a man, my son."
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Science vs. Art
Bv IV. P. Hudson
THIS age has been called the age of electricity, and
aptly so, for never in the history of past centuries
has anything developed so many uses and possibilities
as it has. This age may also be properly styled the
age of invention, the age of scientific growth, for like-
wise never in the history of the past has there here been
anything to equal it. Whatever the age may be term-
ed, whatever appellation may be more apt, this is truly
and indisputably an age of progress, a period charac-
terized by the desire for perfection, by a search after
the ideal in the mechanical world. Progress is sci-
ence, for after all the scientist is at the
bottom of it all. They are inextricably bound
up together; they are a unit, one dependent
upon the other, for what progress could there be
without science, and what would mankind gain from
science if it did not contribute to the big business of
running the world?
As fully as science may be recognized as contribut-
ing, generally, to the benefit and ultimate good of
man, there are those who believe that science is an
impediment and curse to mankind. These enemies of
science have, from time to time, vented their wrath
upon science and scientific development. Recently a
book appeared in England by Stephen Coleridge en-
titled "The Idolatry of Science" wherein he undertakes
to prove(and no doubt does to his own satisfaction)
that science is a curse to mankind. He does not merely
end with expressions of regret at the tendency of
science to destroy the aesthetic virtues of life, but
science, root and all, he hates vehemently. Disclaim-
ing the advantage secured to man by science, he asks
how he is advantaged more by being able to ride to
Edinburgh from London in eight hours, having had
no time to enjoy the beautiful scenes of the country,
than by getting there in three or four days with a con-
sequent study of the country, the rural population, etc.
Perhaps he prefers to make the journey in a pala-
tial ox-cart to riding on a train or in a motor-car. It
is difficult to get his point of view and still think of
him as a rational-minded man. For how can any one
so thoroughly condemn science and at the same time
enjoy the comforts and conveniences which it pro-
vides and has provided? We wonder if this good
gentleman utilizes the tallow candle as his source of
light in preference to electricity or gas? Does he
write with a goose quill upon parchment, and does he
publish his literary productions or does he laboriously
copy them down in manuscript form like the monks
of the sixteenth and seventh centuries? His every
move, unless he is being quite ancient, brings him into
close contact with science in some form ; and if the
truth was known, Mr. Coleridge utilizes the comforts
and conveniences provided by science as much as the
scientist himself, as far as the routine of living is
concerned. Perhaps we are forced to agree with the
gentleman on the point that science obscures initiative
and individualism. And here we agree only with
limitations, for every one who makes science his
study is not affected in the above manner. There are
a few, we admit, narrow human beings, who act and
live mechanically with only the slightest vestige of
originality and individualism. They are few, however,
compared to the great number who have found in
science as much to be gained by way of development
of personality and the broadening of their philosophy
of living as in any other field. Mr. Coleridge is not
by himself, however, though others who oppose sci-
ence are not quite so outspoken and inimical perhaps.
There are scores of people who oppose science merely
because they have found interest in the field of art —
the classics as an example — much of it being sheer self-
ishness. Many who are opposed to science cling to
the hope and belief that the day of science is at its
highest and the future will see it giving place to some
other branch of human endeavor. A certain in-
structor in the classics, a Doctor of Philosophy, at one
of our leading Southern universities has remarked,
and apparently believes, that the classics are com-
ing back into their own, and will in the near future
have regained some of their former prominence in the
colleges and university curricula. This man, not
being radical in his views, did not intimate, as has
been done, that there would be a consequent let up in
the scientific field of study, but believed that the
greater and best part of life was to be found in the
study of the classics. Whatever may be the ideas and
hopes of those who wish to see science relegated to the
back-ground, because it is crippling their field of
work, it is an undoubted fact that science is here to
stay. It will neither decay nor recede, unless pro-
gress ceases and the civilizations of the world crumble
to ruin because of their own ineptitude.
And yet we would not claim that science is every-
thing. In the forming of character, in the making of
a man, all sides of the human intellect need developing,
and hence art is invoked to develop, in a large mea-
sure, the aesthetic side. The aesthetic and the lei-
sure side of man may be spoken of only when a por-
tion of the population of the world is considered,
namely, those who have the opportunity of, and do ac-
quire, an education, and perhaps know the meaning of
the term leisure, thus having a chance to develop aes-
thetic tastes ; but for the great mass of human beings
who toil, and, literally earn their bread by the sweat of
the brow, there is little of what is termed the aesthe-
tic and none of the leisurely. On the other hand, how-
ever, any device or contrivance which will save a step
or make the load less onerous is a direct benefit to
them. The farmer, who, utilizing the products of sci-
ence, can plow ten acres per day where formerly he
plowed only one, or can harvest ten acres where he
once could harvest but two, is advantaged beyond mea-
sure; whereas without these aids offered by scientific
The Carolina Magazine
19
development, no matter how many odes of Horace he
may have read even in the original, or how many poets
he may have studied, he would be practically helpless.
This establishes another fact : The benefits of science
are universal, while those of art are confined to a
comparatively small field.
If the scientific field is the most beneficial to man,
then the deduction may be drawn that the scientist is
a greater factor in civilization, as a whole, than die
man of arts. The professor of foreign languages or the
professor of English who writes a book on some phase
of his work, expounding the philosophy of the poets,
or showing how the subtleties of one language ex-
ceed those of another, or discussing whether Shake-
speare spelled his name with a "pear" or a "per" in the
last syllable, only adds another volume to a thous-
and similar ones, a volume which may or may not be
perused. And if it is read, it is done so by only
those of education and hence not by the great mass of
people. The scientist, however who makes a discov-
ery, in medicine, surgery, physics, chemistry or what-
not, which is applicable to the needs of man is render-
ing a direct service. By way of example the research-
es of Bloess, a French chemist, may be cited. His part-
icular researches resulted in the discovery that the
seaweed, heretofore considered practically worthless
as a food, when demineralized makes excellent food
for cattle and horses. 1 le goes further and states ihai
by a perfected process of demineralization this plant
may also be used for the table. There is no question
here of whether this man renders a greater service
than the poet perhaps who sings of the seaweed, or
the author who writes a seaweed romance. The one
finds food for the peasants' cattle, and perhaps for the
peasant himself, while the other adds a poem or a
book to a world already over-stocked with such.
It seems evident then that much of the opposition to
science is built upon false grounds partly by those
who detest it thoroughly, partly by those who nurse a
grudge from jealousy and envy, and partly by those
who are opposed to everything that appeals to the pop-
ular mind. It is not to be understood or inferred that,
defending science, we believe that all charges against
it are untrue. On the other hand, some of them, we
believe, to be true, and justly so. But the point is
maintained that science — to use a word now applied to
almost everything most poignantly by politicians— is
democratic in respect to its aid to mankind. The
democracy of science, then, we believe is a self-evident
thing, manifesting itself in every walk of life, ben-
eficial alike to both the capitalist and the laboring man,
to the rich and poor.
The Future of the Aeroplane
THERE is always more interest centered in the
ultimate possibilities of an invention than in its
history of origin. Just now attention is centered upon
the possibilities which the aeroplane is likely to de-
velop.
The value of anything is calculated in proportion
to its usefulness. Thus for war purposes, the aero-
plane was very valuable, in fact indispensable. Now
that the war has ended many attempts and various ex-
periments are being made to make the aeroplane as
valuable in peace as in war.
Prior to the war little except experimenting was
done in this direction, little permanent ground being
gained, since, during the war, the aeroplane was con-
stantly undergoing changes. Since the war, however,
the great number of planes available has caused re-
newed attempts to make the flying-machine a prac-
tical and useful invention.
As yet, nothing so very definite has been accom-
plished. Sporadic attempts have been, and are being,
made to adapt the plane to mail-carrying. In some
cases this has been done with more or less success.
However, the great expense of operating the aero-
plane and its short life have made this largely imprac-
tical.
What the future of the aeroplane will be, no one
can divine. Improvements are made so rapidly that
the flying-machine of this year may differ radically
from that of next. This is illustrated by the appear-
ance only recently of a new type of plane constructed
entirely of metal which has broken all records for
non-stop flights. This metal plane has many advan-
tages over all other highly perfected planes, since it
requires much less propelling power and consequent-
ly consumes much less gasoline. Manufacturers of
the present type of plane claim that this new metal
bird has no competitor in the field and that it will
be the dominant type in the future.
Thus suddenly has aeroplane construction been
radically changed. It seems highly probable that if
this plane made of aluminum composition can be
made to fly that planes constructed of heavier metal
may soon make their appearance, and that gradually
all difficulties to flying will be overcome. A portion
of the difficulties has been solved by the metal plane,
since it is practically proof against side-winds and
fog, two of the air-man's greatest foes. With added
improvement in construction, greater use will be
made of the flying-machine, and aerial-mail routes
across the continent and even to Europe may be near-
er than the dim future. Passenger planes with com-
partments as spacious and luxurious as the railroad
coach may also become popular.
Many other uses for the aeroplane have been sug-
gested, not to omit that of a deputy U. S. marshal
who thought that the utilization of the flying-machine
in the search for moonshiners would prove practical.
The use of the plane in future wars cannot be too
highly estimated, for their effectiveness in the recent
war was very marked. Heavily armored planes with-
standing the fire, even, of the three-inch anti-aircraft
guns are not improbable, and there may appear the
battleship of the air as well as that of the land and
water. The flyin, fire-belchin monsters of myth ana
fairy story seem in a fair way of becoming a reali-
ty. Whatever may be its state of development by
then, it is quite evident that the aeroplane will play
an all-important part in future wars.
20
The Carolina Magazine
Just as every other important invention has been
developed to ends never conceived by its most ar-
dent supporters, so may the aeroplane develop into
undreamed of possibilities. But whatever may be its
degree of perfection, whether in peace or in war, the
aeroplane will have a great part to play in satisfying
the needs of mankind.
Mathematical Cats
WE call upon mathematics to explain many things ;
— the action of a gyroscope, the spinning of the
stars, the curving of a baseball ; — but one of the queerest
things which we have expected mathematics to make
clear is the way a cat turns over in the air when fall-
ing so that it always lights upon its feet. If it is not
turning when it begins to fall, it cannot have any an-
gular momentum imparted to it except from without,
so how can it turn over ? Two theories were developed,
the squirming theory and the use-of-legs theory. Ac-
cording to the first a cat squirmed from end to end of
its body by means of its muscles and succeeded in
turning itself over without giving its body any angu-
lar momentum.
According to the second theory, a cat used its legs to
make the fore-part of its body have a greater moment
of inertia than the hinder-part, by extending the fore-
legs, folding the fore-legs, and untwisting the body,
fore-parts in one direction and its hind-parts in the
other, the angle through which the fore-part turns is
less than that through which hind-part turns. Now
the cat holds the angle gained by extending the hind-
legs, folding the fore-legs, and untwisting the body.
Two or three convulsive movements of this kind will
turn it completely over. The cat's motions are so
rapid that we are unable to see with the human eye
just what does take place, so it was impossible to de-
cide which of the above theories, if either, was true,
until the aid of the moving picture camera was invok-
ed to make a decision. Pictures were taken of a fall-
ing cat, and it was clearly seen that the second theory
was the true one, — that a cat does turn over by using
its legs in the manner described above, involving one of
the most interesting and important principles of
mathematics.
m|llllllll!!llll!Illllllllli:illlllllllllllllllll!llllllllllllll!lllllll!llll!IIIIIIIIN
In Flanders' Fields
JOHN S. TERRY
(With Apologies to McRae)
In Flanders' fields the poppies blow
Between the crosses row on row,
That mark the place ; and in the sky
The larks, now bravely singing, fly,
Nor heed the crosses there below.
What of the dead ? Short days ago
They lived and fought, beat back the foe,
Fought the good fight. . . They helpless lie
In Flanders' fields.
'Take up our quarrel with the foe,"
To us, they dying cried — "We throw
The Torch. Be yours to lift it high!"
If we shall let one ember die.
We're false to crosses, row on row,
In Flanders' fields.
Spirits of Turpentine
Edited by
P. A. REAVIS, Jr.
JTasIiington Post. — The question
women's wear is eliminating itself.
of
Boston Herald.. — It never occurred to those
benighted Israelites to delay action by making
the Ten Commandments a campaign issue.
Wasliington Post. — The American soldiers
of the Rhine who marry to get home are
exchanging short term enlistments for life-long
servitude.
The Rural Weekly. — About the only argu-
ment in favor of a large standing army is
that it would help to keep expenditures up
with tax receipts.
— "The trouble with these political planks is
that there is too much politics and too many
planks. One can't take the time to read them
and still earn three meals a day."
Cleveland Plain Dealer. — A New York
judge has ruled that a dollar is still worth
100 cents in the eyes of the law. Now you
know what is meant by a f'legal fiction."
Pathfinder. — Women are boldly entering
various political fields, but most of them will
probably hesitate when it comes to throwing
their hats in the ring. They think too much
of their hats.
— "A Louisiana legislator wants men who
are not married at the age of 25 to be sent to
jail. That, at least would solve the problem
of the H. C. L. for gentlemen afflicted with
that tired feeling.
Kansas City Journal. — We whipt the red-
skins in order to gain this country, we whipt
the redcoats in order to gain our independence
therein, and we are not going to allow the
Reds to mar what we have gained.
News and Observer. — "Being a queen is a
trade whose implements are courage and cour-
tesy," says Queen Marie of Roumania. She
may consider it such, but we'd like to tell
this good queen that we consider she has
turned her trade into accomplishment.
Franklin Times. — Get ready for your honey-
moons, girls. An airplane service is being
mapped out from Seattle to Alaska, and the
prospective groom can hardly refuse you the
trip if you touch him up in time. We might
mention as an added attraction that your
billings and cooings will not he unfeelingly
interrupted by mosquitoes at that altitude.
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
Let Joy Be Unconfined
By Garland Burns Porter
PARIS ISLAND is the home of Marines; in fact,
that is where Marines are made. This isolated patch
of creation lies in the inlet just off Beaufort and Port
Royal in South Carolina. The last named is the end
of the spur line which runs out from the mainline
between Charleston and Savannah. It had seemed to
Tugwell, a recruit, the end of the world when he
alighted from the superannuated train there one even-
ing in the mid-winter of 1918. But he soon learned
that there was at least one more step to he taken
before the end of the world was reached, and that
step put him on Paris Island.
Paris Island, at night would freeze one's dreams
in one's head, and at noon would raise perspiration
on a cucumber. Of course the last experiment was
never tried, for cucumbers belong to civilization. It
was ever a source of wonder to the Marines stationed
there why they did not draw foreign service pay ;
and on one or two occasions a recruit had been known
to inquire about the American Consul.
Tugwell in his extreme youth had been a merry
lady's man ; and it was a point on which he was wont
to hold forth at great length that during his six
months on the island he had not once spoken to a
girl. Girls were not there, that was all. Some wise
Marine officer of high rank had chosen the spot
purposely, knowing that femininity and drill perfection
won't mix. In spite of the inspiration Tugwell
claimed he missed by this non-association with the
fair sex, he had risen in rank, and was now senior
corporal of a company of recruits. It took a man
seven weeks to become a private on Paris Island,
and some men longer than that. During the period
that these recruits were evolving into Marines, they
formed what was designated as drill companies, over
which a Marine sergeant was company commander.
It was in one of these companies that Tugwell was
senior corporal, or, in other words, second in rank to
the sergeant.
One day while the company was at its noon chow,
Corporal Tugwell, having finished his unvariating
repast, was leaving the mess hall, when he met
Sergeant Long at the door.
"Going to the dance. Tug?" asked the sergeant,
a tall man whose face was ruddy brown from two
seasons of Paris Island sun.
"What dance ? The mule skinners and cooks ?"
answered Tugwell with the air of bellicose forbear-
ance which grows as one's sojourn on the paradoxi-
cally named island lengthens.
"Haven't you heard of it? Why they are going
to give the non-coms a big dance next Friday night.
Something big ; no such thing ever pulled off here
before," explained the sergeant.
"They? Who's they — who's going to give it?"
asked Tugwell skeptically. Rumors were no uncom-
mon thing on Paris Island, and Tugwell himself had
started many that beat this one.
"Why I don't know who's going to put it on; hut
girls are coming over from Charleston and Beaufort,"
answered the sergeant ; and without offering further
information, he went on into the mess hall.
Tugwell, with a light smile on his face, crossed
the shell road and entered the company bunk house,
the front of which was partitioned off for the ser-
geant's quarters; "front and center" this portion of
the bunk house was called. Tugwell had his bunk
here, as did the two 'musics' — the battalion buglers.
The two musics were already back from chow and
were lying lazily on their bunks. Both looked up
as Tugwell entered.
"What's all this noise about you non-coms puding
off a dance ? Do you think you are privileged
characters down here?" asked Cordon, senior trum-
peter, age seventeen.
"You two birds will have to stand by now. Wait
till Friday about 7 P. M. and you will see what all
this noise is about," returned Tugwell, ready to
banter now that there seemed a prospect of his
seeing not one girl but many of them.
"I believe you non-coms think you are hard," said
Whipple, second trumpeter. "Who ever told you
that you could dance ?"
But Tugwell was used to the talk of the musics.
These were but two of the numerous youngsters
who left high school to go into the hardest outfit
of the service; and they enjoyed the reputation of
being the hardest men in the service, if boys may
be called men — at least they enjoyed this reputation
among themselves. They were on most occasions
looked upon as impudent rather than insubor-
dinate— not that a music might be insubordinate
to a corporal, very often.
A memorandum from the sergeant-major's office
proved the rumor of the dance to be a true report ;
and the non-coms of the island, now that their
credence was gained, were eagerly awaiting the
coming of Friday.
The day finally came and it was up to the Paris
Island standard for heat. The early afternoon found
Corporal Tugwell, with sand in his eyes and perspira-
tion darkening the entire back of his khaki shirt, —
both of which discomforts to new men were no
longer discomforts to him, for he was acclimated, —
striding along beside the company in its afternoon
drill period. Sergeant Long, in the sharp tones of
the old Marine drill instructor, was giving commands ;
and Tugwell, with the junior corporal, Wooldridge,
??
The Carolina Magazine
was shouting- directions and pointers to the struggling
company. The men had not yet reached the point
at which sand in their eyes did not inconvenience
them; nor could they easily refrain from striking it
out with a furtive hand. Their necks were still
pink.
liven a drill sergeant can be human at times, and
presently the command "At Rest" was given. The
sergeant walked over to where the corporals were
standing.
"'On with the dance'," said the sergeant, and
kicked up some sand.
"I've got that pair of old regulation pants pressed
till you could take a shave with the crease," said
Tugwell ; "and they say there will he two hundred
girls — oh, boy, won't it be some affair?"
"Do you mean to say you will make it some affair
with them?" rejoined the sergeant, pointing at Tug-
well's feet.
"Them dogs," replied Tugwell, looking down at
the members ■ in question, "why them dogs have
carried me through more than one ball room. Wait
ti'l I shine 'em up." He shuffled them in the sand.
"Why I used to teach a chorus," he said, grinning.
While the non-coms were thus engaged, an orderly
came up. The latter was from the sergeant-major's
office. This particular sergeant-major was sometimes
called the King of Paris Island.
"Is this the 429th company?" asked the orderly.
"Yes — what is it?" answered the sergeant.
The orderly handed him two sheets of paper. The
sergeant initialed one and returned it. He then looked
at the other sheet.
"Hell !" he exclaimed, looking up. "What do you
know about this? We've got the main guard tonight.
We go on at four o'clock." Me looked at his wrist
watch: "Two-fifteen now. If that don't beat the
devil. No dance for us. What has that sergeant-
major got against us?"
Consternation fell over their faces. The sergeant
turned and called the men to attention. He marched
them back to barracks. There be told them that they
were going on the main guard, and that they were
to fall out at three-thirty in clean uniforms and with
clean rifles and equipment.
"What are you doing coming in so soon ?" asked
Cordon from his bunk as Tugwell entered "front and
center".
"I came in to sing a while — we've got the main
guard tonight," answered Tugwell with distinct cha-
grin.
"Gee, but you are lucky birds. What time are
you going to the dance?" cried Cordon as he kicked
his heels in the air and laughed provokingiy. Whipple
took up the laugh quite as feelinglessly as Cordon.
"Say, Tugwell, lend me a pair of chevrons; I want
to go to the dance," be gleefully requested.
Despite the keenness of bis disappointment, Tug-
well was showing no signs of resentment. He smiled
wryly. "Maybe you didn't know that I'll be sergeant
of the guard, and that I'll go to the dock and look
the boats over as they come in. I can have picking
choice then," he declared.
"But regulations don't say anything about sergeant
of the guard's going to dances," observed Cordon
with heartless condolence.
Sergeant Long came in and the harrage was shifted
to him. That individual was not in any frame of
mind to engage in the raillery. Occasionally he would
give vent to choice bits of expletory sentiment, directed
at Paris Island in particular and Luck in general.
The sergeant was fluent on such occasions ; but he
was an exact man and chose his expletives with care.
Time was not altogether lost in listening to him on
such occasions. He strode into the little room where
he had his bunk and desk, and the sulphurous quality
of his remarks brought high glee from the musics.
Even Tugwell, disappointed as he was, was forced
to smile.
Of course the company was out and in line at
the hour named by their sergeant ; and after a
preliminary inspection was marched out of the com-
pany street and to the main barracks. Arriving on
the "inside," as the main barracks were called, the
company was inspected by Marine Gunner Gregg,
the new officer of the day. Guard mount went
through as well as might be expected from a company
of recruits; but afterward the Marine Gunner told
Sergeant Long that his men were a bunch of crumbs.
This is the superlative language among service men ;
so the sergeant put out no thanks for compliments.
Incidentally, Marine Gunner Gregg was often quoted
as claiming that there were only two hard birds on
the island, and that he was both of them.
"It looks like a cloudy day down those rifle
barrels," said the Gunner to Long after the inspection.
"They had better be clean the next time I see them.
I don't want any men on post with rifles like that.
See that they are cleaned."
"Aye, aye, sir," said the sergeant, and saluted. He
turned and directed Tugwell to see that every man
cleaned his rifle before going on post.
"He's a sweet bird to be O. D. the night of the
dance," soliloquized that much exasperated corporal
as he proceeded to obey the order.
The sergeant of the guard has charge of the guard
house; and on Paris Island either he or the com-
mander of the guard must be present at the landing
of all boats. Sergeant Long, being company com-
mander, was commander of the new guard; while
Tugwell, as senior corporal, was acting sergeant of
the guard. This arrangement made Tugwell higher
in rank than he had ever been ; but needless to say.
he was not impressed very favorably with his new
incumbency. He had planned to go down to the
dock when the boats came in with the girls; and,
although aware that he could not attend the dance,
he hoped that he might have a chance to talk to some
fair one, if for only a moment. And he had always
enjoyed just this sort of thing.
The whistle of the first boat sounded near the dock
at a little after seven ; but to Tugwell's disappointment
Long came in and told him to take charge until he
went over to the dock and saw the boat in. As he
sat down at the desk, he spoke to the guard book
which lay open before him very softly but earnestly :
"Damn it, I wonder if that bird thinks he is going
to meet all of them." Later; when Long returned and
reported a boat load of girls from Charleston, all of
them "Queens of Utopia" — the sergeant's words —
Tugwell spoke again :
The Carolina Magazine
23
"Look here, Long, I want to meet the next hoat ;
you hang around here and let me go over. I want
to see some of these queens you are so gone on."
Long laughed and told him there was no chance.
But when the next boat's whistle sounded on the
bay, he came in and told Tugwell to heat it over to
the dock. And Tugwell heat it as directed, — rather,
as permitted.
The boat was from Beaufort; and, though the night
had fallen, the dock lights showed its decks generously
lined with girls. The landing was made, and trie
girls, with just a little appearance of crowding, came
down the gang plank to the dock. Tugwell stood
by, very impressive for a corporal, with his big Colt
automatic hanging from his duty belt and with a
mien that would have done justice at least to a
Brigadier. Other than getting the name and port of
the craft and the hour of its arrival, there was no
official duty involved.
There were gir.ls of all types, ranging from blondes
to brunettes, with some from each of those inter-
mediate categories. To Tugwell's eye, accustomed to
looking over companies of raw and sun-blistered
recruits usually with unveiled disapproval, they were
a beautiful array. Indeed he found them very easy
to look at.
With studied care he had stationed himself near
the gang plank, so that every one coming off the
boat had to pass in front of him. Out of a crowd
of so many girls it was difficult to single out any
one. He was all eyes for all. But his eager gaze
at length rested on the laughing face of one. Tug-
well never knew, nor probably ever worried over
trying to learn, why he saw and continued to look
at this one girl from all the crowd : he always accepted
it as only logical and natural that he should have
done so. Presently the girl was passing" right in front
of him. He leaned over toward her and saluted, at
the same time saying lightly :
"May I have the first dance?"
Of course he could not go to the dance ; but he had to
say something, and that was at once the most sensible
and most senseless thing he could think of and
he was not sure he had thought of it at all.
It came to him of its own accord, and he was as
much surprised as the girl. Several of the other girls
looked toward Tugwell and the girl he had addressed
with surprised amusement. She looked up at Tug-
well.
"Why, can you dance?" she asked, as if such a
feat were incredible.
"With your permission," assured the sergeant of
the guard. He fell in beside the girl and laughed
lightly. The Marine at his post on the dock saw his
corporal and grinned.
"Well, since you are so early in asking, 1 guess you
may," said the girl, laughing.
"Well, who is he, Mary?" inquired one of the
girls.
"So your name's Mary?" suggested Tugwell.
"Yes; my name's Mary."
They were walking along the bridge now, which
leads from the dock to the main road of the island.
Scarcely fifty yards from the end of the bridge, and
on the left side of the road leading from the dock,
stands the Administration Building, and just beyond
it is the Lyceum, where the dance would be given.
"Say," said Tugwell more seriously, "J am sergeant
of the guard tonight — "
"Oh," returned the girl. She stood up very straight.
"Salute the sergeant!" And she saluted with mock
seriousness.
For a moment Tugwell was disconcerted, then In-
laughed.
"What I mean is — " he started to explain.
"Aren't you going to return my salute?" The girl
still held her hand at a stiff salute.
"Pardon me for my breach of military etiquette,"
said the sergeant of the guard. "I am so used to
being saluted." He smiled and saluted with a quick
movement. Even a Second Lieutenant could have
found no fault with it — the salute, not the smile.
"1 meant, I can't be at the dance — ' he continued.
"Can't be at the dance," repeated the girl. "Then
can you tell me why you asked for the first dance?
Of all things!"
"Until late," offered Tugwell lamely.
"Yes ; you see I must go hack to the guard house
and report the boat. Of course I can't be there for
the first number, but I'll be there pretty soon."
He made his position clear before he left the girl
at the Lyceum door. He could not tell how much
of his explanation sounded plausible to her; lint he
assured her that he would be back sometime before
the dance was over.
Back at the guard house he swore jubilantly to
Long that he was to dance with the prettiest girl in
the crowd.
"It's mighty little dancing you'll do tonight, big
boy," prophesied the lanky sergeant.
"You just watch me," returned Tugwell. And he
then went into rhapsodic details about the girl he had
talked to, the enthusiasm of which the sergeant did
not appear to enter into; for hearing about it all only
served to increase his chagrin at being unable to be
there.
Presently the officer of the day came in.
"Is all well?" he asked.
"Yes, sir," answered Long.
The O. D. then turned to Tugwell.
"Are you the sergeant of the guard?" he demanded.
"Yes, sir," answered that young man uneasily.
"What's the reason that man over on post number
six doesn't know where the fire plugs are?"
The sergeant of the guard tried to "pass the buck",
a very common expedient.
"The sergeant I relieved didn't tell me anything
about them, sir."
"Well, I'll give you just fifteen minutes to find
them. That man had better know where to find them
next time I'm out there," announced the O. D.
"Aye, aye, sir," said Tugwell, and he was off to
post number six.
"You want to see that he finds those fire plugs,
sergeant," said the O. D. to Long. Then he added,
"I've just got back from one inspection of the posts;
I'm going over to my room. If anything happens,
let me know." He left the guard house and went
over toward the building in which the room assigned
to the officer of the day during his tour of duty.
Over at post number six the sergeant of the guard
was not meeting with any great success. After looking
24
The Carolina Magazine
around for about twenty minutes, he was able to
locate only one fire plug. Finally he gave up the
search, and telling the man then on post to show
the plug to the man who relieved him, he returned
to the guard house. He was very eloquent in telling
Long of the elusive quality of fire plugs. Tugwell
was a good non-com and his orders were always
carried out to the letter. That he was unable to
carry out the order of the (). D. was giving him not
a little worry.
Either the sergeant of the guard or the commander
of the guard has to be in the guard house at all
times ; — except in case there is good reason for one
to leave in the absence of the other ; — so between
sitting at the desk and keeping the reliefs on the
job, Tugwell was so busy for the next few hours
that he could not get a dozen paces away from the
place. It was nearly eleven o'clock when he started
around to make his inspection of posts, which had
to be made before midnight.
He made the rounds with relative equanimity, con-
sidering the unusual occasion for excitement, until
he neared post number nine. But he was drawn
from the orderly execution of his inspection when
be came into full view of the Lyceum. He had
intended to come back to the Lyceum at his first
opportunity as he had told the girl. But now that
the opportunity was at hand, he had a decided quaking
at the prospect of disgressing from his line of duty.
He knew full well that no interpretation of duty
would allow him to go in and stay any length of
time. But the brilliantly lighted Lyceum, with the
sight of the figures as they whirled by the windows,
was too much for him, and he was drawn on to the
door ; to the first dance room door he had entered
in many months. He stepped into the large room,
resolving that he would only stay for a minute or
two.
The place was ablaze with decoration. Lines of
many colored Japanese lanterns hung from post to
post, and between them were strips of red and yellow
paper. There were clusters of green palm fronds
here and there, with an occasional boxed palm. The
electric lights were shaded alternately with yellow and
red paper. And the non-coms were in the height of
saltitorial merriment. And the girls — they smiled and
laughed and danced. These girls were from the
South and, true to tradition, beautiful. But Tugwell
suddenly began to realize that it was not so much
the dance in the abstract that had so drawn him to
the scene of it. Following this there came over
him the realization that the scene was incomplete.
Since the landing of the Beaufort boat, he had not
carried so much desire to come back to the dance
as the thought of a girl whom he had left there, a
girl with a mocking manner and laughing eves. He
did not know now, as he learned later, that her eyes
were brown; but be did know that thev laughed;
and the girl's laugh was licflit and free. And now
he could not see her. Surelv she was somewhere in
that maze of swirling couples ; but he could not
distinguish her.
Suddenlv his look of expectancy changed to one of
consternation ; for across the floor came striding the
officer of the day.
"Are you looking for me?" demanded that indi-
vidual, coming up to the sergeant of the guard.
"No, sir; I'm looking for one of the corporals of
my battalion. He was going to bring my mail out
to me. fie failed to come by the guard house, so
I thought I'd stop by here and see him," answered
the sergeant of the guard. Under the circumstances,
bis conscience did not hold the mendacity against
him.
"Do you want me to have him located?" offered
the ( ). D., visibly relieved.
"No, sir; it doesn't amount to much; 1 probably
didn't get any," answered Tugwell with strained
lightness.
"Oh, all right." Then, "Is all well?"
"Yes, sir; all's well." And he added to himself,
"That ends well."
But as the O. D. did not have access to the other's
thoughts, he merely remarked, "If anything happens
let me know."
"Yes, sir," replied Tugwell; "I'm going around now
inspecting posts."
The O. D. was apparently satisfied with this, and
moved off toward a young person whom he had left
at sight of Tugwell.
The orchestra ceased playing. There was some
clapping of hands. Then the couples started moving
around ; some forming small groups. Tugwell was
watching with noticeable eagerness. And then the
dance took on the color for him that he had desired ;
for he found among the scores of persons on the
floor the one he had searched for. She saw him at
the same instant, and, smiling brightly, came over
to where he was standing, apparently unable to move.
As she made her way towards him through the idle
couples with the natural grace of Euphrosyne, he
would almost have forsworn his corporal's chevrons
just to be with her for the remainder of the dance.
"You certainly are prompt; and to think, you even
asked for the first dance," she said with pleasant
irony.
"I am late," he explained with perspicuity. And
then with more relevance, "But I couldn't get off."
"Sergeant of the guard must be a very exacting
office," observed the girl.
Tugwell looked at her and grinned ruefully. "It
is," he returned with mock gravity.
The music started up again, and the dancers began
"Now you see how exacting the duty of sergeant
of the guard is; if it were not for it, we might be
dancing," lamented the man thus incumbent. Then
his face brightened up a bit. "Do you want to go
out and walk?" he suggested. "Paris Island has some
redeeming features, and under certain conditions I
believe it might be even pretty."
So they left the brilliant Lyceum, and went out
to learn that Paris Island could be pretty on proper
occasions. When they were on the small uncovered
porch which reaches out from the door to the side-
walk, Tugwell stopped abruptly. Sergeant Long was
coming up the steps.
"Hello, Long, where've you started?" exclaimed
Tugwell.
"Eh, ah, — hello. Tug. you here? I thought you
were inspecting posts," answered Long, somewhat
confused.
The Carolina Magazine
25
"And so 1 am. I am now inspecting post number
nine, and find all well." At this the three laughed.
Tugwell then remembered formalities. "This is
Sergeant Long, Miss — ' he said, turning to the girl;
"Miss Mary ," and he stopped.
"Harvey," supplied the girl.
"Miss Harvey, I'm mighty glad to know yon,"
said the sergeant, taking the proffered hand in a
strong grip, forgetting, — for one's memory is likely
to fail in such details after a year or more on the
island, — that there are hands unsuited to a vice.
"Thank yon," said Miss Harvey.
"Look here, Long," interpolated Tugwell: "the
O. D. is in there. Lie has seen me. It won't do for
him to see both of us over here."
"Well," temporized Long, "what do yon propose
' should be done ?"
"Since I was here first, I would suggest that yon
yield the point and go hack to the guard house,"
laughed the sergeant of the guard.
"But," asked the commander of the guard, "where
do I come in ?"
"At the guard house," was the answer.
"Yours is a heartless sense of humor," replied Long
with a wry grin. He looked in through the window
at the festivity. "But I suppose you are right. You
win. But I'll say it's mighty hard to lose."
"It's the fortunes of war, Sergeant; if that's any
consolation," said the girl.
"Rather the misfortunes, I would say," returned
the Sergeant, with a how. They all laughed lightly;
Tugwell a bit happily, possibly.
But the Sergeant, after bidding the girl good-night
and jokingly warning Tugwell that he would have
his revenge, turned and strode back toward the guard
house. No doubt it was a heavy hearted sergeant
that sat at the desk and waited for his senior corporal
to come in and tell him of the wonderful amiability
of the man in the moon when one walks with the
girl. But it is certain that when he had turned and
made his way back to the guard house, he placed
himself high in the regard of his senior corporal.
Corporal Tugwell turned toward the dock, and
the girl placed her hand lightly on his arm. Neither
of them spoke as they strolled along the sidewalk,
in front of the Administration Building, and out
toward the pier where the scattered lights showed
some twelve or fifteen small craft drawn up and
made fast for the night. The two larger boats which
bad brought the girls from Charleston and Beaufort
were drawn up at their pier, and the crew were either
smoking and talking up on the deck or prowling
around the barracks. The lone sentinel out there
was leaning against the railing of the bridge and
listening to the music of the dance which came out
through the otherwise still night. He was the man
on post number eight ; but the sergeant of
the guard had no idea of inspecting post
number eight as he passed the man on the
bridge. That could be done later. The man, recog-
nizing the sergeant of the guard, made no challenge.
Probably he sighed instead ; for no doubt he could
recall some night when he had walked along under
the moon as the sergeant of the guard now walked.
Romance was afoot on Paris Island that night,
although it was a thing little known there.
They stopped when they had reached the further-
most point of the pier where the larger boats discharge
passengers. Across the water to the left were the
lights of Beaufort, as it slept peacefully in the hollow
of the bay. Farther around to the left, and nearer,
for the mainland makes a semi-circle which includes
Beaufort and holds Port Royal on one extremity,
were the lesser lights of Port Royal. Tugwell looked
over the water toward Beaufort, the old town around
whose name clusters volumes of romance and legend,
and asked :
"You live over there?"
"Yes."
"And to think, 1 have been on this island for over
six months and you just across the bay."
"It's a pretty good swim," remarked the girl with
a light laugh.
"Not so good as the Hellespont; but I grant you,
a fairer Hero."
"But you know Leander was drowned."
"And never was a man drowned under better aus-
pices ; for he won his Hero even then."
"Now try to think of something more cheerful,"
said the girl after a moment, " 'For old time is still
a flying'."
"Fine! I know something vastly more cheerful.
Passes are given to men assigned to duty on the
island; sojourner's passes, they are called. The men
who have them can go over to Beaufort at night
when they are off duty." He paused and looked at
her. "Do you get me?" he asked with a laugh.
"I must confess, you are roaming at large," answered
the girl, at which he laughed again.
Then Tugwell was quite abstract.
"Some of the non-coms live over there ; that is.
they are married, and their wives live in Beaufort,"
he said.
"You continue to roam," laughed the girl.
"What I mean is this: I have never applied for
a sojourner's pass because I had no desire to go
over to Beaufort ; but now I know some one over
there and have a longing for travel. Then, too, I
have always said that the first time I ever got off
this island, I was going to stay. I have been trying
to get a transfer that would show me a German.
The last time I asked, the sergeant-major for a
transfer, he promised to transfer me to the cook
school if I ever bothered him again. But a sojourner's
pass, now, that's a different matter; I can get one of
them."
"It must be terrible to be marooned out here," said
the girl.
"Yes ; I intend to get a sojourner's pass right
away."
"Why, you haven't given up hope of being trans-
ferred?" exclaimed the girl.
"In fact I intend to ask for it tomorrow," he
continued. He looked at the girl and laughed.
"Look over there!" cried the girl, pointing to a
small, swift craft which was at that moment passing
up the bay, occasionally sweeping a long finger of
light over the water. "Is that a sub-chaser?"
"Yes," answered Tugwell ; "they watch for some-
thing around here all the time, but nothing ever
happens except drill period."
26
The Carolina Magazine
Presently Tugwell espied a small row boat near
them.
"Let's take that little wagon over there out for a
ride," he suggested, indicating the boat.
The girl laughed. "Can you push it?"
"Watch me," promised Tugwell.
"That's right, I forgot your name is 'Tug'."
"Who told you. You know I had forgotten all
about names. There is a little more to it : George
Tugwell, Corporal, 429th company. That's my intro-
duction, complete although belated." He was forced
to laugh. "But who told you?" he repeated.
"Why, Sergeant Long."
"Oh, sure. Well that's great; introduced you to
Long before 1 introduced myself."
Tugwell was in his favorite domain now. The
girl sat at the stern of the boat, while he plied the
oars idly along the shore. The fact that he was
somewhat off the usual route followed in inspection
of the posts did not cross his mind for a time. Indeed,
ordinary guard duty had ceased to occupy his
thoughts; not that he was an inferior sort of
Marine — he was a good one, but he knew perfectly
well that Sergeant Long could run the guard house
during the slack hours. This was the one night since
he had been on Paris Island that he had an opportunity
to talk to a girl. He would finish up his postponed
inspection in plenty of time, and nothing would ever
suffer from it. This was his sub-conscious excuse for
enjoying the boat ride.
The moon was well up now, and it was light enough
to row along the shore with safety. The music from
the Lyceum back there came out over the water to
them. Tugwell had never talked with more ease.
He told the girl that he was from Kentucky. He
told her of his school days there; of his life while
at the state university; of his career in varsity basket-
ball. In fact, he told her everything that he could
think of ; and he seemed to be able to think with
great facility. He learned that the girl, who was
proving such a fine "partner of the dance", had
studied music at Salem ; liked to row, to swim, and
to dance. This Tugwell, one of the most sentient
of males, was undeniably realizing. All this was
going on while the man in the moon drove his pale
gray steed across the cloudless sky in his never ending
search of adventure, never finding any for himself
but always sharing in that of others. This inde-
fatigable man did not shout the hours as they passed;
so it happened that 1 A. M. arrived and the dance
back there in the Lyceum was over. Tugwell noticed
that the music did not start up again, and that all
signs announced the dance to be over; so he bent to
his oars and fairly lifted the small boat over the
water. After making the boat fast where they had
found it, they hurried back to the Lyceum.
"What do you know about that?" exclaimed the
sergeant of the guard. "And I've not vet finished
that inspection." I le added with a touch of alarm,
"The watch has been changed ; new men went on
at twelve o'clock." Then he remarked a bit whimsi-
cally, "1 wonder if the O. T). is still at the dance."
"What if he is?" said the girl.
"Oh, nothing; he's as far away from his inspection
as I. I wonder what Long is doing. T suppose he
will have it in for me now."
Some of the girls rushed up to them as they stepped
into the room. "Where on earth have you been,
Mary?" one of them asked.
"Out on the river," Mary answered promptly. "We
found a wonderful little boat and went for a row."
She left the sergeant of the guard with them and
hurried to get her coat.
"Yes;" he corroborated, "we have been on sea duty
for the evening."
The girl was back in two or three minutes. She
took Tugwell's arm, and they walked back across the
bridge.
"I'm going to try to get my pass tomorrow," said
he. "If I get it, I'll be in Beaufort tomorrow
night."
The girl by his side laughed softly. "You don't
know where I live," she reminded him.
"I know you live in Beaufort ; that's enough for
me," he assured her.
They walked on for a few steps.
"Have you a pen or a pencil?" asked the girl.
"A pen or a pencil?" echoed Tugwell.
"Yes ; I want to make a little note."
Tugwell was a bit puzzled, but he extracted a
short pencil from his pocket. He had put it there
while at the guard house desk. He handed it to
her.
The girl found a bit of paper in a coat pocket ;
and holding it against the railing of the bridge, she
wrote something on it. They were standing just
under a bridge light.
"Now put this in your pocket; don't read it until
the boat is gone," she said, having finished the note.
Of course Tugwell did not understand ; but he
put the bit of paper in his pocket as directed.
"Suppose I take it out when we come to the next
light ?" he laughed.
"In that case I would request it back," she laughed.
"If that's the case, I'll obey orders," laughed the
sergeant of the guard.
It seemed an incredibly short time to Tugwell
before the crowd was almost all aboard. The last
chaperon had gone up the gang plank. The girl held
out her hand and smiled up at Tugwell.
"Goodbye," she said.
It was then that the sergeant of the guard did
something quite out of the line of duty, and quite
on the spur of the moment. Her lips were so close
and so warm looking. He leaned over and kissed
her. He straightened up instantly; but the girl turned
and ran up the gang plank. At the top she paused
only long enough to look back at him standing there
motionless, as if he feared she would scorn him
forever. She flashed a bright smile on him and was
gone into the crowd. The boat lights were sufficient
for him to see the smile. He turned with a smile
of great relief on his face, and found himself face
to face with the officer of the day.
"A fine night for boat riding," remarked the O. D.
"Eh? Yes, sir; fine," returned the sergeant of
the guard with a start.
"That was one more fine dance," continued the
( ). D. warmly.
The officer was quite amiable, and Tugwell decided
to try no dissimulation.
"Yes, sir ; a success, T would say."
The Carolina Magazine
27
They turned and left the dock together. At the
first bridge light Tugwell stopped. He took the hit
of paper from his pocket, while the ( ). I), looked
on questioningly. Tugwell read the note:
My last name is not Harvey — that is my middle
name. My name is Miss Mary Harvey ."
He looked up at the O. D.
"What is it?" asked the latter.
Tugwell explained the note; after which the O. D.
laughed good-naturedly.
"Oh, if that's all that worries you, why come along.
1 believe you are on your rounds oi inspection; so
am I. Let's finish that."
"But — " stammered Tugwell.
"Oh, yes; that's easy. She is Major Bellamy's
daughter. I would say you are very much in luck,"
laughed the O. D.
"Major Bellamy?"
"Yes; he lives over in Beaufort. No, he's not in
the service now — retired. So you see why I say you
are in luck."
Tugwell's face cleared. "1 see," he said; "1 hope
to tell you I'm in luck." Then he added as they
swung into step toward the barracks, "You are right;
I have not finished my inspection — let's go."
Sonnet Accompanying a Volume
of Keats
John Terry
While I, dear friend, went wondering carelessly
Within a little store, stacked high with books,
The other day, and glanced around to see
W7hat treasure 'mid the dross in some small nooks
Might meet my eye, a box marked Keats, and there
Beneath the name, "Limp Leather," smiled at me !
So long its rest, no more the box was fair,
But it had kept its treasure. . . . Happily
My memory turned to you, and here's the rare,
Sweet finding ; precious jewels made from song
By alchemist who worked with beauty . . . Share
With me these jewels, they to you belong:
These crystals made by alchemist in love,
His beauty's immortality will prove.
The Promised Land
1 >AVID REID I [ODGl X
The Promised Land ....
Ah, where is that far-off, divine, long-Iooked-for goal
That land of which men dream?
For which humanity is crying?
Is it
Across the river of Life and Death,
In a land of Summer sun,
Of pleasant, peaceful, golden streets,
And winged angels, playing harps oi gold.''
Ah, no!
The Promised 1 .and is here
Where you and 1 have lived.
Shall live;
We, in ourselves, are gods;
This earth our Paradise,
( )ur Heaven.
There is no river to be crossed!
There is no death !
The sun goes down at night,
(And darkness falls)
And yet, upon the morrow,
Returns to shine again.
The sun's light never dies ;
No good is e'er, can e'er be, lost ;
Only the base and the vile decay.
There are no dead !
The departed speak ....
They are the seeds of full-grown trees,
Scattered by the winds of time.
Only to take root again,
Springing forth in newer, greater lives.
There is no end of living thing, or thought, or deed
Only Death can die,
Life is immortal.
The wages of sin is — sorrow ;
The reward of virtue, happiness
Of our own lives, and as we will,
We make a heaven or hell.
iiiiii!iiiii:ii iiiiii iiiiiii i i iniiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiii 1111:111 n i iiuiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiii iiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiiniNiiiiiiiiii nr iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!iiniiiiiiii;i!inii]iiiiiii[;ii ; miinii i n iiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiii
How to Beat Yale and Virginia Every Year in
Football
The magic recipe for accomplishing the above-named marvel will not be written by one
man only, but by many, and from the composite whole we may confidently expect to gain
knowledge which we have always longed for, partly gained, but never quite fully put into
practice.
READ IT IN THE NOVEMBER NUMBER
44
Big Tom" Wilson and the Finding of
the Body of Professor Mitchell
By George JV. McCoy
THE present generation of students knows nothing
or hardly anything about the death of the distin-
guished scientist Professor Elisha Mitchell, the first to
measure the height of the mountain that now bears his
name and to establish the fact that Mitchell's Peak is
the highest east of the Rocky Mountains. There is
general lack of knowledge among the public as to how,
and by whom the body was found. For this reason, if
no other, the writer happening upon a copy of a
manuscript, entitled "A Sketch of Thomas D. ('Big
Tom') Wilson," written by Harold E. Johnston of
Asheville, N. C, decided that the facts of the sketch
and the story in "Big Toms" own words of how he
found the professor would interest readers of The
Magazine.
To summarize the sketch :
Thomas D. Wilson the veteran bear hunter, trapper,
and guide familiarly known as "Big Tom," was born
on the Toe (Indian name Estatoe ) River in Yancey
County, N. C, December 1, 1825. The region was
then an almost unbroken wilderness.
To the south lay the Blue Ridge, to the north were
the peaks of the great Smoky Mountains. The life
in the wilds developed Wilson into a figure tall,
straight, lithe, rawboned and sinewy, possessing a
rugged constitution and he acquired in his rovings a
knowledge of woodcraft such as few men ever pos-
sess.
After marrying Niagara Ray at the age of twenty-
seven he moved near the head waters of the
Cane River in Yancey County in the vicinity of
which he continued to live the rest of his life.
Hunting and trapping were his favorite pursuits,
and during his life one hundred and fourteen bears,
besides a number of deer and smaller game fell
victims to his skill.
He served during the Confederate War as chief
musician in the brigade commanded by Gen. Robert
B. Vance. In after years he used to take down from
the mantel of his humble fireside his old fife and play
for his visitors the martial strains that cheered the
boys in gray to battle or the mournful strains of the
dirge sounded for those who had fallen in conflict or
succumbed in the camps, as their bodies were laid to
rest
' 'Neath the sod and the dew,
Awaiting the judgment day."
"Big Tom" first came into prominence in 1857 as
the leader of the party of searchers that found the
body of Mitchell. After the finding of the body by
Wilson he was one of the most noted and picturesque
figures in the western part of the state, but sad to
say his deeds are not now widely known.
Mr. Johnston to hear the story of the finding of
the body of Professor Mitchell from the lips of the
finder journeyed to the home of Wilson in the month
of May, 1905. After the usual preliminaries the old
man leaning back against an apple tree near the house,
began his narrative :
"lie had been missing seven days before the search
began. I was living then about two miles and a half
above here on the river ....
In the evening one day I looked out of the door
of my home and saw two men approaching the house,
who proved to be John Stepp and Charley Mitchell,
a son of the Professor. They asked if a man named
Mitchell had been near my house. I said "No, I
haven't seen him." They said he had left the Patton
House on the Buncombe County side of the Black-
Mountains the Saturday before, about noon, and was
to have met them the following Monday morning on
Elizabeth Rock to go to work surveying and measur-
ing again.
I said then: "If he hasn't been here, and did not
return to where he was to have met you, he is dead
on that mountain." They thought that possibly that
coming down off the mountain he might have wan-
dered down on the Cat Tail Fork of Cane River and
that they might find him there, so they went around
up on that Fork and searched there without success.
The next morning I looked out the door and saw
Tisdale Stepp coming, and said to my wife, "Mother,
that poor old man is dead on the mountain." Then
I sent Logan Thomason, a boy who was staying
with me, down to the settlement to give the alarm,
and Jim and Adoniram Allen, Burt Austin and Bryce
McMahan came to help me search.
We went up on the mountain to what is known
as the "Beach Nursery" and there heard some one
halloo. I said : "That was Uncle Jesse Stepp and
I guess they have found the body." They said :
"No."
It was late in the afternoon so we all turned back
to my house to spend the night.
Next morning we started back to the "Beech Nur-
sery" and when we reached the Blue Sea Fork of
Cane River we sent some of the men up the creek
with orders to search it thoroughly, and the rest of
the men and myself went to the top of the mountain
to where the Buncombe and Yancey trails join. And
there met Charlie, f asked him if the body had been
found. He said : "No."
We went on to the Patton house near the foot of
the mountain on the Buncombe County side of the
mountain, and there met Zeb Vance and about sixty
men, who had come to help in the search. We were
joined there by the party I had sent to search the
Blue Sea Fork.
Rations were scarce so we sent a man to Darbys
Mill to get some flour, another to Asheville to get
rations, and killed a heifer for beef. This was on
Monday nine days after Professor Mitchell had dis-
appeared.
The search up to this time had been principally
made upon the Buncombe side ot the Blacks,
The Carolina Magazine
29
no traces of the missing man having been discovered
on the Yancey side, that had been led by Flridge and
Fred Burnett, two old bear hunters.
Some were for abandoning the search and waiting
until decomposition having set in, the buzzards
circling around over the body, should point out its
location.
The man who had given the directions to Professor
Mitchell regarding the way to my house told me that
he had told the professor that it was about four
miles from the top of Elizabeth Rock to where the
trail leading to my house turned down the mountain.
I also remembered that in conversation with Wm.
Wilson, who guided Professor Mitchell the first time
he visited the peak, he had told me that in taking
Mitchell from Yeate's Knob to the Peak they had
crossed the top of the little Pine Mountain, arrived
at a little garden patch about a quarter of an acre
in extent, just before arriving on top of the high
peak, and about one hundred and fifty yards further
came out on top of the high peak. Turning the two
pieces of information in my mind, I arrived at the
conclusion that if any trace of Professor Mitchell was
ever found it would be somewhere between that little
garden patch, William Wilson had spoken of, and my
house.
So I told Vance and his crowd that up to that time
T had been letting the old men search and that now
I was going to search ; that I was going to take my
crowd back to the Little Mountain House that night,
and next day go by way of Little Pine Mountain,
where William Wilson had carried Mitchell up when
he went to the peak the first time, and begin my
search from there.
We went back to the mountain house and spent the
night, and next day went to the Little Pine Mountain
and searched all day without success.
Next morning Burt Austin and Bryce McMahan
said they were going home.
Jim and Adoniram Allen and myself then went to
the garden patch (or prairie) just below Mitchell's
Peak, scattered out, and began searching. Presently
Adoniram Allen said : "Come here ! Here is a man's
track." Austin and McMahan hadn't left yet.
Wre went and examined the track, which was in
the moss at the side of the trail leading down
toward my house. Austin said: "It ain't a man's
track, its a bear track." After examining it I said:
"No, it's a man's track." I followed the footprints
in the moss down the mountain a little way and
found on the root of a tree a plain footprint that
showed the prints of the tacks in the shoes. f
said: "Come on, boys, here's his track!" Austin
said: "How do you know it's his track? It's a bear's
track!" I says to him: "Look here! You never saw
a bear's foot with tacks in it!"
We then backtracked the tracks to the prairie and
there met Bob Patton of Ivey, Tom Westall and a
fellow named Burgin, and asked them if they were
there "On a visit to the peak, or hunting Mitchell?"
They said : "Hunting Mitchell." I says : "We have
found his track down here on the river."
We sent word back by Burgin to the crowd headed
by the Burnetts that we had found Mitchell's trail,
then we went back to where he had found the foot-
print on the root of a tree and ate dinner.
We could see no further tracks so after dinner
we scattered and began searching again. I followed
a bear's trail a short distance and found a rotten
pine log, and there on the log was the plain print
of a man's foot. I called Bob Patton and the rest
of the boys and showed them the footprints on the
log, then trailed further calling as 1 did so: "Here
boys ! Here's where he's went !"
Bob Patton says : "How can you say, 'Here's where
he's went' when you couldn't track a horse here ?"
Says I: "Come here and I'll show you where he's
went twenty-five yards ahead!" Pie says: "I'll be
glad if you'll do so!" 1 broke a twig off of a laurel
bush and showed him both sides of the leaves. Says
I : "The outside of these leaves is dark green, and
the inside light green. Now look ahead and see
where he's turned up the white side of those laurel
leaves breaking his way thro' that thicket." I le
slapped me on the shoulder and said "Go ahead !
I'll follow you, let you go where you will !"
I went ahead of the party trailing, and came to
where Professor Mitchell had been stepping sideways
to where he could view a fire scald on the face,
of a nearby mountain, probably thinking it was
someone's field. He had then gone in the direction
of the fire scald to a branch and turned down the
branch. For a short distance the tracks showed he
had gone around the big logs that had fallen across
the branch. Near the big creek the tracks showed
he had gone straight down the branch, over logs and
through the pools to the big creek. I says : "Boys,
here's where night has overtaken him, or else he
should have dodged those big logs." He had scraped
the moss off the logs with his shoes and the seat of
his trousers, as he went over them. Then he had
taken down the bed of the big creek, making no
turns for pools or falls.
I followed the trail down the creek for a short
distance then calling the boys to me, said to them :
"If he intended to go down the creek, here's where
we'll find him, for by the looks of the timber here,
there's a fall just below here about fifty feet high."
The boys crossed the creek and made their way
through the thickets down the mountain side, while I
still followed the trail down the creek.
Near the top of the falls he had turned to the
right and followed a bear's trail which led around
the top of the falls, indicating that the roar of the
falls had warned him of danger and he had turned
aside to escape it. While following the bear trail
at the to]) of the falls his feet bad seemingly slipped
and hung in some roots. He pitched over, face
foremost, slid down the rock forty-five feet and fell
clear fifteen feet into the pool of water fifteen feet
deep.
I looked down and could see nothing so turned
to the right and went down the mountain to the
lower end of the pool, where a mountain birch log
had fallen across it. I walked out on the log and saw
his hat, and called to the boys but they did not
answer. I called again and they answered. I then
says : "Come here bovs, here's his hat !" Then I
walked across the log and around up the rock on
the left side of the falls, ( facing downstream) and
underneath a pine log that had fallen over the falls,
I saw his body, and called to the boys : "Here he
30
The Carolina Magazine
is! Poor old fellow!" They says: "Have you found
him?" I says: "Yes, here he is! Poor old fellow!"
The body was floating, doubled over, face down-
ward, arms hanging down, seemingly caught on a
bough of the log. Bob Patton says : "Let's raise no
false alarm! Let's touch the body first!" I went
out and cut a Peruvian cherry pole and touched the
body with it. He was dressed in light hempen
clothing such was was worn in that day and time.
The body had been in the water eleven days when
I found it, and we had to wait for the coroner to come
from Burnsville to view the remains before removing
the body from the water.
On the thirteenth day after Professor Mitchell dis-
appeared, the body was taken from the water, and
after being viewed by the coroner, was sewed in
some tow sacking and then the question arose as
to where it should be buried.
Some favored burying it on a near-by ridge, but
I would not consent to the proposition, and told the
crowd if some of them would help me we would
carry the body to the top of the peak and bury it
there.
We cut a pole, ran it between the body and sacking,
shouldered the load and carried it to the to]) of the
peak.
There we were met by a great crowd from Bun-
combe, who said that a public mass-meeting had been
held in Asheville on receipt of the news of the finding
of the body, and the meeting resolved that the body
should be brought to Asheville and buried there.
That made me and my men mad and we asked
them that if the Asheville people were going to say
where the body should be buried, why hadn't they
come and searched for the body and found it. That
we had found the body and were the ones to say
where it should be buried. For a few minutes things
looked lively and very much like there would be a
fight.
Finally Zeb Vance called me aside and told me
that Professor Mitchell's children requested that the
body be turned over to him, and 1 told him that
while I thought the body ought to be buried on the
top of the mountain which he had lost his life
exploring, yet as the children requested it, and the
body was all of their father that was left to them
now, we would waive all the claims to the body and
let his children say where it should be buried.
So we turned the body over to the children and
it was taken to Asheville and buried in the Presby-
terian Church- Yard there.
Clingman afterwards withdrew his claim to having
been the first to measure the height of the peak, and
about a year after Prof. Mitchell lost his life, his
body was taken up, carried to the top of the Peak
and buried there, and a few years ago bis children
erected a monument over the grave where their
father sleeps."
Mr. Johnston concludes:
The tale being finished the old man sat lost in
revery, his body leaning forward, his chin resting on
his hands crossed over the handle of his walking
stick, his eyes gazing out at the mountains he loved so
well, hidden among which is one on whose summit
is a lonely grave. lie was living over in memory those
scenes of the distant past.
The writer leaned back in his chair to rest and
noted the changes time had wrought in the person of
his beloved friend.
The powerful frame once erect is now bent under
the weight of years, and leaning upon a cane he walks'
with the uncertain step of the aged.
^ sK ^ ^
In its frail tenement the lamp of memory burns
with a flickering flame, threatening at any moment to
be extinguished forever, and the story told above has
perhaps fallen upon mortal ears for the last time in
any intelligible manner.
The shadows of evening were falling athwart the
landscape as the writer arose to depart. The old
man roused from bis reverie, accompanied him to the
gate, shook his hand in parting, asking him to call
again, then he turned and with feeble steps entered
bis bumble home.
Thus ends the sketch of the life of this resolute
woodsman of the days that are forever past. The
writer believes that the memory of such men as
"Big Tom" Wilson should be preserved and hopes
that this sketch will help to revive interest in these
brave pioneers of a heroic age that is in the past.
The Carolina Magazine
3]
ESTABLISHED 1916
Alumni Coyalty fund
Council:
A. M. SCALES, '92
LESLIE WEIL, '95
L. R. WILSON, '99
A. W. HAYWOOD, '04
W. T. SHORE, '05
J. A. GRAY, '08
" One for all, and all for one"
IS THE ALUMNI LOYALTY FUND A SUCCESS?
WELL, YOU'VE SAID SOMETHING!
Established in 1916, it amounted on June 14 to $10,500
1915 added on Alumni Day 650
1895 on its 20th anniversary added 2,500
The total for the four years is $13,650
Does this total include your contribution? Why not do
as the Yale man did who found he had been guilty of the sin
of ommission? His letter follows:
"Enclosed you will find my check for $10.00 for this year's Alumni
Fund. Although I was graduated from Yale some few years ago
I am ashamed to say this is the first contribution I have made to the
Alumni Fund since leaving New Haven. Why I have not contributed
before I cannot say. I think it must be charged up to negligence more
than anything else, for the appeals that have come from my class agents
have been forceful and convincing, and ought to have been responded to
long ago.
"As a non-giver who has not been helping to 'bear the load' I am
glad to experience this change of feeling and be counted on the list of
those who are giving annually to this most needed and democratic fund."
Write Your Check and Send it To-day
to
THE TREASURER OF THE UNIVERSITY OF N. C.
32
The Carolina Magazine
I
t is the practice of
this company to pro-
duce work that is in
strict accord with the
standards of the busi-
ness and professional
folks using it.
^ This is strikingly
exemplified by this
number of the Caro-
lina Magazine.
We are also adept at
making all kinds of
printing and adver-
tising matter — the
kind your business
demands.
The Seem an Printery
Durham, N. C.
The New Carolina
Magazine
qA l^ejuvenation of the University 's
Oldest Student Publication
Published monthly by the Dialectic
and Philanthropic Literary Societies
of the University of North Carolina.
Your subscription will help make
Carolina's Magazine the Greatest
College Magazine.
Send One Dollar and Fifty Cents
for one year's subscription
R* C* DORSETTE
BUSINESS MANAGER
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
The Greensboro Daily News
Is the favorite newspaper of many North Carolina
people, because its broad liberal policy and its ex-
cellent news service appeal to them.
North Carolina is a great state, and the Daily News
stands for those things which tend to upbuild it.
Keep abreast with present-day events by subscrib-
ing for the Daily News.
$6.50 Daily and Sunday, from now to June 1,
1921
Eubanks Drug Co.
Offers 28 Years' Experience
Jones £5 Frasier Company
Durham, N. C.
Gold and Silversmiths
Estimates cheerfully furnished on medals, ;il
college jewelry and liaimuet favors
A. A. Kluttz Co.
Everything for the Student
THE
BANK OF CHAPEL
HILL
M. C. S. NOBLE
President
R. L. STROWD
Vice-President
M. E. HOGAN
Cashier
Oldest and Strongest Bank in Orang
e County
DRUGGISTS
REXALL STORE
PATTERSON BROS.
SHAEFFER AND WATERMAN FOUN-
TAIN PENS
NORRIS CANDIES CUT FLOWERS
Symphony Lawn, Gentlemen Club, Carlton
Club — Correct Stationery for Gentlemen
E. V.
Howell, Prt
eident
R. II. Ward,
V.-Pres.
The
Peoples
Bank
CHAPEL HILL,
N. C.
LUECO Lloyd. Yice-P
'esident
C. B.
Griffin, Gas
hier R. P. i>
lXDREWS, Asst.
Cashier
Andrew's Cash Store Co.
When in need of gent 's furnishings call on the
above firm, where you will find the very best in
everything you need. Agents for M. Moses clothes.
Instead of giving college agents 10% we have de-
cided to give the wearer 10% off on all suits. Come
to se us.
Andrew's Cash Store Co.
EVERYTHING IN STATIONERY AT
FOISTER'S
KODAKS
SUPPLIES
DEVELOPING
PRINTING
ENLARGING
FRAMING
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
The University of North Carolina
Maximum Service to the People of the State
A.
The College of Liberal Arts
B.
The School of Applied Science
(1) Chemical Engineering
(2) Electrical Engineering
(3) Civil and Road Engineering
(4) Soil Investigation
C.
The Graduate School
D.
The School of Law
E.
The School of Medicine
F.
The School of Pharmacy
G.
The School of Education
H.
The Summer School
I.
The School of Commerce
J.
The Bureau of Extension
Literary Societies, Student Publications, Student-Activity Or-
ganizations, Y. M. C. A.
Gymnasium and Swimming Pool, Two Athletic Fields, Twenty-
four Tennis Courts, Indoor and Outdoor Basketball Courts.
Military Training Under Competent Officers.
82,000- Volume Library, 800 Current Periodicals.
Write to the University When You Need Help
For Information Regarding the
University, Address
THOMAS J. WILSON, Jr., Registrar
E OLD SERIES VOL. 51
NUMBER 2
NEW SERIES VOL. 38
November, 1920
The New
Carolina
Magazine
O. Henry— Artist and Fun-maker
By Dr. Archibald Henderson
The Election and Candidates
The Cost of the Governorship
Natural Religion
Why Do Girls Close their Eyes When
You Kiss 'Em?
The Passing of Victor S. Bryant
Mclntyre's Farmhouse and Its Story
Price 20 Cents
1IIIIIIIIIIIII!IIIIIII!HIIIIIII'HIIIIHIIIIIIIIIIIIHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIHIIHI
IIIIIIHIHIIHIIIIIIIiHIIHH
IflT
Stein Bloch
and
Society Brand
Clothes
Sold exclusively by
Vanftory Clothing Co.
Greensboro, N. C.
UNIVERSITY AGENCY
Jefferson Standard Life
Insurance Co.
Insure in the leading company of
the South and at the same time
let your dollars remain at home.
Ask Cy Thompson how?
Our Motto:
"A bigger and better State"
"A bigger and better South "
When a young man signs a contract with the
SOUTHERN LIFE AND TRUST CO.,
we don't pat him on the back, turn him loose
and tell him to "go to it". We give him a
course in our Training School, and then keep in
touch with him and help overcome his weak
points and strengthen his strong points. As
a result, our Training School graduates are
making good. Ask for particulars.
Southern Life and Trust
Company
Greensboro, N. C.
A. W. McALISTER, Pres. ARTHUR WATT, Secretary
R. G. VAUGHN, 1st V-Pre*. H. B. GUNTER, Agency Mgr.
A. M. SCALES, 2nd V-Pres. T. D. BLAIR, Ass't Agency Mgr
Text -Books, Note Books
Stationery, Fountain Pens
Full Line Athletic Goods
Tennis Rackets Restrung
French Shriner and
Urner Shoes
Kahn and Storrs-Schaefer Tailored-to-
Measure Clothes
THE BOOK EXCHANGE
The University 's Co-operative Stove Located in
Y. M. G. A.
'STUDENT OUTFITTERS'
i
CThe New
AROLINA
Magazine
"In the forefront of Southern College Publications'
CAROLINA MAGAZINE is written by students for students
and all others who care to read it. It seeks to define and inter-
pret the youthful viewpoint.
The settled belief that there is a definite and distinct place in the world
of student thought and opinion for a magazine devoted to the more
serious things in life is the supreme justification for its being. Tts
success depends directly upon the degree to which we shall be able to
make it a true reflector of what college students are doing and thinking,
and in keeping its viewpoint young and close to the warm heart of
Southern youth. Carolina Magazine seeks, above every other con-
sideration, to be truly representative of the best in those who write it
and those who read it.
But the object in running this page is to get your subscription. For
one dollar and fifty cents we agree to keep you abreast of what college
undergraduates in this country are doing and thinking. We shall
have features that you cannot afford to miss. In short, we intend to
give you your money's worth. So sign and mail the attached coupon.
Do this now. You can pay any time before February 15th.
I'. A. Reavis, jr..
Business Manager Carolina Magazine, Box 552.
Dear Sir :
Please send me the New Carolina Magazine one year lor which
I enclose one dollar and fifty cents f
I shall pay you on or before February 15th, 1(^21
Name
Address '.
College Address
is
"Men IV ho Think Read Carolina Magazine"
I
1
I
The New Carolina Magazine
Fublislied by the Dialectic and Philanthropic Literary Societies
of the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Old Series Vol. 51
Number 2
New Series Vol. 38
Contributing Editors
G. B. PORTER
W. W. STOUT
JONATHAN DANIELS
E. J. LHPFERT
W. P. HUDSON
HUBERT HEFFNER
W. E. HORNER
W. C. PROCTOR
D. R. HODGIN
Editor-in-Chief
TYRE TAYLOR, Di.
Business Manager
P. A. REAVIS, Jr., Phi.
Assistant Editor
PHILLIP HETTLEMAN, Phi.
Assistant Business Managers
W. E. MATHEWS
C. T. WILLIAMS
Associate Editors
C. T. BOYD, Di.
W. L. BLYTHE, Di.
C. W. PHILLIPS, Di.
DAN BYRD, Phi.
J. A. BENDER
ffTTOTZtl^JTOTryTI^
Contents
November, 1920
PAGE
Editorial ■• 3
THE WORLD AND NORTH CAROLINA
The Election and Candidates — W. C. Proctor - 6
A Thought for the Hour — Archibald Henderson 8
The Discrimination Against North Carolina — P. A. Keavis, Jr ; 9
What it Costs to Become Governor of North Carolina — Charles T. Boyd 9
Vote for Hon. Aeolian Victrola for Congress — Tyre Taylor 11
Is My Hat on Straight, I'm Going to Vote , 11
Natural Religion — D. R. Hod gin 12
Tfie Passing Conversation — Garland Porter 12
The Passing of Victor Bryant — William E. Horner. 14
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Science and the War 10
A Universal Subject '. 17
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
O. Henry, Artist and Fun-Maker — Archibald Henderson 18
The Haloed Days — Garland B. Porter ■ 20
Our Revival — Wilbur Stout 20
Spirits of Turpentine 21
Tax Listin' — Wilbur Stout 21
'Lections — Wilbur Stout 21
At Mars — Wilbur Stout .' 21
The Story of the Young Prince — }rasuo Taketouii 22
A Romany Song — 6". ./. Parhaiu, Jr 21
McIntyre's Farmhouse and its Story — LcGcttc Blythe 23
Hatter as — /?.' L. Gray, Jr 24
To Emilie Rose Knox — Garland B. Porter 24
Alan Seegar — Hubert Heffncr 2$
Fireflies to Follow — Garland B. Porter 20
Girls — D. P. Hodgin 20
The Singing Basket — Norn de Plume 20
A Kiss— S. J. Parham 2.0
Why Do Girls Close Their Eyes When You Kiss 'Em? 21
The College Widow and the Baby Vamp — Jonathan. Daniels 28
Frost— D. Ji. Hodgin 29
The Isle of Music — Garland B. Porter 29
TO OUR PATRONS
The Carolina Magazine is strictly a college publication. No copyrighted material will be
received, no article will be paid for, and all material carried in The Carolina Magazine is released
for the press directly upon publication. The Board reserves the right to revise to a limited degree
any manuscript submitted, but will not publish revised articles until consent of author is obtained.
Address all contributions to Tyre Taylor, Editor-in-Chief, Carolina Magazine, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Subscription price $1.50 a year — 20 cents a copy
Entered as second class matter at the Postoftice at Chapel Hill, N. C, November 1, 1920.
?^i^irm7riigaigi]g3FaiMMt^^
te
.\ THE NEW CAROLINA MAGAZINE /.
Old Series Vol. 51
NOVEMBER, 1920
New Series Vol. 38
Editorial
A Call to Red- Blooded Action
The University must :
Quadruple its dormitory space;
Quadruple its feeding arrangements;
Treble its teaching and administrative space ;
Double its faculty and office force ;
Increase its salaries in accordance with the standards
now prevailing.
Yes, these things must he done and quickly. The only
question that can now face us is one of the means to
he employed. How can the University plant be doubled
in the shortest possible time? Those hundreds of men
out in the state who are looking anxiously and eagerly
to this institution cannot, will not, wait much longer.
The years of their young manhood are swiftly passing;
the time will come, and soon, when the chance for
higher education will for them be gone forever. The
men in this faculty who can command anywhere from
25% to &)'/'( increase in salary at other colleges will
not stay much longer. It is plain to all that any un-
necessary de lay means almost irreparable injury to the
educational edifice in this state.
Then what is needed to prevent this delay? The
sole answer is MONEY. We need money not in tens
or hundreds of thousands, but in millions. Five mil-
lion dollars are needed to carry out a program of en-
largement for this University that will give to every
boy and girl in North Carolina the equality of oppor-
tunity that is now denied them. To students, alumni,
and friends: To you comes a call to red-blooded ac-
tion. Not an hour is to be lost.
Tyre Taylor.
Budgets for College Students
WE notice that the Federal Reserve System has
issued pamphlets on "Budgets for Bachelors,
Families, and Business Women." These pamphlets
explain in detail how the budget system is used, and
it can be easily applied to college life. Copies can be
secured from the Federal Reserve (Richmond.) What
a saving, what a training, and what an influence it
would be if the students of CAROLINA would each
adopt the budget system for his or her own individual
finances. Many students come here and spend what
money they bring without thinking, then they write
home for more. Now if each student would take it
upon himself to use only so much money per month,
then divide this allowance, proportional parts for ne-
cessities (including board and rent) and luxuries,
our University would take a great forward step in the
solving of the financial problem. This plan would
eliminate much of the money thrown away for "little
nothings" and would be a valuable training lor the fu-
ture business or professional man. Lessons in economy
would thus be taught through actual practice, and the
fundamental laws of "save for a rainy day" would thus
manifest themselves in the everyday life of the student.
Boys, let's give it a trial, and soon results will be forth-
coming which will raise the standard of CAROLINA
far above the other American colleges and universities.
P. A. Reavjs, Jr.
A Time for Everything
HAVE you ever realized that you live today for
today, and that the opportunities of the day
will never come again? There may be a chance today
of a wonderful opportunity of development. It may
pass by.
Have you, then, a right to lay aside anything that
will tend to make you a more successful man or a
more happy being? There are obligations to meet in
regard to the physical, intellectual, and moral life.
Then, are you doing right if you curb any side of
your life? Don't you owe it to yourself to be the best
man possible?
The thing that 1 am getting at is this: If you have
studied for several hours and your mind is in a whirl,
go to the "Pick." If you have mountains of work to
do. but at the same time feel need of exercise, take
that exercise. Instead of lying in bed Sunday morn-
ing, get up and go to Sunday school. In other words,
it working for high grades is going to weaken vour
health, let high grades go to the wind. If being cooped
up over a book, day in and day out, is going to warp
your social and religious life, let that boning phase
of college life alone. Have a time to go to a show,
have a time to take exercise, to meet a friend, to carry
on conversation and attend religious worship. Have a
time for everything, and develop into an all-round
vigorous manhood.
C. W. Phillips.
The Relationship Between
Students and Faculty
BEFORE the war in '16 and '17 and always before
that there was a great deal of calling along facul-
ty row. This brought the student body and faculty to-
gether in a social way and led to a close understanding
between the two. In those days the students were more
intimate with their professors, and the faculty met and
really knew the men of the student body.
The University has grown rapidly and just as rapidly
the students and faculty have drifted apart. Up until
The Carolina Magazine
the unfortunate S. A.
C. period the practice oi
students calling on faculty members on Sunday after-
noon was widely followed but, somehow, this intimate
and friendly relationship died during that period. It's
a fact that even today a man cannot call on one oi his
professors without being charged with "booting."
There has arisen in the past year the question as to
bow to bring about a more intimate relationship be-
tween faculty and students. If the old custom of Sun-
day afternoon calls could be revived I believe that the
greater part of the question would be removed. The
faculty has missed the student callers and would gladly
welcome a return of the fine, old custom.
Jonathan Daniels.
What Are the Women Going
to Do?
A YOUNG lady of rather pronounced political be-
liefs wrote us the other day that she thought it
high time we were saying something about the new
women voters. Of course we like nothing better than
to talk when there is anything to say, but what com-
ment is there to be made on this particular subject?
Is not this rather a time for "watchful waiting" than
remarks about a fact which has not as yet passed the
experimental stage? Unless we are mistaken, the
women have a considerable job ahead of them. They
said they'd clean up politics, that they'd not sell their
votes, and that they'd vote on principle rather than
party.
Well, in the language of the street, it's up to the
ladies to show their wares in the coming election in
November. As between two machine-made would-be
presidents, they have the League of Nations issue to
guide them. The women seem to favor the League,
but astute political observers say the woman vote will
elect Harding just as it played havoc with Democratic
hopes in Maine. In North Carolina they have the
choice of voting for a case-hardened reactionary Dem-
ocrat who has been a life-long opponent of equal suf-
frage and a Republican. Which will it be? One
won't do and the other is impossible. We have a
sneaking suspicion that when the novelty ol the thing
wears off the exercise of the duties ol citizenship are
not going to be half as fascinating as it looked from the
distance and that the millenium in politics will yet be
a good way oil even after our women gel on the firing
line. But al an)- rate, they can't make things any
worse.
—Tyre Taylor.
Replies to Mr. Hodgin
To the Carolina Magazine :
IN the October edition of the Magazine appears an
article entitled "The Lie About Russia." The title
is well chosen, '["he author attempts to draw an anal-
ogy between the situation in Russia in 1917 and that
in America in 1776 and France in 1789. The wildest
imagination of a Poe could not picture such a kin-
ship to the American revolution, if possessed of all
the facts.
The American republic had its birth from the labors
of a struggle to achieve a heritage that was already
ours. Our purpose was to hold on to all that we were
entitled to, and to build up, not to tear down. The
rights that we claimed were acknowledged rights as old
as Anglo-Saxon civilization itself. Besides, the de-
termination that we struggled for was American de-
termination by Americans. The determination that
Russian bolshevism contends for is world determina-
tion, not by the combined peoples of the world, but
by the "Internationale" of associated laborers of the
world headed by a bewhiskered dictator at Moscow.
We did not attempt to impose our infant ideas upon
other free peoples by political agitation or by brutal
force. Only a few weeks since, a convention of the
bolshevist-bred minions assembled at Chicago cheered
to the echo the Soviet government while aspiring to
political power in this free country of ours. Almost
every day. the sleuths of justice unearth a bolshevist-
fostered bomb plot aimed at the practices of our free
institutions.
Secretary Colby, in his recent note to Italy, says
that, "The existing regime in Russia is based upon the
negation of every principle of honor and good faith,
and every usage and convention underlying the whole
structure of international law; the negation, in short,
of every principle upon which it is possible to base
harmonious and trustful relations, whether of nations
or individuals. The responsible leaders of the regime
have frequently and openly boasted that they are wilb
ing to sign agreements and understandings with for-
eign powers while not having the slightest intention
of observing such undertakings or carrying out such
agreements." This is the "Truth About Russia," as
expressed by the American Secretary of State under
the direction of the American President. It is not to
be supposed that this note was written hastily or with-
out the consideration of the facts in the case. The
American nation has never broken faith with the world.
There may be some relation between the situation
in Russia and that of France in 1879; but it must be
borne in mind that this first French revolution failed
because it came under the control of a dictator who
tried to impose the iron hand of tyrannv on the world.
This colossal blunder was paid for by an unprecedented
economic and social upheaval, and an enormous ex-
penditure of blood and treasure. We must not forget
(hat it was not from this tyrannic autocracy, which
sought (o impose itself on a helpless world; but from
the calmer self-determining reorganization of 1871,
which sought not aggression abroad but stability at
home, that the present responsible government of
France was born.
Russia wouldn't hear to terms which would guaran-
tee independent self-determination to Poland in the
late struggle; but insisted upon the imposition of a
regime that would be dominated by a minority class
subservient to a bolshevist over-lord. This result was
averted only by the success of the Polish arms.
The free nations of (he world do not seek to hinder
the self-determination of the Russian people; but they
do seek to save the world from being overwhelmed
by a movement that would crush democracy, the fair-
est flower of advancing civilization, a movement fos-
tered in ignorance and darkness, and nurtured by the
cruel hand of self-imposed force.
The ( !arolina Magazine 5
If Bolshevism sought only id determine the form not onl) to determine herself, bul to destroy the foun-
pf Russian government, we would weep at the mis- dations of stable government in the world, as Secretary
eries of a fallen sister, but would not seek to halt her Colby's note proves that she does, we must align
travail. And if from her agonies she should bring ourselves with the forces of light and "Peep through
forth something which gave promise of being workable the blanket oi the dark to cry 'Mold, bold.''
we would rejoice for her success. But when she seeks, W. E. WlLES.
IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIMIIIIWIIIM
Why Come to College, Anyway? —
Ninety-five men out of every hundred are average individuals. Of course
you belong to the select five, but that is another matter. Let us consider the
case of the ninety-five. They're each spending from four to eight hundred
dollars of their father's good money yearly, which added to the possible thou-
sand or twelve hundred dollars that they could be making at an outside job
makes the average cost of a year at Carolina in the neighborhood of from fifteen
hundred to two thousand dollars, not counting interest and allowing plenty of
room for variance in salaries. Now, what are the ninety-five getting in return for
this rather large outlay? Considered in its broadest sense, is a college education
worth to the average man what it costs? What factors are involved and what
things should be taken into consideration in deciding a question of this nature?
Mr. Porter makes an interesting analysis of this question in the December
Number.
In the December Number —
The charge is being brought that the church has failed. The Inter-
Church World Movement, which was to have carried the Christian religion to
all parts of the earth and made the church a mighty force in present-day affairs
fell through. Why? Was it because the impossible was attempted, or did the
leaders go about it in the wrong way? Did the tremendous sum of money
asked for tend to create in people's minds the idea that the spreading of the
gospel was to be placed strictly on a money basis, or is the world not yet ready
to accept the tenets of Christianity? Why do people go to picture shows and
stay away from preaching? This highly important and timely question of
what the future holds in store for organized Protestantism will be treated in a
comprehensize way for CAROLINA MAGAZINE by Dr. Herman Harrell
Home, of New York University. Dr. Home has written several books on religious
subjects and is a recognized authority on the church. He is a graduate of this
University. Read his article, "The Future of Organized Protestantism" in the
December Number.
Editor's Note : The articles in the Opinion and Comment s;ction of Carolina Magazine represent merely the attitude of
those who write them and are not, therefore, to be considered necessarily as the views of the publication itself. True names
must accompany all contributions to this and other departments, though only the initials or a fictitious name will be printed
if the writer so requests.
lllllllilllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllHW
The World and North Carolina
From the Student's Viewpoint
The future is dark. The fact that confronts us is world shortage of produc-
tion, moral disintegration, the dwindling of population, the disil-
lusion of a war fought in vain, the decay of in-
dustries and the twilight of civilization.
l!lll!l!!lliilll:!!llll[|||||||||INIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!llllllll!lllllllllllllll^
The Election and Candidates
By W. C. PROCTOR
At the time of this writing there seems to be small
doubt that Warren (]. Harding will, on next March 4th,
become the President of these United States. If ever
a candidate was entitled to consider himself elected
in advance, Mr. Harding is. The indications point to
a rising tide, not of approval of the Republican candi-
date, but of intense dislike of the Democrats. There is
the wildest desire to express popular disapproval of
Woodrow Wilson, and the men who have been win-
ning in the recent elections are the ones who denounce
or would amend the treaty. And about Mr. I larding
no one can have the slightest delusions, lie is a sincere
follower of Republicanism as it was practised from
Lincoln to the advent of Roosevelt, lie is a reaction-
ary, if ever there was one, because he advocates a re-
turn to the policies of the Nineteenth Century, lie
cannot call himself conservative because he does not
wish to conserve the chief results of the last twenty
years.
Certainly a good opportunity for the Democrats, eh?
But let us look at the other horn of the dilemma. The
opportunity of the Democrats to swing the progressive
and liberal vote was enormous. But by their actions
ye shall know them. As between an insincere pro-
gressive, like Cox, and a candid reactionary, like Hard-
ing, give us the reactionary every time. The Demo-
crats have cheapened the currency, degraded moral
purposes, exploited the generosity of a people and en-
feebled their will. We will mention the two stains.
First, tin- Treat v of Versailles and the war with Russia.
After making a solemn written agreement before all
mankind, and after failing to execute it, though they
were struggling against enormous odds, they entered
upon the unforgivable task of trying to pretend that
they had kept their word in giving us eternal peace.
They stained the honor of this nation by waging an
absolutely illegal war against a people with whom we
have no quarrel — the Russians. Soldiers of both na-
tions perished and the cruelty and hypocrisy oi the
blockade is without parallel in history. Certainly no
reactionary can equal this, and at any rate we will be
saved the gibbered fetish about humanity. To sum up:
Republicans promise through their senatorial oligarchy
to be reactionary and the Democrats have been reaction-
ary. The one is bold and clean cut. The other has
been cowardly and mean. And so Harding will be
elected. It is a bitter fact to ponder, but not surprising,
that there are only two political groups in America.
hirst, the Democrats and Republicans, reactionary;
second, the Socialist party, radical. With a few years,
if affairs continue to move with their present almost
stupefying swiftness the American Liberal party will
loom up, perhaps not so strongly at first as it is in
England at present, but it will be welcomed eagerly by
those safe and sane American citizens who would steer
the ship of state along the middle way between Scylla
and Charybdis. And Red Communism and the Third
International would be a many-headed Charybdis to
present-day America.
Never before were the chances better for a third
party, but the Chicago Convention became a carnival
of freaks, due to allowing any one to become a dele-
gate who happened to have railroad fare. You are
acquainted with the motly throng that wavered between
Debs and Chris"tenson. But more of this later.
We hear from the famous front porch and from the
rear platform of the "Democrat Limited" that it makes
all the difference in the world which party is elected,
that our national safety hinges upon it. But up in New
York state this month they had a special election to
fill the seats of the five Socialists who were ousted
five months ago from the senate. Fortunately, many
non-Socialist Democrats expressed their hearty dis-
approval of that act of legalized, but none the less rev-
olutionary violence and sent them back.
In three of these districts the Democrats and Re-
publicans lorgot the League, seemed never to have
heard of a "slush fund" charge, and united in a fusion
ticket. In Ohio there is a merry battle, the lie is
banded back and forth — and in the most hotly contested
districts of New York there is partnership.
Comment is superfluous. One could continue with
other illustrations. One of the gleams, however, which
seem to point the way to a happier day, is the rising
influence of the West. While the "boys" are "getting
the money" from international bankers, the F'armer-
Labor party is financed solely by its rank and file, be-
lieving that ideals worth voting for are worth some-
The Carolina Magazine
7
thing to get others to vote for. And that is the reason
why it is not going to pile up a large vote in November,
and for this very same reason it is the hope of patient
men and women the country over that the new-
party may become a permanent institution.
I remarked to a certain prominent Republican in
Orange county recently that even the straight out and
out Socialist party would poll four million votes in
this election, and he grudgingly admitted that it was
now one of the largest factors to deal with that
both parties have to face, while a Liberal party might
become quite formidable.
Things are happening these days. Pick up your
"Times." One day there is political revolution in
Montana. ' The next day a most amazing victory for
what the News and Observer would probably call
"Reds" in Colorado. Again, organized labor in Texas
swamps Bailey, despite double-page advertisements
about the dangers of Gompers. Mr. Esch, of Esch-
Cummins fame severely defeated in Wisconsin. Up
in North Dakota the State Bank prospers and so do
the farmers who run it under a "Socialist" regime.
Nine state federations of labor are behind it, as well
as the United Mine Workers. The, old Non-Partisan
League of the Dakotas are serving- as good foundations.
Yet it is doubtful if they carry a single state. For it is
a gigantic business proposition. It is a science, a thing
that demands a well-oiled machinery working at all
hours. The Farmer-Labor party depends upon what it
believes to be the soundness of its doctrines, the increas-
ing drift toward them by awakening groups, and the
widespread disgust of the old parties avoidance of
vital issues.
I believe there is an intense desire on the part of a
majority of Americans, though they may differ among
themselves in shades of progressiveness, liberalism,
and, if you will, radicalism, for a new Golden-mean
party, a party based on action, not tommyrot. To this
group will come the intelligents, the progressives, the
malcontents of both parties, and, we believe, a good
block of the woman's vote. The Farmer-Labor party
will have much of the American Legion behind it. At
present its national organization is incomplete but it
should serve as a nucleus. It will progress slowly but
surely like the rumbling of the rising of the tide.
THE CANDIDATES
Whatever happens, we may be sure that Harding
cannot make the mistake that Woodrow Wilson made,
that of appointing men to the cabinet who were in-
ferior to him in ability. What Mr. Dooley said about
two other candidates might very well be applied to
Harding and Cox. They are as far apart as the two
poles, and as much alike.
Just the same one can not help from admiring the
nerve of a man who can attempt to reconcile the views
of men like Taft, Johnson and Lenroot. He is attempt-
in"- to reconcile his own votes for the League and Mr.
Root's work for the League with a party position thai
will create a definite issue against the Democrats.
Small wonder, then, that he is beginning to rival cer-
tain collegiate persons of our acquaintance in the art
of talking for an hour without in any manner what-
soever divulging his views upon, the question at hand.
His intentions elude you in a spray of polysyllables and
ambiguities. He frankly does not know what he wants,
but he vaguely feels that somewhere, somehow, in some
way or other we ought to work out an international
understanding. He does not know, but he does firmly
believe that the Republicans after next March 4th will
try hard to bring this about.
Cox, on the other hand, is a much more agile ;
a most consummate politician. Cox plumps along mer-
rily for the League without showing the faintest sign
that he cares about it deeply or has thought very much
about it. He says "I'm for going in," and then in a
jiffy is haranging and denouncing slush funds, or rather
the Republican one. While the governor sails blithely-
over the ground, never touching it, the senator grubs
along and perspires.
The whole logic, which from the start has con-
fronted the Democrats is a break with the administra-
tion or defeat. The break, the new forces, have not
appeared.
But believe you me, as Ring Lardner would say,
there is enough discontent in the rank and tile of both
parties in the electorate to smash up many present
political calculations.
Tom Watson just beat Hoke Smith, political wise-
acres' predictions to the contrary notwithstanding. ( )ut
in Wisconsin, in which state the liberal movement is
extending its influence, elected all its major officers
from the Non-Partisan League.
To win a national election the Southern Bourbon
Machine democracy, the Northern Tammany, the
Western Republican progressivism must be backed by
a large progressive vote. They need more often "a
broader and kindlier appeal" to the independents and
liberals. It was that which elected them in 1916. Cox
is bidding for it, but what have we to go by other than
past experiences? And we have been stung once too
often.
And so, as we look forward to a Republican Ad-
ministration with drawn faces of anxiety, we know
what to expect — the worse.
In an early issue this series will be continued and the
same author will contrast the inevitable disorder that
the country faces against the background of the Eu-
ropean situation, where the fate of at least two nations
still, at this late hour, rests upon America's attitude
towards the rest of the world. The British Labor
Movement, the Third Internationale, and Russia will
each come in for consideration in this next article. —
Editor.
1 i i i r- r i ; i : i i ; . i ; ; . i . i : , i : i : . i ' 1 1 ■ ■ i : , : ! i ■ ■ ■ 1 1 ; : : : ■ i ■ . . : ; i 1 1 ' : , . : i : I : : : ' ■ 1 1 . 1 1 ■ in ! : : , , i i : . i ! ; : I ' ; i , ■ ■ i : i ! , . 1 1 :^ : i : : ■ i . : : , i ■ : . ; ■ Mini iinilliliniiillllinnilllillllllllllllllillilintlliiiiuiiillliiiiiiiiiiiiuiiiiiliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiu
What would you do if you had a million handed you with no strings to it?
CAROLINA MAGAZINE will pay for the best answers to that question.
Watch for our announcement on the campus.
8
The Carolina Magazine
A Thought for the Hour
By Dr. Archibald Henderson
MY FAITH in the future of
the University of North
Carolina rests in the sanity
of our spirit and in the seriousness
of the purpose of our young men and
women. The immediate lesson of the
Great War was the universal recog-
nition that the higher civilization of
the future is destined to he an out-
growth of the liberalizing spirit of
humanity. Our great task here is
the pursuit of the truth for the truth's
sake. Enthusiasm for the ardous
work of research and the passion for
enlarging the domain of human
knowledge must he the dominant im-
pulses of the creative university — of
today and of the future. As Helm-
holz said: "We must work at the con-
tines of knowledge and conquer new
regions."
At this present moment — a crucial
one in the history of the institution —
the University of North Carolina is beset by
grave dangers — the lack of space, of means,
of equipment, of adequate facilities. 1 have
confidence that the people of the state will
respond to the urgent call of higher education,
once they become fully aware of the gravity
of the situation. Not higher education alone,
but democracy itself, is at stake. For after
all, was not Pasteur right when he defined de-
mocracy as that form of civilization which en-
ables every individual to put forth his utmost
DR. HENDERSON r.\ HIS STUDY
effort? No democratic state can remain per-
manently great which curtails the normal de-
velopment of the human spirit and sets bounds
to the progress of investigation. Material
wealth is desirable; prosperity is gratifying;
mere utility has its place in education. But
the highest function of the Unniversity, which
the state must conserve and foster, is greater
than all of these. It is nothing less than pro-
ductive genius, the spirit of pure research —
the creative force of civilization itself.
EDITOR'S NOTE
CONCERNING Dr. Archibald Henderson, whose And so it goes. A half dozen books published on
article "O. Henry— Artist and Fun-maker," both sides of the water, and on subjects ranging from
appears in this number of the Carolina Magazine, ;i mathematical work that elicited world-wide com-
llolhrook Jackson, famous English critic, has this to ment and recognition, to his monumental "Life and
Works of George Bernard Shaw", represent one phase
of the man that Edwin Markham has described as
say : "In a way Dr. I fenderson gets what he seeks. I [e
knows everybody. I lint to him half the name of a
man who is doing anything in the modern key, in either
letters, painting, music, or sculpture, and he will be
on him, and before you can say Jack Robinson will
have wrung his secret from him and delivered the re-
sults to the world in a review article in America, Ger-
many, and FYance, and in the languages ol those coun-
tries."
"one of the most striking present-day figures in in-
ternational culture and literary attainment." But it
was not of this that we started to speak.
To us who see him daily and know him personally,
Archibald Henderson is more than the mathematician
or man of letters with an international reputation. To
us he is the only true contemporary interpreter of the
The Carolina Magazine
finest and best that southern life and tradition holds loi-
ns as Southerners. His conception ol the real spirit
of the South is, we believe, a true conception. For
not only does he catch and interpret the thing — call it
spirit if you like — that impelled the pioneers in their
irresistible sweep aeross the Alleghanies, but he also
grasps, in their fullest significance and possibilities, the
opportunity for every individual is his passion, and
here, as in other lines ol endeavor, he is vigorous, ag-
gressive, and possessed of a vision that, refusing to be
side-tracked, goes straight to the heart of the vexing
problems that confront us. So while, in the class room,
at the faculty meeting, in his home, speaking to learn
ed societies, and writing hooks and articles without end,
fundamentals of that other pioneering drive that is he is making his character and personality felt in a way
being made today in North Carolina to educate the (hat challenges the admiration of two continents, some-
rank and file of her future citizenship. Equality of thing tells us that his greatest work lies vet ahead.
The Discrimination Against North Carolina
By P. A. REAVIS, Jr.
TODAY as we look forward we see that eco-
nomic conditions of North Carolina have reach-
ed a crisis. For forty years the people of
North Carolina have been discriminated against in
the most overpowering manner. Today the future of
the shipping industry, the manufacturing industry,
the farming industry, and all other industries is at
stake, for all of them depend upon the ability of the
markets to ship in goods at a cheap rate. We have
been paying a higher rate of freight than any other
state simply because we have allowed Virginian mar-
kets, the railroads and other interests to keep us
cowed. But we now realize this and are face to face
with the problem and the FIGHT. We cannot ship
into our state food products and materials as cheaply
as Virginia can, therefore, we are compelled to he
slaves tc the Virginian markets. Manufacturers do
not locate in North Carolina, not because we have not
the resources and the initiative, but because raw ma-
terials have to be first shipped to Virginia on one
freight rate, and then distributed to North Carolina
points on a much higher one. This is proved by sev-
eral facts. North Carolina has the best fall line of
any southern state, and can easily command the manu-
facturing of the South and Southeast. Her men are
the best trained, best educated, possess more initia-
tive and originality, and go higher than the average
man from other southern states when put in a posi-
tion of trust. But after their education is completed
they do not locate in North Carolina. Why ? That
is easy to answer! North Carolina has stood cowed
under Virginian and other interests for many years,
and consequently she does not offer the young man
opportunities of sufficient vastness to attract him. Her
farmers ship grain to other states and pay two prices
to have it returned to them in the form of manufac-
tured products when our state under fair and just
freight rates can manufacture much more cheaply.
But the awakening has come! North Carolina is be-
ginning to see into the whole affair! Thanks to a
few of her wide-awake shippers she has secured a
favorable decision. But, will the decision last? There
is a movement to have the case reopened! We have-
got to FIGHT! We face the problem with a clear
conscience and with every nerve strained for the fight.
North Carolina stands today with her back to the wall
and a great cause to fight for. She fights for the fu-
ture of her business enterprises and for the future of
her shipping industry. But a few shippers alone can-
not accomplish this great end. We must show a united
front ; business men, professional men, government,
and most of all CITIZENS must enter into the affray.
( >ur cause will be lost if we are divided or depend
upon the few to do the duty of the whole. Then the
state with all her citizens will be disgraced and
scorned, and, worst of all, discrimination will be greater
than ever before. WE MUST WIN THIS FIGHT,
"DON'T GIVE UP THE SHIP!" Let every citizen,
organization, industry and corporation put forth every
effort to bring about a permanent release from dis-
crimination, and commercial slavery, and look for-
ward to the dawn of a new era when our great and
glorious old state will enjoy all the benefits heretofore
enjoyed by those who would seek to keep us their
commercial slaves. Remember that in this matter
the greatest good can be accomplished by a solid man,
and that division will cause1 defeat. The thrilling
words of 1776 still hold good
"UNITED WE STAND, DIVIDED WE FALL."
IVhat it Costs to Become Governor
of North Carolina
By CHARLES T. BOYD
IN order to carry on a successful political cam- as in the case of a commercial enterprise, but in order
paign in our state and nation today it is neces- to emerge at the head of the race it must be conducted
sary to have behind the candidate or candidates in a business-like way. Its capital stock consists of
an organization which in its broad outlines is similar campaign contributions; the president of the firm is
to an ordinary business. The campaign is staged in the campaign manager, the employees are the party
order to win the election rather than to make money, workers, and the dividends which are paid assume the
10
The Carolina Magazine
form of luscious fruits taken from the political plum
tree.
The scale on which political campaigns are con-
ducted varies in the same proportion as other business
enterprises. The intensity of the contest between the
opposing parties or candidates of the same party seek-
ing the nomination is determined largely by the im-
portance of the office that is being sought. The peanut
vender requires only a small amount of capital as
compared with the amount necessary to carry on the
business of a large corporation; the candidate for
county constable would be unable to make use of the
vast power of the organization which backs a presi-
dential candidate in a national election even if it were
placed at his disposal. But regardless of the position
for which he is running, every candidate for office needs
and must have some support. It has become virtually
impossible for any person to obtain public office with-
out the backing of his friends or his party and an ac-
companying expenditure of time, money and energy.
In other words, he must establish for himself a political
business capitalized in ratio to the importance of the
position which he seeks. And both kinds of enterprises
are subject to the same virtues and the same vices.
In the management of the campaign we are brought
face to face with a very grave and serious set of
questions. May an aspirant for office in his eager
enthusiasm and zealous desire to serve the people so
over-capitalize his political business that the founda-
tions of free government are imperiled? Can a bald
attempt be made to buy the presidency of the nation
and a "slush fund" of from $15,000,000 to $30,000,000
be raised for that purpose, as Governor Cox has
charged. Is there no standard of political morality to
govern what is said and done during a campaign?
From the charges and counter charges made by the
various political parties in their assaults upon one an-
other, it would seem that the standards of political
morality, if there are any, are very low indeed. Unlim-
ited expenditure, fraudulent elections, the purchasing
of votes and other outrages have darkened and be-
smirched the fair name of American politics. Indeed,
the thing has been carried so far that the very word
"politics" carries a meaning of distrust and the public
is inclined to look with immediate disfavor upon anv
campaign or political activities about which can be cast
the faintest shadow of suspicion.
We do not believe that these evil practices of politi-
cal businesses, as we have chosen to call them, are
prevalent in North Carolina to the degree in which
they exist in many states. Corruption in politics eats
at the very heart of good government and is to be as
heartily condemned as an underhanded deal in busi-
ness relations. While North Carolina has escaped
many of the political scandals which have brought
disrepute to other commonwealths, yet the danger is
always near, for everyone is subject to temptation.
Nor is our state a model in political ethics. The con-
gressional gerrymandering which is practiced in North
Carolina is a stigma upon the name of representative
government. Is the time coming, or at hand, when
North Carolina politics can be controlled by a machine?
Can a political ring make or unmake the Governor of
North Carolina? Is there any limit to the expenditure
of moneys?
The primary race which resulted in the nomination
ot Cameron Morrison as the Democratic candidate
for governor was one of the closest and most exciting
that has taken place in many years. Three able men
were contending for the laurels and it behooved each
of them to put forth his best lest he be left by the
wayside on the fifth of June. As a result the com-
petition between the rival forces was very fierce and
oftimes bitter and many things were doubtless said
and done that had better been omitted.
To get a real understanding of how much it costs
in time and money and energy to elect the governor
of North Carolina is almost impossible. Two pri-
maries were necessary to select the Democratic candi-
date. After the selection of the nominees there came
of course the race between them for the final honors.
But as Democratic success is a foreordained certainty
in North Carolina, the race between that party's can-
didates completely overshadows the contest between
Democratic and Republican candidates.
Each of the Democratic candidates, Messrs. Page.
Morrison and Gardner, conducted a pretty large "polit-
ical business" during the campaign. There were three
state-wide organizations with central headquarters,
campaign managers and willing workers. Practically
every county in the state was visited by the three can-
didates. The active campaign lasted through several
months, during which time the candidates did very
little but boost themselves, but this, of course, was to
be expected.
Every section of the state was flooded with campaign
literature and hundreds of addresses were made by
supporters of the various aspirants for the governor's
chair. The automobile whirlwind campaign through
doubtful counties was also utilized to much advantage.
But Messrs. Page, Morrison and Gardner and their
respective friends did not confine themselves solely
to the expenditure of time and energy. They produced
the rocks and in piles that would make the convict on
the chaingang grow weary at the sight. The expense
accounts of the candidates themselves were around five
and six thousand dollars each, and no one knows how
much was spent for them. At any rate it is now gen-
erally accepted over the state that money was spent
freely. But "political businesses" require capital just
as other businesses and if there is no over-capitaliza-
tion there is no room for complaint.
Mr. Gardner waged perhaps the most vigorous cam-
paign of the three Democratic candidates. According
to his opponents, at least, the office-holding trust of
Shelby has for years been grooming him for the gov-
ernorship and aiding in the building up of a big political
patronage. But as the result of the second primary
attests, the ring broke under the strain. Mr. Morrison
was a little late getting into the game but his long
experience in state affairs made up for it. It is gen-
erally understood that Mr. Morrison had the support
of the Simmons machine. Mr. Page had no ring or
machine behind him except the good will of his many
friends. Mr. Parker secured the Republican nomina-
tion at the party convention. It cost a great deal to
determine who the Democratic nominee should be, but
the cost of a campaign from July to November be-
tween the representatives of two great political parties
must be added to this to determine what it costs to
become governor of North Carolina.
The Carolina Magazine
I I
Vote for Hon. Aeolian Victrola for Congress
By TYRE C. TAYLOR
WELL, why not? We believe that a talking ma-
chine can he made in every way representative
of its human constituency, and we also respectfully
submit as a further argument in favor of the plan that
a representative run by a spring motor occupies but
little bousing space, sends out no garden seeds, and will
run down, the last-named quality being almost totally
lacking in the present human-animal type so much in
vogue. We argue for a change from the present
clumsy and expensive methods of machine manufac-
ture to a more highly specialized and standardized
method. The Victor people offer to provide the na-
tion with representatives equipped in every way, in-
including group system of starting and stopping, for
an outlay barely in excess of what is now paid one
congressman in one year. But the above-named ad-
vantages, astounding and eye-opening as they are, are
not the only things which make us announce ourselves
as strongly favoring the change. Consider the other
saving in time and money (this affects particularly the
party bosses) of having a uniform aggregation to man-
age. And since it would be only right and proper for
the managers and bosses to make the records to be
played by each candidate and office holder, the friction
between leaders and led which is sometims so embar-
rassing would be completely avoided.
But wait a minute, we are not yet done. When you
send Hon. A. Victrola to Congress and the people
everywhere do likewise, think of the organization
that can be perfected with all the various potentates and
powers working in perfect harmony and pulling strings
to the same tune of party love and party fealty. "Stand-
ing hitched" and "love, honor, and obey" will then
become terms reminding one only of the good old
"daze" long since past and gone. The ancient spectacle
of a candidate astraddle of a mule and with saddle
pockets stuffed full of campaign thunder and mellow
argument in quart bottles will he replaced by a candi-
date sleek and shining, hand rubbed, if you please, and
standing four-square on every leg to the issues as they
present themselves. Such candidates, to save time,
might he attached to the rear end of a motor car
which car, would, of course, be driven by the manager
or one of bis trusted henchmen. In the event that
the women ever decide to pay their poll tax and seri-
ously go in for politics slight readjustments would have
to be made. In the manufacture of candidates — we
mean, if the machine were to represent the female
office-seeker it wouldn't remain just the same in all
details. Such minor considerations as perfumed wood,
octagonal or seven-sided turn tables or platforms, with
abbreviated upholstery, would come in for some
thought on the part of the makers. Such candidates,
you know, would have to be chic if nothing else. Then
they'd have to be so arranged that a female aspirant
could play four different records on eight different
subjects simultaneously, which, by interpretation
means "at the same time." In this way the "Peepul"
would he much enlightened and they'd also know for
sure that it was a woman runningf.
Is My Hat on Straight, Fm Going to Vote
"Vote ! Vote ! ! Vote ! ! !" would be a most fitting
campaign song for our female population in urging
their sex to get into line and make use of the ballot
this election. There's no doubt at all that women will
cast a big influence on the results at the polls. Hasn't
woman ruled ( ?) the home for many a year? Well,
think of the power she has over hubby. Will he vote
as she wants him to? How will she vote? The press
paragraphers of America have treated this timely sub-
ject humorously and some of their laughable quips
have been presented on the motion picture screen in
The Literary Digest "Topics of the Day" films. The
Carolina Magazine has chosen the following comic
campaign chatter to amuse our readers :
"Oh, mother, may I go out to vote?" "Yes, my
darling daughter. But vote for that pretty candi-
date, who smells of toilet water." — Cleveland News.
"How y' votin' this fall?"
"Th' wife hasn't decided how we'll vote yet."-
Hudson Observer.
The girls will know how to make X's on their bal-
lots after all these years of practice on love letters. —
Exhibitor's Herald.
Horrors!!! An Indian law requires eighteen inches
of the voters' legs to show beneath the curtain in the
voting booths. — Boston Globe.
She shrieked and moaned and tore her hair and
cried in deep dejection: "My new dress won't be
finished, and tomorrow's the election !" — The Sun Dial.
When they go to the polls women bargain hunters
should remember that they can get only one ballot
apiece. — Toledo Blade.
Registrar — "How old are yon madame?" Voter —
"I have seen nineteen summers." Registrar — "How
long have you been blind?" — Utiea Observer.
Solomon's wives would have made an attractive pro-
cession, marching away to the polls on election day.
—Toledo. Blade.
Let the ladies understand, of course, that lip sticks
and eyebrow pencils cannot be used to mark a ballot. —
North Adams (Mass.) Herald.
Women ought to enjoy voting, because depositing
a vote in the ballot box is something like having the
last word. — Toledo Blade.
1 »
The Carolina Magazine
Natural Religion
Bv D. R. HODGIN
WHAT the world is coming- to is a natural, rather
than a suiter-natural religion.
We have lived too long in the realms of the specu-
lative, the unknown, and the unknowahle. We have
made immortality a dream, and not a living, eternal
reality. We have set up a God of jealousy, of fear,
and of tyranny; we have worshipped an unreal, mis-
shapen image, and we have not known the living God
that is in every one of us — that is in the beggar at the
door, the convict upon the road, and the fallen in the
streets. We have pursued a phantom ; we have taken
the shadow, and have lost the suhstance. We have
hound ourselves to the letter and the law of a printed
book, and have not seen the eternal law and the spiritual
meaning of life.
Let us retrace our steps; let us find ourselves; let
us leave our superstitions of the void air, and make
a religion of life. Let us be gods of a new world of
our own creation.
Do I believe in God?
Yes! My God is Truth. As deception, hypocrisy,
and falsehood are the meanest sins, so Truth is the
highest and greatest thing in life. To be true — to one's
self, and to one's neighbor — that is to worship God.
Oh, I believe in immortality . . . But it is not
the old immortality of death. It is the new immor-
tality of life. In this immortality, there is no death;
there is no resurrection in another land where the sun
forever shines, and winged angels walk up and down
playing harps of gold. There can be no resurrection
where there is no death.
The new immortality is a bigger, broader, more
wonderful thing. [t is the immortality of mankind,
not of men. It is not the selfish continued ease and
contentment of one man. It is social. It is the im-
mortality of the race; an immortality which grows,
and is not a dull, static, unchangeable existence.
When you do a good deed ; when you live a worth-
while life, the record you leave upon the lives of other
men, the work that you have done to make this a better,
higher world — this is your immortality, and will be
that of those who come after you.
If you have brought no good into the world; if
you have let your light grow dim; if you have not
carried on the great tradition; if you have not added
something to life, then there is no immortality for you.
For you there is a death, and a forgetting — a forgct-
ting, that is the hell to which you will be consigned.
It is a sufficient hell. In the last analysis, no fabled
Hades can equal the awfulness of that blotting out,
that death.
But if you have truly lived; if yours has been a
trimmed lamp; if you have carried on; if you have
helped bring the generation one step nearer perfection,
— then, immortality, a never-dying impress upon the
advancing world, is your reward.
And my every-day religon? What is that to be?
Choose the best that you know, make it your re-
ligion, and you cannot fail. Ask yourself what God's
religion would be. Choose that. Is it, can it be, any-
thing more than consecrated, creative work? Choosing
the best one knows, and doing it — is not that the high-
est religion?
I believe in prayer, yes . . . But I would pray
to the best that is in me, and the best that is in me
would answer my prayer. I would not pray to Heaven
to feed the hungry and clothe the naked, to shelter
the oppressed, to rescue the perishing, — to remedy all
the wrongs that society, including myself, had inflicted.
Rather, I would set about to find the causes of these
wrongs, and try to right them, by removing the causes.
My prayers would be in my own heart; not in the
synagogue. I would not stand upon- the corners of
the streets, to be seen of men. I would not call upon
the name of Christ with vain repetition. Work would
be my only public prayer.
Yes, let us have religion, in so far as religion means
right living. Let us be religious, in so far as it means
to be consecrated. Let us worship God, in so far as
it is loving the best and highest that we know. Let us
pray, in so far as we translate our prayers into work.
Religion, after all, is Life.
The Passing Conversation
By GARLAND PORTER
THLRE have been numerous divisions of men
into classes. I propose the division of all men
into these two: those who talk and those who
refrain from talking. In order that this be conform-
ative, it must be understood that I mean by those who
talk a particular type of individual whose nature it is
my object to portray.
The man who is by nature talkative never misses an
opportunity to display his gift in speech. He can tell
offhand the remedy for the industrial unrest, he can
hold forth to great length on international law, he can
discourse for hours at a time the causes underlying the
unusual action of long, dormant volcanoes — in all these
he is versed, but he likes best of all a meaningless,
weightless, type of conversation. This type of man is
found in lamentably large numbers at our colleges, —
not exactly are they men when they come to college,
but by the grace of God they hope to be when they
will come to leave. They seem to find an ideal realm
at college, seeming to think that a college education
consists of three essentials: association, conversation,
and examination. The last is there not by their wishes ;
The Carolina Magazine
13
but must be mentioned as it plays an undeniable part
in their lives, being the sole obstacle to a perfect col-
lege. Take it away and their loquaciousness would un-
doubtedly be the standard of Phi Beta Kappa. Eight
months of the school year are spent as these men can
best spend it : they are attending assiduously to their
priceless association, and giving much in conversation.
In short, they are gaining a polish, a splendor perhaps,
which is going to be their mark of a man when they
leave college. How they are envied! those men who
can bring that little gasp from the incomparable but-
terfly of the dance! Fortunate is he who can claim the
distinction of the "sport". Pity be to the man who
spends four years of his mortal life, and goes away
with only intellectual culture. His only hope is that
he has gained something which will enable him to meet
any problem of life with confidence in his own judg-
ment. If his store of definite knowledge tails him,
if the cumulative philosophy that comes with study
breaks down, then bitterly will he bewail his- lack of
the dazzling, insouciant, polish of the man who was
often blinded by discovering examinations.
What chance will the man who has spent his appor-
tioned four years in learning, have for the hand of the
scintillating belle against his smugly accomplished
rival? When the rival has shimmied away with the
girl, the man who was handicapped by a mind will
have to content himself with some unflamboyant
maiden with a natural grace but sadly deficient in the
tickle-toe. He will perforce spend his years with a
woman who does not "die for" card parties, and is
not "bored to death" by a quiet evening. I low the
years will drag by with nothing to break the terrible
monotony of happiness and contentment ! The many
balls, the card parties without number, the cabarets,
much poker — all these the man will miss who has
his seasons divided only by nature's process.
It follows that it behooves us to talk; use every op-
portunity to spend a mortal hour, or two, or three,
who might be so gifted in the art of weightless dis-
course. Indulge freely in the discussions of the lasr
dance, of the girls with whom you waltzed. Men
gifted in that sort of discussion might have noticed
something that escaped your unskilled eye. Let the
college youth get this, for he is going to be the man
tomorrow. He might some day have an opportunity
at some big job, and he will need all the knowledge he
can muster. That youth who would be a man, that
youth who is not content to be a child all his years,
let him know well the virtues of these weightless con-
versations before he gives his college education up to
a serious and useful spending of his time.
uNiii:ii»iiiiii;iiiiiiiiiiiiii:iiiiiiiii;iiiiiiiiiiiiii:iiuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiN
OUR CONTRIBUTORS
G. B. PORTER, Class of '21; Home Address: Kernersville, N. C.
Garland writes fiction, verse, and editorials. Some day he hopes to attain to his
highest ambitions of wearing golf stockings so as not to excite laughter and
writing short stories that people will read. He has ideas: Believes in suppres-
sion of co-eds; that a wife is a luxury that the average man can ill afford; and
that baseball is the greatest of all sports. Incidentally he rooms in Battle 8.
The Passing of Victor S. Bryant
Noted Lawyer, Legislator, Trustee of this University and Friend
of Education. His Sudden and Unexpected Death
Mourned by State. Was a Typical
Carolina Man
By WILLIAM E. HORNKR
VK'Ti )R S. BRYANT, state assemblyman, trus-
tee and member of the executive committee of
the University of North Carolina, a leading law-
yer, died September 2d of appendicitis at Watts Hos-
pital, Durham. Returning home from Raleigh where
he attended the state legislature as a member of the
lower house from Durham County, he became suddenly
ill. On August 27th, he was operated on for appendi-
citis, and although it was a serious operation, news
from his bedside the early part of the following week
was to the effect that his condition was satisfactory.
However, complications set in, and he died almost im-
mediately. His life, which had been dedicated to serv-
ice for the state and community thus ended soon after
performance of his duty to his electorate.
All of North Carolina was grieved and shocked
when it heard of his death. The morning paper in
Durham for which I was then working was the first
newspaper to carry a story concerning his death. As
subscribers of the paper read the article concerning
Mr Bryant. 1 heard their comments — comments from
all classes of people occupying every position in life.
A well-to-do white man remarked thai his death was
a great loss to the community; a poor man was sorry
of his death because Mr. Bryant had always been eager
and ready to help him; a negro was grieving be-
cause Mr. Bryant had always been a true friend to
him.
Victor Silas Bryant was horn in Providence Town-
ship, Mecklenburg County, North Carolina, on Decem-
ber 10, 1867, a son of Henry and Julia S. (Parks)
Bryant. His father, who was a merchant and planter,
sent him for his early education to the Carolina Acad-
emy in Mecklenburg County. When he was 17 years
of age, he entered the University of North Carolina.
Mr. Bryant did not enter the law school at this time,
hut became instead a candidate for the Ph. B. degree
and since lie did not come from a wealthy family, he
had to work to pay his way through the University.
Me employed himself at whatever remunerative work
he could get during the years he was in college; and
in order to meet all expenses, found it necessary to
stay out ol college two years — one after his sophomore
year and one alter his junior year. These two years
he spent teaching school. In 1890, he got his degree —
just two years later than would have been the case had
hi' attended college each year. The grades which Mr.
Bryant made in college are worthy of note. Plis aver-
age lor the entire four years was a fraction over 95;
hut in his senior year, he made something over 97.
During this last year he was president of the Dialectic
Literary Society.
After getting his I'll. B. degree in 1890, Mr. Bryant
returned to the University and took the two years law
course. ( )n completion of this, he went to Roxboro
where he practiced his profession until 1895, at which
time he removed to Durham, where he remained until
his death. In 1897, he was married to Miss Matilda
Dewey Heartt, of Raleigh. After locating in Durham,
Mr. Bryant practiced first with R. B. Boone, then with
J. Crawford Biggs, then with Judge R. W. Winston,
and finally, from 1909 until his death with W. J.
Brogden.
Mr. Bryant's greatest work was in the furtherance
of education. His was a sort of conservative progres-
sivism which favored provision of every means which
would help men and women in getting a college edu-
cation. Having been brought up to hard labor both
on the farm and while in college getting his education,
he could very well appreciate the value of a college
education, and the difficulties surrounding the getting
of one. He was always alert for any opportunity by
which he could help someone get an education. He
was a member of the Durham City School Board and
did much for education in Durham. For 19 years he
was a trustee of the University of North Carolina, and
while occupying this position saw it grow from a small
college to one with an enrollment approximating 1.400.
For seven of these nineteen years he was also a mem-
ber of the executive committee. During the two terms
he was in the legislature, he was a constant leader
of educational measures. He was chairman of the
committee on education when the bill requiring a six-
months school term in rural districts was passed. He
defended and sponsored numerous other progressive
educational measures.
Soon after I entered the University I asked Mr.
Bryant to help me get a scholarship. He did, and
when I wrote him thanking him for what he had done,
he replied that he was always very glad to do every-
thing in his power for anyone who was trying to get
a college education. As further proof of what he
said about wishing to help those who were striving for
an education, he left, at his death, $7,500 each to the
University of North Carolina and the (ireensboro Col-
lege for Women to be used as loan funds for students
working their way through college. This money is to
be loaned, at interest, to worthy students on the rec-
ommendation of a committee of the faculty. Security
must be given whenever possible, but Mr. Bryant says
in his will "Any honorable young man or woman strug-
gling for an education would be regarded by me as the
best surety."
As a trial lawyer Mr. Bryant was unexcelled in the
section of North Carolina in which he lived and prac-
ticed. He had the reputation of having appeared lor
one side or the other of every murder case of im-
portance tried in Durham in the last twenty years.
The Carolina Magazine
15
And it might be added that he won a good-
ly majority of the cases which he defended
and prosecuted.
Mr. Bryant was elected to the legisla-
ture on two occasions. In 1912 he was
elected to the state senate from Durham
County, and in 1919 he was elected to the
house of representatives. During the
special session just before his death, he
was active in the passing of the re-valua-
tion act.
Although never an office-seeker himself,
Mr. Bryant has spoken and been a promi-
nent leader at several state Democratic
conventions. On separate occasions he
has delivered speeches nominating Judge
J. S. Manning for justice of supreme
court and Major C. M. Stedman for gov-
ernor. In 1919 he delivered the keynote
address at the State Democratic Conven-
tion at Raleigh.
When he died, Mr. Bryant was one of
the wealthiest men of Durham. He was
another example of the success that comes
with hard work. When he moved to Dur-
ham, he had practically nothing in the way
of financial means. By steady work and
honest endeavor and ability to look ahead,
he became a success not only in the legal
world but also in the financial one.
Mr. Bryant was a man of gentleness, but
withal of firmness. He had definite opin-
ions, but instead of forcing them on others,
he gave them the opporunity of forming
their own opinions. Constructive thinking
and accomplishments marked his life. He
was the kind of man the late President
Graham loved — a man who took a second
long look at things. Honors he had from
his fellows, but to one of his integrity and
ability, greater and more fitting honors
would have come.
THE LATE VICTOR S. BRYANT
1867— 1920
::: , :n 'ii. i::: ' nil II Illlilin: ,ni!;ii mil Illlllllllllllllllllll II llllllllllliiiiiiiiii;iini;:i iimiiiiiiii miiiiiiiiiniii i ; ,llilllllllllh'lillll I Illllll Illl Illlllli: Ill Illlllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllll || ||||!I|||||H
OUR CONTRIBUTORS
W. E. HORNER, Durham, Rooms in Old East 2. Course: B. S. in the School
of Commerce.
The "W" stands for "work.'' He works his way through college, works on
"The Herald" during vacation, and works his head all the time. Among other
things he believes that: There is a great opportunity in the tobacco business
for the young man to make good in a big way; that Religion will undergo a
revolution within the next few years; and that the women have a whale of a
task on their hands if they expect to clean up politics in this state. We almost
forgot: He doesn't believe that the average man at Carolina works more than
half enough.
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Conducted bv W. P. HUDSON
Science and the War
WAR lias ever been a struggle on the part of
one nation or group of individuals to gain
supremacy over another, and little consider-
ation or few scruples have been entertained in respect
to the means and methods employed. Nations have
vied with one another in creating or inventing con-
trivances which would give them the advantage over
their opponent. In this respect inventive science has
and does, play an important role in every war. Mod-
ern war has come to he more a contest between the in-
ventive geniuses of opposing nations than between
armies themselves, for it is the army equipped with
the latest improvement of some weapon or means of
extermination which has the decided advantage. It
is natural that inventive science should revolutidnize
war as it has every other industry and activity of
mankind.
The wars of the earlier times and even of the past
century or two were comparatively simple and tame
affairs, being largely a contest of main strength, and in
many cases pure awkwardness, rather than one of
brains. To be sure they were destructive both to life
and property, but, in general much less so than modern
wars. Of course no definite criterion exists whereby
the extent to which a war has been destructive can
be measured, inasmuch as wars have varied, each pre-
senting sonic improvement in respect to weapons used
and methods employed.
To hearken back to the remoter periods, it is ob-
served, if history correctly informs us, that the wars
of Caesar and others before and after his time were
not of a very complex nature as regards the means em-
ployed. The javelin was the chief weapon ol the in-
fantry, while the artillery, if such it may be termed,
consisted in missle-hurling catapults of simple struc-
ture and design, and the aerial bombs of Caesar's day
were the stones hurled from the top of some tower,
built for defensive purposes, upon the head of some
luckless trooper below. The wars of these times were
very crude indeed when any but the simplest contriv-
ances of war are considered, but the later wars, though
still crude in point of equipment, introduced many im-
provements. The cross-bow and the bow and arrow
displaced the lance and javelin in a large measure, but
it was not until well along in the thirteenth century
that war received one of its first great impetuses thru
the invention and manufacture of gunpowder, which
in tlie field of martial activities had about the same
effect that did the invention of the steam engine in the
field of industry. Old methods were at one stroke
eliminated. War was beginning to be, not a contest
between powerful men, but a clash between powerful
minds. It was the age-old proposition of one man seek-
ing that which would render him superior to his rival.
At first, naturally, only the crudest of firearms appear-
ed, such as the old flint-lock and cap and ball muskets,
no artiller yappearing until a comparatively later date.
However, by the middle and last of the eighteenth
century both firearms and artillery had undergone such
improvements as to render their use very effective,
practically all the more ancient weapons having been
displaced.
In the meantime wars had been growing more direful
and disastrous in point of casualties and property de-
stroyed, as more effective means of destruction were
being invented and improved upon ; and the last war
was always the more terrible, introducing some en-
gine of destruction not used in the preceding one.
The Battle of Bunker Hill, the first sanguinary battle
of the Revolutionary War, shocked all Europe with the
casualties it sustained in proportion to the numbers
engaged. And yet in the light of present-clay history,
the Revolutionary War is somewhat indifferentlv
passed over as being too ancient for serious considera-
tion from this particular standpoint as to its direful-
ness. This attitude of indifference is occasioned by
the fact that later and more destructive wars have in-
tervened, the Civil War and the World War, the latter
having to its credit the most devilish of devilish means
lor the destruction of human life.
It had been realized by the more humanitarian na-
tions that without some restraint against their use
such weapons ol war as dum-dum bullets and poison
gas, which produce an unusually horrible death, would
be used by some unscrupulous nation; so accordingly
a sort of gentleman's agreement was reached through
the Hague Conference whereby these things were for-
bade in war. However, Germany refused to assume
the role of a gentleman and at once, and without warn-
ing, used poison gas in an effort to exterminate her
enemies. The natural reaction to this act of broken
faith on Germany's part, after protest would effect
nothing, was a determination on the part of the Allies
to light fire with fire, and before the war closed gas
more deadly than Germany produced was being used
against her.
Poison gas is not the whole of the story but only
a small part. Bvery kind of diabolical instrument and
agency of death was introduced, first generally bv the
Hun, later as a retaliatory measure by the Allies. Li-
quid fire, submarines, aerial bombs, and many other
things were utilized and all for the destruction of hu-
man life and property. Inventive science had appar-
ently allied itself with death, attempting the extermina-
tion of man. To view it from the destruction side this
is true, tor never before had so many and so terrible
agents for producing death, and that most horribly,
been invented and utilized. There is, however, an-
other side to the story, for while inventive science
was busy doing exactly the things described, it was
also bending every effort to devise something to coun-
teract each of its own destructive agents.
It will be remembered that in 1914 when poison gas
first appeared that counter measures were successfully
The Carolina Magazine
attempted by the Allies ana in a short time the gas
mask made its initial appearance. In a like manner
the Allies invented something to offset each of the
terrors of the Germans. Submarine chasers equipped
with listening devices and depth bombs proved the
destruction of many a submarine. Anti-aircraft guns
and bomb nets reduced the effect of aerial raid. Sur-
gery and medicine triumphed in alleviating suffering
and saving human lives. Nothing less than miracles
were performed, surgery developing undreamed-of
possibilities.
Generally what is to he our reaction toward a situ-
ation of this nature? The question logically presents
ilsell as to whether science, as used by, and lor the
purpose of, war, is to be considered a friend or a toe.
it is both. It is our enemy and our friend at the same
time, depending entirely on how it is used. Necessity
is the controlling law of inventive science. If mankind
stands in need of something, it is his friend; and yet
science never befriends itself. It is ever at a struggle
to surpass itself. It creates a wonder-piece and then
at once strives to create a superior to it. An impene-
trable armor lor battleships is invented, and at once it
sets about to find a projectile hard enough to pene-
trate it.
Thus it goes on to the infinite — always a struggle!
A Universal Subject
When Benjamin Franklin first brought down elec-
tricitv from the clouds on a kite string he little realized
that he had found an invisible servant for mankind.
Though little was known of electricity in the days of
Franklin, or in the day of his immediate successors,
its attributed mysteriousness invited investigations
which have added to the world some of the most useful
of contrivances, but has never by far reached its limit
of development yet ; and judging from the new possi-
bilities which it presents almost daily, it bids fair to
continue to develop ad infinitum. Like gunpowder,
electricity was more of an amusement than anything
else in its infancy. Though it had existed since the
world began, man lived with it lor seventeen cen-
turies before he realized its possibilities,
After Franklin's experiments with electricity, the
first practical application of it was made by Morse
about the middle of the nineteenth century through his
invention of the telegraph. Like all things which de-
viate from the beaten path, this gentleman's invention
was ridiculed and he was not too politely informed that
he had lost his mental equilibrium and that he might
more advantageously spend his time in constructing a
railway to the moon, or some other far removed planet.
His persistence triumphed, however, and the vanguard
of the so-called electric age was ushered in. After the
invention of the telegraph, electrical applications fol-
lowed in comparatively rapid succession, Bell with his
telephone being next ushered upon the scene. To
enumerate the many uses to which electricity has been,
and is being put, would require too much space here,
and hence only a few of the more conspicuous will
be given mention. Incandescent lights, trolley cars,
and x-rays all created their portion of excitement, but
it was left to the wireless telegraph to astound a more
or less skeptical world. Transoceanic cables connect-
ing the Fastern and Western Hemispheres were noted
with significance, giving a means of communication
such as had never been dreamed of. And yet this
was a cumbersome method of communication when the
wireless telegraph was perfected. Messages cannot
only he flashed to other countries but to ships upon
the seas and aeroplanes in the air. Far out from the
harbors, electric buoys and alternating flashes from
electrically-operated signals direct ships into the right
channels and warn them of dangerous rocks and
shoals, thus eliminating the use of light-ships.
Electricity is not only invading the home and the
commercial world but is claiming due recognition in
the industrial world as well. The wheels of industry
must continue to turn, the means of transportation from
one part to another can never be permitted to cease in
this world of rapid progress. And yet there have been
instances in the past year or two in which factories
have been forced to suspend operations on account of
lack ol fuel or means of transporting it. Also scientists
state that the world's supply of coal is limited and that
other means of obtaining power must be sought. If
this he true the day of a purely electrical world is
yet to come, for electric power at present is the only
known substitute for steam power. It is true that
many industrial plants at present depend upon water
power, and many more would have recourse to this if
steam power should be eliminated through lack of fuel.
This would of necessity confine all the industrial plants
along rivers, for water power cannot be transported
unless converted first into electrical power, and this
promises to he the most immediate answer to the prob-
lem. Already it is being carried out on a considerable
scale, many mills being supplied with electric power
generated many miles away.
Electric railways have already made their appear-
ance and are proving a success, being more economical
in respect to operating expenses than steam railways.
Home conveniences of every type are not uncommon,
electricity being truly an untiring servant in the home
as well as elsewhere. Bound up with the industrial
problems as it is, it is given a great opportunity to
help solve the problem of production and labor short-
age.
In chats on scientific subjects next time: Reptiles as Food, Terrapin Farming
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
O. Henry, Artist and Fun-maker
Bv Archibald Henderson
DESPITE the dicta of the critics, who employ
high-resounding terms in speaking of O.
Henry and rank him portentously with Mau-
passant and Poe and Hawthorne ( his opposites to the
ultimate), there is some ground for the suspicion that
people read O. Henry for the fun they get out of him.
writers like
Ma
warn,
The average reader of
Bernard Shaw, O. Hen-
rv — humorists and wits
— recks little of the sus-
tained thought, the ma-
ture reflection w h i c h
have gone to the mak-
ing of these feasts of
entertainment. Even the
art displayed in the nar-
rative and descriptive
passages of such skilled
craftsmen are little
noted by the average
reader, and seldom rated
at their true value.
For all his colossal ex-
aggeration, his sky-shat-
tering humor, his rude
h o r s e - p 1 a y, Mark
Twain was a great nar-
rative writer, with re-
markable powers of de-
scription. For all his
pert colloquialism, h i s
striving for smartness,
his occasionally cheap
witticisms, O. Henry
was richly endowed as a
descriptive writer and
could summon impressive pictorial evocations at will.
Accept, for example, his vignette of a Honduran
sunset :
"The mountains reached up their bulky shoulders
to receive the level gallop of Apollo's homing steeds,
the day died in the lagoons and in the shadowed banana
groves and in the mangrove swamps, where the great
blue crabs were beginning to crawl to land for their
nightly ramble. And it died at last upon the highest
peaks. Then the brief twilight, ephemeral as the Might
of a moth, came and went ; the Southern Cross peeped,
with its topmost eye above a row of palms, and the
fireflies heralded with their torches the approach of
soft-footed night."
Xext, peruse one of those descriptive passages in
which O. Henry gives his harlequin humor free play
and by a series of similes, at once comic and fantastic,
achieves an esthetic ensemble that is staggering in its
cartoon-like effectiveness. Such is Sully Maroon's
o. HENRY
IX FRONT OF III. .
TIME OF HIS
humoresquc, yet in its way realistic kodak o!" a typical
Latin American coastal town:
"Take a lot of Filipino huts and a couple of hundred
brick-kilns and arrange 'em in squares in a cemetery.
Cut down all the conservatory plants in the Astor and
Yanderbilt green-houses, and stick 'em about wherever
there's room. Turn all the Bellevue patients and the
Barber's Convention and
the Tuskegee School
loose in the streets, and
run the thermometer up
to 120 in the shade. Set
a fringe of the Rocky
Mountains around the
rear, let it rain, and set
the whole business on
Rockaway Beach in the
middle of January — and
you'd have a good imi-
tation of Fspiritu."
In an even more subtle
art, the evocation of
mental images, O. Henry
is no less gifted. What
could be more typically
American — pure O.
Henry — than this dream
of an epicure — unique
as De Quincey, inimit-
able as Charles Lamb:
"In the restaurant of
El Refugio are served
compounds delightful to
the palate of the man
from Capricorn or Can-
cer. . . . On, diner,
weary of the culinary subterfuges of the Gallic hef,
hie thee to El Refugio! There only will you find a
fish, bluefish, shad or pompano from the Gulf — baked
after the Spanish method. Tomatoes give it color,
individuality and soul ; chili Colorado bestows upon
it zest, originality and fervor; unknown herbs furnish
piquancy and mystery, and but its crowning glory
deserves a new sentence. Around it, above it, beneath
it, in its vicinity — but never in it — hovers an etheral
aura, an effluvium so rarefied and delicate that only
the Society lor Physical Research could note its origin.
It is not otherwise than as if the spirit of Garlic,
flitting past, has wafted one kiss that lingers in the
parsley-crowned dish as haunting as those kisses in
life, 'by hopeless fancy feigned on lips that are for
others.' And then, when Conchito, the waiter, brings
you a plate ol brown frijoles and a carafe of wine
that has never stood still between Oporto and I'd Re-
fugio— ah, Dios!"
ASHEVILLE HOME AT THE
HONEYMOON
The Carolina Magazine
V)
And if you would sense, at its most rol-
licking and riotous height, the true ( ).
Henrv flavor, linger lovingly, I heg you,
over his immortal apostrophe to the Bride:
"Capitalize it, friend typo — that last
word — word of words in the epiphany of
life and love. The scent of the flowers, the
beauty of the bee, the primal drip of spring
waters, the overture of the lark, the twist
of lemon peel on the cocktail of creation —
such is the bride. I lolv is the wife ; revered
the mother; galliptious is the summer
girl — hut the bride is the certified check
among the wedding presents that the gods
send in when the man is married to mor-
tality."
I do not attempt to conceal the fact that
l he pleasure O. Henry procures me is in
no small manner due to the very excess of
his imagination, the riot of metaphors, the
oppositeness and vigor of the similes. In
Texas, he says, you can ride for a thousand
miles in a straight line — you can't ; hut
you've got the picture, and. O. Henry has
achieved his effect. The mind almost stands
aghast at the smashing realism of this odd
fancy: "My two Kentucky bays went for
the horizon until it came sailing in so fast
you wanted to dodge it like a clothes line."
Where else shall we find a truer expres-
sion of the quintessence of fidelity of a
lover to his sweetheart than this: "Faith-
ful ! \\ ell. he was on hand when Mary
would have had to hire a dozen sub-poena
servers to find her lamb."
Whatever else (). Henry may be, 1 freely
venture the assertion that he is a genius
in the use of slang. Indeed, he is one ol
the most eminent makers and users of that
evolving American language of which Mr.
H. L. Mencken wrote so brilliantly the
other day. After all, let us not lose sight of the fact
that, despite our habitual scholars' scorn for slang,
O. Henry is actually making a genuine contribution
to the English language. For the lesson of linguistic
history is unmistakable. The most picturesque, the
least debased, of the slang expressions of today be-
come the current coinage of language tomorrow.
In many respects, the cleverest and most ingenious
of ( ). Henry's compositions is his South American
series, knit together into an artificial unity under the
title Cabbages and Kings. A genuine tour de force
in the telegraphic message which one North American
sends to another in South America, the meaning of
which is cryptically concealed through the employment
of slang :
"His Nibs skedaddled yesterday per jack-rabbit line
with all the coin in the kitty and the calico he's spoony
about. The boodle is six figures short. Our crowd
in good shape but we need the spondulicks. You
collar it. The main guy and the dry goods are headed
for the briny. You know what to do."
To a South American this is Greek or gibberish. To
all well-educated North Americans reading the story,
the meaning is instantly clutched, to-wit, that the Presi-
(). HENRY PLAYED A GOOD HAND AT POKER
dent of Coralio was absconding by mule train with an
opera singer he had fallen in love with, taking with
him from the public treasury $100,000, and bound for
the coast, whence he would sail for parts unknown.
In C). Henrv, all the devices of plays on words,
mixed metaphors, puns, malapropisms, misquotations
of Scripture, incorrect literary allusions, and twisted
truisms flow from the pen in a perfect riot of exuber-
ant extravagance. The poet Gray would turn over in
liis grave at the sound of these words: "I went over
to the store where the rude fourflushers of the hamlet
lied." And Tennyson, 1 am sure, could ill restrain his
impatience were he to read the aberrations of the
Toledo man dying of consumption : "There'll be con-
siderable mournin' of the bars when I put out to sea:
I've patronized 'em pretty freely." Mark Twain him-
self could not have surpassed the colossal exaggeration
of the man with rheumatism who, when asked if he
had ever rubbed the affected part with rattlesnake oil,
pungently replied: "If all the snakes 1 have used the
oil of was strung out in a row they would reach eight
times as far as Saturn and the rattles could be heard at
Valparaiso, Indiana, and hack." Sheridan is brought to
a standstill by the appropriate language of Mrs. Samp-
20
The Carolina Magazine
son: "He has made proposals to me sufficiently ob-
noxious to ruffle the ignominy of any lady. Today he
caps the vortex." Neither Irv. Cobb nor George Ade
could excel in originality or incongruity this compari-
son : "She had hair the color of a twenty-dollar gold
certificate, blue eyes, and a system of beauty that
would make the girl on the cover of a July magazine
look like the cook on a Monongahela coal barge." All
"Rebels" below Mason and Dixon's Line are guaran-
teed to appreciate this characterization of their con-
spicuous qualities : He was the red-hottest Southerner
that ever smelled mint. He made Stonewall Jackson
and R. E. Lee look like abolitionists." Chesterton
could not surpass the cleverness of : "Charity covers
a multitude of skins." And could anyone surpass this
terse description of the slowness, the deadness of Sol-
itas, a little Central American town :
"Yes, I judge that town was considerably on the
quiet. 1 judge that after Gabriel quits blowing his
horn, and the car starts, with Philadelphia swinging to
the last strap, and Pine Gully, Arkansas, hanging on
to the rear step, this town of Solitas will wake up and
ask if anybody spoke."
The Haloed Days
By Garland B. Porter
I recall the seasons, Billy, when we both were young
and free.
When we roamed the fields together, none so happy
then as we ;
When we gathered nuts together from the trees and
hazel bush ;
When we peered with wondering eyes at the nests
of jay and 'thrush.
Then we climbed the hills together, hand in hand just
you and I ;
Then we welcomed new red apples with a wild and
gladsome cry.
Then we picked the ripened berries, then our lips a
flaming hue.
And our fingers scratched with picking, but the scratch
we never knew.
And we played in gleeful wading of the branches and
the brooks ;
Then the crawfish hid not from us, for we knew his
secret nooks.
How we frolicked through the meadows, hatless,
shouting, with clear eves,
And the hills about us ringing with the joy of blithe-
some cries !
When we ventured in the moonlight, from the night
owl's cry we ran ;
And the whip-poor-will would rout us, make us scam-
per hand in hand.
I recall the seasons, Billy, when we'd coast o'er vale
and bill:
Rode we swiftly, merry, joyous, never thinking of the
chill.
Then we trudged up highest hills, and dragged the
sleigh as up we went,
And the ride back to the bottom paid us in our merri-
ment.
Knew we only warmth and freedom, there was neither
place nor clime ;
Little thought we then of cares, and least of all of
Father Time.
Now those seasons are behind us, years have come and
passed along ;
Yet I wander back in mem'ry and live again those
scenes long gone.
Many years have marked the time since o'er hill and
vale we ran —
We are 'heirs to nature's process', to the full estate of
man.
We know now the world's conventions, we know now
that customs rule ;
And we try to learn the lessons of this life in life's
own school.
We have now engrossing problems, life's contentions
now we know ;
Striving, fighting, ever scheming that our store of
wealth shall grow.
Yet the other scenes I cling to, I will hold them for
all time —
There is nothing that can rob me of my mem'ry's
pantomime ;
For a halo overhangs them, far more priceless now they
are,
And they nevermore shall leave me, nor one thought
their beauty mar !
Our Revival
I watches 'bout de seatin'
In our pertracted meetin'
Lak we has long in de fall,
An' every doggone night
Dat house is packed so tight
Aim a bit more room a-tall.
The fellers what kin sing
An' the pretty girls they bring
Laks ter sit away up front,
But couples 'bout ter start
Wid 'flictions of de heart
Never tells me where ter hunt.
Some sez de power an' teachin'
Of de gospel what they's preachin'
Am goin' ter right us all at las'
Cause all de hardened sinners
What lives on chicken dinners
Fs comin' mourners mighty fas'.
Well, all dat may be so,
I doesn't claim ter know.
But de courtin's goin' strong.
Cause I watches 'bout de seatin'
In dat pertracted meetin'
Dat's what brings de crowds along.
— Wilbur Stout.
The Carolina Magazine
21
Tax Listin*
Tother day I was over ter the store
Listin' taxes lak we has ter do
Fore we kin vote,
An' (ley ax is 1 got any dogs.
I tol' 'em no.
Cause 1 aint.
Course awhile hack
l)ey was a little die onery pup
look up 'round de house
Wid de chillun,
An' my wife fed it,
Cause we don't have nothin'
Dal we don't feed.
Well now dat pup is growed up
An' I don't know how many
Pups she has got
Runnin' round,
But (ley sho' aint mine. — Wilbur Stout.
'Lections
What's all (lis 'hout votin'
How come I ort ter vote.
I don't know nothin'
Sides I's busy farmin'
An' trying ter save 'nough
Ter pay fer my cow.
It don't make no difference ter me
Ever who's 'lected,
Shipstuff is goin ter cost
Jest as much er more.
Course I used ter talk er lot
Ter hear my head roar
'Bout 'lections
But it never done no good.
An' now I's tolerably busy
Tryin' ter git along
So I don't bother tryin' ter member
Tother from which. — Wilbur Stout.
At Mars
Tother day I heerd tell
Dat sommers (ley's got a moon
What runs back'ards cross de sky
Three times er day.
Runs back'ards ! Why damn !
Dat aint no kind er moon
Ter have ter use.
1 don't see how (ley kin raise nothin'
\\ id a moon changin'
Quick as all dat.
Why a man can't put in no crop
Wid a moon runnin' 'round like dat.
De man what tol' me sed
It was on Mars somebody's place,
But it must be a long ways off,
Cause it aint 'round here.
I allers thought
Everybody had de same moon.
Well, I aint worryin'
Cause we got a moon
Dat we kin 'pend on
Sometimes
So we kin know 'bout our crops.
— Wilbur Stout.
Spirits of Turpentine
Edited by
I*. A. REAVIS, Jr.
WHY I MARRIED MY WIFE
Why did I marry my wife? You ask me
that! And you expect me to make a sensible,
an honest, a true reply! Hast been so long on
this planet and yet not learned the folly of
such cruestions? Man! What would you have
me tell you? What is there that yon sup-
pose 1 might say in answer to such a question?
The truth? Right! The truth you shall
hear; the whole truth, and nothing but the
truth !
I married my wife because 1 wanted to;
because 1 //(/(/ to. and because 1 both had to
want and zuanted to have to do so!
1 married my wife because 1 believe that
marriage is not only the privilege, but the
duty of those who do love; for without mar-
riage loving is — nothing.
1 married my wife because 1 wanted to
marry someone; because she was the only one
1 could marry, and she was the only one I
eonld marry because — for me — she was the
only woman in the world!
There! I have given you the truth; the
whole truth — No! If 1 lived ten million years
I could not tell you the whole truth! And that
is nothing but the trutl
-D. R. EiODGIN.
Wonder what Mr. Harding's next view on
the League of Nations will be? In North Car-
olina we haven't but one — RATIFY!
Behold! The New Chapel Hill! Unite a
little city is being built up, and the students re-
joice in the fact that a new era of progressive-
ness has like an avalanche descended upon
the historic old place. But along with this
why not add a campaign for the beautifying
of the campus and community. 'Twould be
a line thing!
New York World — When Tennessee gave
the vote to women she had no idea they
would be mean enough to keep it.
' Greensboro Daily News — "As for the gar-
terless stocking" mad wags the Dallas Times-
Herald, "the time seems to have come when
the girls 'roll their own'." It seems we haven't
had the correct idea about the mechanics of
the arrangement.
22
The Carolina Magazine
The Story of the Young Prince
By Yasuo Taketomt
GARKY says in his Confession : "The tilings
of childhood are only understood on the
eve of old age., for these are the wisest years
of man." And it seems true to me.
With a charming and innocent tone the children
speak at times truth of this world and at times the
wise philosophy which is rarely expressed except by a
learned man. Only the simple mind of a child is
capable of enjoying Love and Beauty in the Univers?
where those things are apt to be lost sight of in the
shadow of superficial human wisdom. In this sense all
children seem to me poets and philosophers, whether
they are sons of bankers or the sons of bakers.
However, it is a very deplorable thing that anec-
dotes of the poor child seldom go abroad, while those
of the rich are often known popularly. The following-
story is that of a young prince in China.
Ages ago there lived in China an Emperor who was
renowned rather for his admirable wit than for his
matchless valor. The Emperor had a young and lovely
son about six years of age.
One day he called the prince near to the throne in
the presence of many courtiers, and asked him a strange
question :
"My dearest," said the Emperor with a smiling face,
"which do you think is more distant, the Sun-Kingdom
in heaven or the city of Chang-an?" Chang-an was the
most flourishing city of those days, and many hundred
leagues distant from the imperial palace. Indeed, such
a question caused even a wise man great perplexity.
First the courtiers glanced at one another, and then
turned their eyes upon the young prince, as if they
were interested to hear how this little child would
reply.
The prince, however, hesitated a little and then ab-
ruptly ran out to the edge of the balcony of the pal-
ace. The sun was now near setting, and hung low
in a. cloudless sky. Then the prince cried with a musi-
cal voice, looking upon the heaven :
"I think, daddy, the city of Chang-an is more dis-
tant than the Sun-Kingdom."
"Why do you say that?" asked the Emperor.
"Because, daddy, replied the prince, "I see the sun
clearly from here, but cannot see Chang-an city, though
I stand on tiptoe."
I do not know to what extent this childish quick-
witted reply struck not only the Emperor but all the
courtiers with admiration, but I am able to assert to
readers that the Emperor joyfully gave his son a sweet
kiss on his pretty rosy cheek.
Not long after a great reception in honor of the
imperial birthday was held in the palace, and the
prominent persons of the whole empire were invited
without exception. Oh, if I were only a painter how
magnificently I would depict the scenes of that day !
I would describe how all sorts of delicacies were car-
ried by hundreds of the beautiful court ladies to the
large agate tables in the splendid hall ; how skillfully
the excellent golden-colored wine was poured into the
small amber goblets from the silver flagons by those
delicate hands; and how incessantly the pleasant music
was wafted from the elegant draperies. I would de-
scribe how merrily the vassals and generals, in purple
robes, who had girded on their rapiers ornamented with
jewels, were talking and chatting with each other ;
how congenially the poets and literati were humming
the old songs, and drawing through their hands their
long, silvery beards. However, such would be hardly
within my power.
When the banquet was at its height the Emperor was
struck with an idea. He thought that he would like to
display the sagacity of his child in the presence of
those guests from afar by repeating- the question which
he had given the prince before, and by hearing from
him the same answer. The prince was summoned and
tried by his father with the same question :
"My dearest," said the Emperor, "which do you
think is more distant, the Sun-Kingdom or the city
of Chang-an?"
Of course, he expected to hear from the prince the
same reply as before. But, alas! his supposition was
incorrect. The answer was quite different.
"I think, daddy," responded the prince, "the Sun-
Kingdom is more distant than Chang-an city
The poor Emperor ! How chagrined he was !
"Why?" asked the Emperor impatiently.
"Yes, daddy," continued the prince with a ringing-
voice, "because I have seen main- who came from
Chang-an city in my time, and I see them here, too.
But 1 never met the man who came from the Sun in
Heaven."
A storm of applause broke out in the banquet hall.
The vassals and generals cheered the prince, slapping
the guards of their rapiers. The poets and literati
holding up their goblet in the air cried with one voice:
"Hurrah, the young prince !"
I must beg my readers' pardon for having unfor-
tunately forgotten the name of this prince, because I
was still a child like the prince when I first heard this
story at my mother's knee.
A Romany Song
The world is holiday making today —
Where the gypsy trail is calling,
The earth is decked in its colors gay —
Where the gypsy trail is calling.
The bright accepted, discarded the gray,
In crimson and gold and orange array
The wind-tossed leaves in the woodland play —
Where the gypsy trail is calling !
The wind-sped clouds race by on high —
Hear the gysp trail a-calling !
Migrating birds to the southward fly —
Hear the gysp trail a-calling !
Discard dull care and fling it by,
October is calling, dear, hear its cry
And follow with me where our Romany Rye
And the gypsy trail are calling !
S. J. Pakham, Jr., '23.
The Carolina Magazine
2.S
Mclntyre's Farmhouse and its Story
Bv LeGette Blythe
SEVEN miles north of Charlotte on the historic
Beatty's Ford Road stands one of the most in-
teresting and most remarkable structures in
North Carolina— the old Melntyre farmhouse. Al-
though over a century and a half old. the building is in
an excellent state of preservation, and is still inhabited.
The dwelling is made of enormous logs that were hewn
out of great oaks two feet or more in diameter. The
corners are fitted together in such a way that they
effectually brace each other in every direction. The
cracks between the logs are daubed with clay. The
house is so well constructed that it may stand for
another century, a monument to the great deeds that it
witnessed during the Revolution. At the foot of the
hillside upon which it is built the little stream known
as Mclntyre's Branch winds along toward the Ca-
tawba, entering it in the vicinity of Cowan's Ford,
a famous battleground of the Revolution.
It was at this place that a skirmish occurred between
the American inhabitants of the neighborhood and a
detachment of British foraging troops sent out from
Charlotte by Lord Cornwallis to obtain provisions for
his army. As a result of this fight, and other skirm
ishes in the county. Mecklenburg was called by Corn-
wallis "the hornets' nest," an appellation that has been
synonymous with the county ever since. It was in
Charlotte on May 20, 1775, it will be remembered,
that Mecklenburg County adopted a Declaration of In-
dependence from the mother country, over a year lie-
fore the national declaration was adopted at Phila-
delphia.
Five years later, in September, 1780, Cornwallis fin-
ished his campaign in South Carolina and started north-
ward. He was determined to conquer North Carolina
and he believed that the Tar Heels would be unable
to muster a force that would be strong enough to
oppose him. Gates had been defeated at Camden and
he was confident of an easy victory in North Caro-
lina. The British commander, however, did not know
that he was to be harassed the entire way by a small
but determined band of horsemen under the lead-
ership of Colonel William R. Davie. This little
detachment of cavalry was a constant annoyance to
the British. The Americans would sometimes dash
upon an enemy foraging part}', cut it to pieces wit1,
the saber, and then dash off again before the rest of
the British could form in battle order. At other times
they would make a great noise in the immediate
front of the British, and by leading Cornwallis to
believe that a large American force was about to attack
him, would delay the movements of the British arnv.
When Davie learned of Cornwallis' plans to invad'1
North Carolina he hurried to Charlotte and prepared
to resist him. Arranging his troops about the village —
Charlotte had only about twenty families at that time
— he awaited the British. In a few hours they cam"
galloping up the road, but instead of terrifying the
inhabitants as they had expected to do, they were sur-
prised by being greeted with a volley of shots from
behind fences, buildings, and trees all along the route.
Davie had placed one group of his men behind a stone
wall near the courthouse, which at that time stood in
the junction of the two principal streets ol the village,
mi the spot where Independence Square is now lo-
cated. Three times Cornwallis sent his men against
the wall and each time they were beaten back with
heavy losses. The British then decided to attack the
Americans from the rear. Davie saw their plan and
at once dashed off toward Salisbury, eluding his foes.
A few days later Cornwallis learned of the defeat ot
Ferguson, one of his bravest leaders, at King's Moun-
tain, and this great blow was too much for him. He
decided that the reception given him by the North
Carolinians was, indeed, too warm, and he retreated
into South Carolina to await the arrival of winter.
It was during Cornwallis' stay in Charlotte that the
fight at Mclntyre's took place. Shortly after coming
to Charlotte the British army's provisions began to
get low, and as there was no supply in the village
Cornwallis determined to send out foraging parties to
the surrounding farms where supplies in abundance
could be obtained. Hearing that Major John David-
son's farm, which was eight or ten miles up the
Beatty's Ford Road, was well stocked with cattle, hogs,
chickens, and, in fact, all kinds of farm produce, the
British general decided to send a party out to it. Early
on the morning of October 3, 1X70. the detachment set
out for the farm. There were four hundred troops in
the party, and they were well equipped with pro-
vision wagons with which to bring back the supplies.
Cornwallis sent this large number for fear that Colonel
Davie and his cavalrymen might be in the neighbor-
hood. The British were destined never to reach Major
Davidson's, however. They were in high spirits and
as they filed along the road they shouted for "King
George and merry England !" A farmer boy plowing
in a field near the road saw them. He stopped his
horse, unhitched it from the plow, and jumping upon
its back, dashed into the woods. The British yelled
to him to stop, but he kept on. Turning into a by-
road, he at length reached the main road ahead of the
British column and hurried off toward Mclntyre's.
He alarmed the people living along the road, and reach-
ing the farm of Mr. Melntyre, he told the latter of
the approaching British. Mr. Melntyre and his fam-
ily had just succeeded in reaching the nearby woods
when the soldiers came in sight. Everything had keen
left at the house except their guns. The British reached
the farmhouse and began their pillaging. While this
was happening at the farm the lad was hurrying on
up the road, warning the people that the British were
in the vicinity.
One by one the patriots began to come together near
the farm. In a few minutes Colonel George Graham,
with twelve dragoons under his command, joined Me-
lntyre in the woods near the house. From where thev
were they could see the soldiers killing the cattle and
hogs, while the dogs that they had brought with them
were chasing the chickens and turkeys around over the
lot. Some of the soldiers were out in the fields eath-
24
The Carolina Magazine
ering the fruit, while others were picking" the garden
vegetables. In the hurry to get the provisions into the
wagons, one of the soldiers knocked over a beehive.
The bees poured out, and in the attempt to get away
from them the soldiers overturned some more of the
hives. Even the bees caused quite a lot of confusion
among the redcoats.
From the woods Mclntyre and the rest could see
what was happening. Creeping up nearer, they
watched the soldiers pillaging the place. They thought
that it would be useless to attack them, so greatly were
the Americans outnumbered. They had, therefore,
decided to let the Britis alone until they should start
back to Charlotte, planning to fire noon them then.
But when Mclntyre saw how the British were destroy-
ing his home and all his property, he was unable to
restrain himself.
"Boys," said he, "I can't stand this any longer. See
how they are destroying my things. I pick the captain.
Everyone choose his man and shoot to kill."
With these words, he aimed at the captain, a large
red- faced Britisher, who was standing in the doorway.
Each of the patriots chose a man, and as the volley rang
out, the captain, with nine men and two horses, fell
dead. Of course there was great confusion among
the redcoats, and the trumpets sounded assembly as
the men came hurrying from the fields and stables.
Before they could be formed in line the Americans had
] loured in another deadly volley, and had changed their
positions. Each time they would shoot a vollev from
a different position, and the British could not ascertain
where they were. The soldiers set their dogs upon the
patriots, but the animals soon returned whining. One
of them had been killed. All the time the Americans
kept up a murderous fire from the woods, and the red-
coats were shot down like rabbits. As they could not
locate Mclntyre and Graham, they were unable to re-
turn their fire. They became panic-stricken. The bul-
lets whistled about the house and the holes made by
them in the oak timbers can be seen today, although
the lead has long since been picked out by relic-hunters
who have visited the place.
Piling into the wagons, the soldiers hurried off to-
wards Charlotte. They had hardly started down the
road when several horses were killed. The provision
wagons blocked the road. The British ran with terror
and the patriots kept firing upon them from the road-
side. Other people along the road, having been aroused
by the shooting, grabbed their weapons and opened
fire upon the fleeing Britishers. They kept it up all the
way to Charlotte.
Returning to camp the redcoats swore to Lord Corn-
wallis that they had been attacked by an overpowering
foe, asserting that "every bush along the road concealed
a rebel."
Hatteras
The breakers sing a song
As they roll, roll along,
As they well, and they swell,
Off the Cape.
And the song that they sing,
Has a cruel, cruel ring.
Has a sly and lying ring.
Off the Cape.
Now a shriek comes o'er the roar,
Of the wild waves on the shore,
As they dash and they crash.
Off the Cape.
And the great gray billows boom,
With a melancholy doom,
As they loom in the g'loom,
Off the Cape.
For a boat's on the reef.
And she cannot get relief,
As she pounds and she drowns,
Off the Cape.
But the empty, empty air,
Receives her last despair,
As she rolls in the shoals,
Off the Cape.
And the cries of the lost,
Faint and fainter yet are tossed,
From the wrack of the wreck,
Off the Cape.
And the surf chants a dirge,
With its swell and its surge;
For they sleep in the deep.
Off the Cape.
And the tide still rolls along,
With the same seditious song.
For its waits another wanderer,
Off the Cape.
-R. L.
Gray, Jr.
To Emilie Rose Knox
By Garland B. Porter
We will think of you,
Emilie Rose Knox,
Until you come back and play to us
FVom the doorway
In Gerrard Hall.
Never could we forget
Those two times
When you came and stood there in the doorway
While the breath of Orpheus
Swelled and surged
From your enchanted violin.
Never will we stand
In front of Gerrard Hall,
While the moon is shining
And ever so little wind is in the tree,
Without thinking of the time
When Euterpe spoke straight
To our hearts
From the bow of
Emilie Rose Knox.
( '.AKOU \.\ M.M.AZ I \'K
25
Alan Seeger
Hubert Hefner
TO turn from the works of such writers as Masters
and Sandburg to the poems of Alan Seeder is
like coming out of a putrid slaughter house into the
sweet, fresh country air. On the one hand, we have
the revolting horrors of life picked out and vividly ex-
posed; on the other, we have the joy of living and the
beauty of dying sung by one who knows. In other
words, Seeger was a Romantic Lyricist. Death to
him was one of the most romantic, one of the most
lyrical things man experiences. Because of this, even
though some of his poems are little better than poor
imitations, they are a sweet and joyous morsel. See-
ger's poems are like the song of a bird, though in
some instances the bird he a mocking bird. They are
a part of the singer. They gush forth with such un-
mistakable sincerity and joy that one never questions
the originality of their technique. Who would ever
stop the mocking bird's song to find out where he
got it?
Alan Seeger was born in 'New York, but early in life
his family moved to Mexico. Here amid this romantic
antiquity the sharp-brained youth grew up with the
love of life in his heart. During this period the germ
of many a poem was planted in his soul. His poem,
"The Deserted Garden," is one magnificent profusion
of Mexican scenery. This same vivid tropical color-
ing staved with him in all his poetry. Mexico again
appears in "Tegcatzinco." in such lines as:
"Rare bodies, beautiful, brown glistening
Dec.ed with green plumes and rings of yellow gold."
Then in the lines "written in a volume of the Comtesse
De Nailles," we have such rich tropical lines as :
"Be my companion under cool arcades
' That from some drowsy street and dazzling square
Beyond whose flowers and palm trees promenades
White belfries burn in the blue tropic air."
Such as this we find throughout his works. Here in
Seeger's own words is the explanation of the light,
joy, and beauty occurring and reoccurring so often in
his poems :
"From a boy
T gloated on existence. Earth to me
Seemed all-sufficient, and my sojourn there
One trembling opportunity for joy."
Imagine F. L. Masters writing such lines, or better
still, compare these lines with his piece "The Hill."
Was it not natural then that this soul, reared on such
feasts of beauty could not find food and solace in the
hurly-burly of American business ? Thus we find him,
after completing his college work at Harvard, yearn-
ing for beauty found only in France. So in 1912, we
find him in Paris experiencing the tense and poignant
joy of living. This was the turning point in his life,
this was his Hegira. He plunged into the life of
Paris with a true romantic spirit. Wicked? No! lite,
joy, beauty. Pie who says wicked in Paris is not a
Parisian. Pledonistic it may be, but as Seeger savs :
"One crowded hour of glorious life,
Is worth an age without a name."
He was a real Bohemian, living the true Vie de
Boheme. Here he found the true setting for his light
fantastic soul, and out of this setting came most ol
his poems included in his "Juvenilia". Probably this
whole-hearted acceptance of his surroundings is what
makes his poems so sincere; they are the spontaneous
expression of a soul that fits in. Suddenly in the midst
of this happy life, so well set forth in his poem "Paris,"
hurst forth the fateful August, 1914. True to the
spirit within him, Seeger enlisted at once, and with as
little delay as necessary he went into action. At last
had come that for which he consciously or uncon-
sciously longed. He was in the midst of every possible
danger, always bearing himself with that peaceful
serenity so compatible with his fatalistic beliefs. In
his poems and letters of this period, we find no evi-
dence of struggle or soul-rending emotions. As he
says in "The Hosts" :
"There was a stately drama writ
By the hand that peopled the earth and air,
And set the stars in the infinite
And made night gorgeous and morning fair;
And all that had sense to reason knew
That bloody drama must be gone through.
Some sat and watched how the action veered —
Waited, profited, trembled, cheered —
We saw not clearly nor understood,
But, yielding ourselves to the Master hand,
Each in his part, as best he could,
We played it through as the author planned."
With this belief to carry him through, Seeger fought
peacefully, not to end war forever, but for freedom
and for France.
On July 4, 1916, in the first rush of the charge on
Belloy-en-Santerre, came to him :
"That rare privilege of dying well."
Thus as he lived, so did he die; a romanticist and a
lyrist to the end.
Before the war he was unable to get his book of
poems published, but previous to his enlistment he had
left his MS. with a publisher at Bruges. After his
death this along with other poems were gotten together
in a volume entitled "Poems" and published by Charles
Scrihner's Sons. This volume appropriately opens with
a poem entitled "An Ode to Natural Beauty." and
closes with an "Ode in Memory of the American Vol-
unteers Fallen in France." The book is divided into
two parts. The first part is called "Juvenilia, 1914"
and contains his first works, mostly done in Paris. The
second part is called "Last Poems," 1916, containing
poems written in action at the front.
Seeger may or may not compare with Byron, Shelly
or Keats, hut his works are more worthy of such a
comparison than any other contemporary American
poet. True, his works may be imitations, and flavor
of older poets, but what free verse writer will dare
criticise this? Before offering such a criticism that
person will do well to study the origin of his own
form. It is easy to prophesy after a man is dead, but
one is safe in saying that the quality of Seeger's first
works leads one to believe that had he lived, America
JO
The Carolina Magazine
would have pointed with pride to her Keats. Well he
lived, well he died, and thus he wrote his epitaph:
'"And on those furthercst rims of hallowed ground
Where the forlorn, the gallant charge expires,
When the slain bugler has long ceased to sound,
And on the tangled wires . . .
The last wild rally staggers, crumbles, stops,
Withered underneath the shrapnel's iron showers :
Now heavens be thanked, we gave a few brave drops,
Now heavens be thanked, a few brave drops were ours."
Fireflies to Follow
The night
Was biting cold,
And black,
As any night could he.
With neither stars
Nor moon
To light the path of travelers
Here below.
I drew my chin
Deep into the warmth of the muffler
Round my neck.
No light saw 1,
No gleam to point the way
For mortals
As they went abroad that night.
But ho!
There was a spark,
A tiny, wobbling spark,
Which grew, and came
Toward me.
What is, thought 1,
What can this strange light be?
Which glows
And fades
But still it comes toward me.
A firefly, a bug of night,
That shines and lights
Its trail
As on it goes.
But no!
It nears and shows itself -more plain
To me.
It passes,
And then it glows
Red hot.
T see
That 'tis a human face pursues the spark.
A cigarette !
Quite fire-lit at one end
And leading this poor human
As he went.
With hands in pockets
And coat collar turned —
Much as my own —
Up, to break the sharpness
Of the chilling night.
He passed
And followed the cigarette
Where it led.
Poor man, thought I,
Poor human.
That follows this cigarette
Where it leads. —Garland B. Porter.
Girls
I love the glorious girls,
They are the only pearls,
I'll tell the world!
They've got the goods — and some.
They make this old world hum .
And when they call, I come
I'll say I do!
Dear girls, it is of you
All who are young and new
Of you I sing!
1 love your frocks and frills,
That "way" you have that kills.
My heart with rapture thrills,
When you're around !
Oh! how I love the girls!
Pinch toes and golden curls —
And all between!
( )ne that is almost grown, —
I want one all my own,
Oh ! hear my sad, sad moan,
J want a girl !
-D. R. Hodgin.
The Singing Basket
My soul is a market-basket ;
Bright greens, blues, and yellows
Woven together inexplicably
By some weaver who took delight in his task
And made the colors blend until they sing.
Each day 1 journey forth into the market place,
A long and tedious journey.
I elbow closely
Greek, Swede, Chinese, Hindu, and Pole, —
Peoples of all the earth.
My pied basket and I see the world.
Throughout the day I make no purchases ;
1 put nothing into my market-basket.
But when, at night, I turn me home
The basket's full of idle things,
Dreams, visions, yellow quince,
And odds and ends of all the places
! have been.
1 put nothing in: and yet 'tis full.
And as I lift the latch at night
My heavy market-basket sings.
—No m -de- Plu m e.
A Kiss
A rising moon,
A lake nearby,
A lover bold,
A maiden shy.
A whispered word,
A startled cry,
A close embrace,
A blissful sigh.
— S. J. Pariiam, Jr.
The Carolina Magazine
27
Why Do Girls Close Their Eyes
When You Kiss 'Em?
Being the Revelations that Came to Sir Newton
Bacon Darwin Jones
H
AVE you ever heard the tale of the prince
who kissed the peasant girl? Well, it is a
matter of history, and here it is, as it is
so admirably suited to preface my revelation:
( )nce there was a prince whose fame as a gallant
was as wide as the knowledge of man. This prince
would have made Nat Goodwin look like a hopeless
ascetic; for he had an insatiate taste for osculation
which was never known to leave a sigh of disappoint-
ment to the subject. Yes, he called them subjects,
which made his title, Connoisseur of the Kissable irre-
fragable. He was wont to ride through the country
over which be held gentle sway, and give recognition
where recognition was merited. It was on such an
occasion one evening, when the sky was a delicate
rufous from the slanting rays of a blushing sun, that
he stopped in a dale in which was a famous spring
known to quench all thirsts. As the prince swung
from his steed, he beheld a maiden stooping at the
fountain. He was struck by her wonderful comeliness,
as she rose and held a dripping gourd to her lips, and
went forward with his wonted gallantry and addressed
the maiden. She was unmistakably a peasant ; but the
connoisseur in him was stirred. It is to be understood
that this prince wasted neither time nor opportunity;
therefore, he was soon in bis province, that of connois-
seur, not of regal sway. As he performed the rites of
kissing, he noticed that the subject closed her eyes
during the transporting moment. (Juite unexplainable,
— astoundingly strange behavior ! The prince went
away wondering ; wondering at this occult action of
a maiden during osculation. That night the prince
made experiments in the court ; and no matter what
the subject, whether a demure maid of some lady or
one whose cheeks were suffused softly with the royal
blood of an ancient line, the result was in each case
the same. There was a gentle but conclusive closing
of maidenly eyes as the prince sipped the nectar of
the gods. So the results of this prince's experiments
have come down to us, and we are interested with
their application to our modern times.
When this startling fact came my to notice, I ini-
tiated a series of experiments to ascertain its verity and
to what degree the feminine of the species has retained
the characteristic. I have found that in this case it
is not one of the variables. I have pursued my re-
search independently (of course) but one other of the
modernists has arrived at about the same conclusion,
and has written a lyric setting forth his sentiment on
the subject. This sentiment shows an addition to the
original handed down, as is patent in the striking title
"Kiss Me Again," or, in the patois of the elite, "Encore
on that last osculation." 1 would say, were 1 an
essayist or a reviewer, instead of an inflexible scientist,
and a cold research human, that this is the plaintive
vet maddened cry of one who has pursued his theory to
the border lines of mania. 'Ibis osculamania seems to
have obtained such insufferable sway over the search-
ing soul that gushingo-effervesco has set in. But to
pursue :
The first subject, after I had decided to make :i
pitiless and complete series of experiments, was ot no
considerable advantage to science. 1 hied me to this
subject with great zeal: lmt as 1 was yet a tyro at the
game, 1 followed more or less crude methods. J made
my first mistake, speaking scientifically — emphatically
so, by leading the subject to a shadowy corner equipped
with a swing. After something like eight minutes of
adjustments and preliminaries attendant on such under-
takings, 1 was ready for the experiment. I was un-
certain about the first exposure, as 1 had clumsily
worked into my own light; so 1 immediately closed
for a duplicate. The result was much the same. I
am already on record as saying that this first experi-
ment gave to science but the sheerest of mites: as a
matter of fact, 1 was able to observe nothing with
any degree of finality due to the bad lights.
Before entering into a description of my next at-
tempt it might be well to make a note of the new
points of view that came to me during extended dis-
cussions. Among these, two deserve recording. The
first is from a celibate male of middle age, being this:
that whereas the feminine of the species is by nature
deceptive and by well-earned reputation wont to de-
precate kissing by word of mouth alone, it is ever the
case that she is unable to look a man in the face on
the moment of the act and vow, '"This is the first time
I have ever kissed a man in my life." She has the
heart to kiss him, but not the face to declare this over
and over so soul fully with her eyes open to such
searching scrutiny. This point of view is not original
with this man, as he admits, but he is heart and soul in
bis subscription to it. The person who holds the other
point of view of the two I deem worthy of record
would say the holder of this one is palpably a cynic.
This is the second of the two; it is advanced by one
of the sex called fair, her claim on the sobriquet might
be valid because of her genric classification: she holds,
in common with the first, the blessing of celibacy;
kissing is the nearest approach to perfect, unadulter-
ated bliss known in this life; in fact it is so near the
real thing, so near the eternal, that it is a transitory
discarding of the robes of the earthly. The eyes are.
in all literatures, windows of the soul, and being the
only apertures of this classification, the closing of them
is the consummation of the transporting act. Maidenly
nature attends to this without thought. (This was
all confided with a spiritual gleam in the spinsterial
eye.) There are other opinions which 1 have decided
are not worthy of mention.
28
The Carolina Magazine
I have always believed that the world was unjustly
callous to unselfish zeal during that season when my
researches were forestalled by unsympathetic public
opinion ; for no one would suffer me any kind of
opportunity of experimenting for that incredibly ex-
tended season, it was two weeks until I was able to
make what proved to be the most fruitful of all my
many unrecorded as well as recorded experiments. In
vain did my scientist's spirit chafe during that interim ;
in vain did 1 walk the streets at night praying for the
subject that came at last ; and in vain did the spirit
of Bacon keep me through it all. And then she came;
came to wield the wand of metamorphosis. The fanat-
ic gleam of the searching scientist left my eyes for-
ever and in its place was the light of a revelation far
beyond that incited by mere sought-after result. I give
it verbatim from my record, faithfully kept though
faithless to science :
"Then came that night. The hour was near eight
and the saffron of the sky was there daubed by scat-
tering dusky clouds; a night, even at that early hour, to
cast an apprehensive spell over the soul of a scientist
as he alternately paced and strolled through the end-
less streets waiting — yes, waiting; for 1 knew that it
would come that night. My great experiment would
come that night — I sensed it, and I waited. And at
the hour appointed it came. I was coursing the in-
defatigable thoroughfare that goes by the railway sta-
tion and out through the town and into the rustic com-
monwealth. At the station the experiment started. She
stood there in the beams of the arc-light, the subject;
and it was one whom I had not seen in many months,
but whom I had never forgotten. When I saw her I
adjusted my scientist's soul for the revelation ; and
stuffing my scientist's hat in my scientist's hand, I
marched up to her and greeted her in my scientist's
soothing baritone. And right there in front of the sta-
tion under the arc-light my scientist's idiosyncrasies
(used advisedly) left my soul and my hat and my hand
and my baritone, and winding themselves into an ever-
diminishing ball spun smoothly down the thoroughfare
that goes by the station and out through the town and
into the rustic commonwealth, and I have never seen
them more.
"She returned my greeting and was forthwith at-
tached to my arm. Then we were some farther down
the street, which is to say that we were standing be-
fore the house that was her home when I carried her
books from the old schools in the days now in unscien-
tific history. Do I digress? The answer is patience.
Details always add length, often confuse, and invari-
ably prove that we live not in the abe of Jobe ; so I
dispense with them and we are in due course in the
vine-covered, rose-scented, and moonlit, summerhouse
that still stands by the little garden. The vines were
dense, but we sat near the door and the moon beamed
sufficient radiance to discover whether or not one was
momentarily a self-imposed Milton. fust aprobos 1
initiated the thought that I should at last test the verity
of the ancient prince's theory. This last dying flicker
of the light of cold science went as suddenly at it came.
Forgive me, ( >h ye Muse, wooed by Bacon, Newton,
and Darwin, illustrous men for whom I am named, but
my apostasy was complete. .Again was I within one
inch of surpassing knowledge and again the shutter of
fate clicked and proved me amenable to the laws that
make men humans . . . After a moment in which
all things stood "At gaze like Joshua's moon in Aja-
lon," in which the things of time, space, and sub-
stance neither moved nor accrued, / opened my eyes;
opened them into two others returning as they from
an eon among the things unwritten and uncompassed.
It was indeed but a last, dying flicker of the light of
cold science that registered when within one inch of
knowledge that I was at the bourne of the occult.
"As I was no longer of the scientific penchant, 1
was not worried further to know if maidenly eyes
have among other qualities that of closing on the out-
side world just at the moment when the elements of
creation merge with no respect to time, space, or sub-
stance. We all agree with Friend Alec Pope that "To
err is human" ; but when he looked around at the crea-
tures of this world and announced that "Fools rush
in where angels fear to tread," he not only spoke the
contents of numberless encyclopedias but beggared re-
futation of the most casual detail. I am neither a
scientist nor an angel, but 1 know a goat when 1
see one ..."
The College Widow and the
Baby Vamp
Jonathan Daniels
A FEW palty years ago college widows a la
George Acle were exerting a very diverting-
influence among the college men of the coun-
try, but now, with the exception of a very clever
few, the type has become extinct. The old college
widow has given way to the modern baby vampire.
The two types are alike in many things but the younger
group has radically broken away from the out-of-date
methods of their antediluvian sisters.
College widows were content to break a heart here
and there in a class and pass on to the rising class.
Usually when they had collected fraternity pins, class
pins, pennants, rings, dance programs, banquet sou-
venirs, flowers, and candy from six or seven college
generations they were content to retire from the field
to become the wife of a faculty member.
College widows were almost always residents of the
college towns. They were interested in college activ-
ities and knew the relative weights and merits of every
football team in the locality. They made themselves a
real part of the life of the college and were as deeply
interested in campus affairs as were the students them-
selves. They understood football, baseball, basketball,
and men. And the college widows even though she
was perhaps free with her kisses was after all a very
healthy type of girl.
The baby vampire pretends to little of this. She is
however a wonder in her understanding of the sopho-
more. Her great fault lies in the fact that she judges
all men by his standard. She is absolutely ignorant of
every outdoor sport but a past master on indoor and
front porch games. She's right there with a hot line of
soft chatter even if she doesn't say anything. If she
has a brain she does her best to conceal it, even as her
T HE CAROLI N A M AGAZ I NE
29
ears. No self-fespecting girl today has ears. In times
of service she lasts not half so long as her has-been
sister hut in point of distance covered she has set a
record as yet unsurpassed.
She is rarely a resident of the college town or the
particular property of any one college. Using home as
a base and as a supply depot she goes from one set
of colleges dances and games to another. At every
college she uses the same old line about being good to
get hack to a real college after those perfectly terrible
dances at Suehandsucha College and the pitiful part
is that men who are supposed to he intelligent fall for
it. The baby vampire uses all the old stock pieces such
as the baby stare, the "You're so big and strong'*, and
any old lines that their mothers used twenty years ago
hut they do it in a different way.
It is hardly fair, however, to judge the baby vam-
pire thus far as her type has only had a year or two
in which to develop. Next year when the skirts go up
or down with the change of styles she may change her
line. Perhaps she's a result of the war. like high prices.
Frost
The frost hath come.
And blown its icy breath
( )n herb and vine, —
Sending man, and bird, and beast
To shelter from its stinging blast.
The frost of death hath come
And laid its icy hand upon my
Sending me.
Shivering,
To the hire o\ ( iod.
— 1).
He,
R.
The Isle of Music
The wasting hours are gone.
The darkening day comes softly
To its end. Then music lilts
The veil of shadows from my
Stirling heart. The thickening air
Is laden with a sweet and moving breath.
Breath — it comes from out the dark,
1 know not whence; just that it comes
And bears me soaring off.
My soul engulfed in a melodious strain
Soars through the ethereal
Tumult and is left transported
On some fairy Isle of Music.
The moodful beauty of the fairy
Voice leaves my wild soul and leaves
Me weak to hearken with rapture to
The strains of some eternal Hoffmann,
As he tunes his God-given lyre
For some divine and swelling Barcarole,
Meant for the ears of gods alone.
My wild heart tugs to burst that
I one i x.
Which hinds it to this world that it
Might never listen to any earthly sound.
But ever remain transported in that
Isle of Music. The God-intended
Barcarole swells on. 1 hearken with my
Soul more than my ears; lor these poor
Ears are limited and scarce can leed
Me of the food that moves the mighty
Gods. These earthly drums are powerless
Before the immortal diaphragm that does
Respond in such tumult to that which
Is the speech of ( »od and meant alone
For the mightier-tuned drums of Angels.
Gaklaxd Burns
oktek.
Phone 2656 The Manuel's Serves You Right
"CLEANLINESS" OUR MOTTO
Manuel's Cafe
Manuel A Panagiotou, Manager
(NO BRANCHES)
1 12 IV. MARKET ST. GREENSBORO, N. C.
Don't delay!
Buy a package of Chesterfields right
now and see how good they taste.
"They satisfy" and the blend can't be
copied.
20 for 20 cents.
esterfield
30
The Carolina Magazine
How Large is an Atom?
ATOMS are so infinitesimal that to be seen under
. the most powerful microscope one hundred
million must be grouped. The atom used to be the
smallest indivisible unit of matter. When the X-Rays
and radium were discovered physicists found that they
were dealing with smaller things than atoms — with par-
ticles they call "electrons."
Atoms are built up of electrons, just as the solar
system is built up of sun and planets. Magnify the
hydrogen atom, says Sir Oliver Lodge, to the size of a
cathedral, and an electron, in comparison, will be no
bigger than a bird-shot
Not much substantial progress can be made in chemical and
electrical industries unless the action of electrons is studied. For
that reason the chemists and physicists in the Research Labora-
tories of the General Electric Company are as much concerned
with the very constitution of matter as they are with the develop-
ment of new inventions. They use the X-Ray tube as if it were
a machine-gun; for by its means electrons are shot at targets in
new ways so as to reveal more about the structure of matter.
As the result of such experiments, the X-Ray tube has been
greatly improved, and the vacuum tube, now so indispensable in
radio communication, has been developed into a kind of trigger
device for guiding electrons by radio waves. -
Years may thus be spent in what seems to be merely a purely
"theoretical" investigation. Yet nothing is so practical as a
good theory. The whole structure of modern mechanical engi-
neering is reared on Newton's laws of gravitation and motion —
theories stated in the form of immutable propositions.
In the past the theories that resulted from purely scientific re-
search usually came from the university laboratories, whereupon
the industries applied them. The Research Laboratories of the
General Electric Company conceive it as part of their task to ex-
plore the unknown in the same spirit, even though there may be
no immediate commercial goal in view. Sooner or later the
world profits by such research in pure science. Wireless com-
munication, for example, was accomplished largely as the result
of Herz's brilliant series of purely scientific experiments demon-
strating the existence of wireless waves
General Office
-©sup
Schenectady, N. Y.
The University of North Carolina
Maximum Service to the People of the State
A.
The College of Liberal Arts
B.
The School of Applied Science
( 1 ) Chemical Engineering
(2) Electrical Engineering
(3) Civil and Road Engineering
(4) Soil Investigation
C.
The Graduate School
D.
The School of Law
E.
The School of Medicine
F.
The School of Pharmacy
G.
The School of Education
H.
The Summer School
I.
The School of Commerce
J.
The Bureau of Extension
Literary Societies, Student Publications, Student-Activity Or-
ganizations, Y. M. C. A.
Gymnasium and Swimming Pool, Two Athletic Fields, Twenty-
four Tennis Courts, Indoor and Outdoor Basketball Courts.
Military Training Under Competent Officers.
82,000- Volume Library, 800 Current Periodicals.
Write to the University When You Need Help
For Information Regarding the
University, Address
THOMAS J. WILSON, Jr., Registrar
3z
The Carolina Magazine
I
T is the practice of
this company to pro-
duce work that is in
strict accord with the
standards of the busi-
ness and professional
folks using it.
^ This is strikingly
exemplified by this
number of the Caro-
lina Magazine.
We are also adept at
making all kinds of
printing and adver-
tising matter — the
kind your business
demands.
The Seem an Printery
Durham, N. C.
The New Carolina
Magazine
qA cRejuvenation of the University 's
Oldest Student Publication
Published monthly by the Dialectic
and Philanthropic Literary Societies
of the University of North Carolina.
Your subscription will help make
Carolina's Magazine the Greatest
College Magazine.
Send One Dollar and Fifty Cents
for one year's subscription
P, A. Reavis
BUSINESS MANAGER
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
The Greensboro Daily News
Is the favorite newspaper of many North Carolina
people, because its broad liberal policy and its ex-
cellent news service appeal to them.
North Carolina is a great state, and the Daily News
stands for those things which tend to upbuild it.
Keep abreast with present-day events by subscrib-
ing for the Daily News.
$6.50 Daily and Sunday, from now to June 1,
1921
Eubanks Drug Co.
Offers 28 Years' Experience
Jones & Frasier Company
Durham, N. C.
Gold and Silversmiths
Estimates cheerfully furnished on medals, all
college jewelry and banquet favors
A. A. Kluttz Co.
Everything for the Student
THE BANK OF CHAPEL HILL
M. C. S. NOBLE
President
R. L. STROWD
Vice-President
M. E. HOGAN
Cashier
Oldest and Strongest Bank in Orange County
DRUGGISTS
REXALL STORE
PATTERSON BROS.
SHAEFFER AND WATERMAN FOUN-
TAIN PENS
NORRIS CANDIES CUT FLOWERS
Symphony Lawn, Gentlemen Club, Carlton
Club — Correct Stationery for Gentlemen
E. V. Howell, Prentlent
K. II. Ward, T.-Pies.
The Peoples Bank
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
LLEOO Li.ch I : el "esiient
C. B. GRTirjriK, Cashier Tt. P. Andrews, Axst. Cash:
Andrew's Cash Store Co.
When in need of gent 's furnishings call on the
above firm, where you will find the very best in
everything you need. Agents for M. Moses clothes.
Instead of giving college agents 10% we have de-
cided to give the wearer 10% off on all suits. Come
to se us.
Andrew's Cash Store Co.
EVERYTHING IN STATIONERY AT
FOISTER'S
KODAKS
SUPPLIES
DEVELOPING
PRINTING
ENLARGING
FRAMING
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
Camels
ring true!
YOU get to smoking Camels because you ap-
preciate their fine, refreshing flavor! And,
you like them better all the time because they
never tire your taste!
Camels quality makes Camels so appetizing,
so continuously delightful. And, Camels expert
blend of choice Turkish and choice Domestic
tobaccos gives them that wonderful mildness
and mellow body.
You have only to compare Camels with any
cigarette in the world at any price to know per-
sonally that Camels are a revelation!
R. J. Reynolds Tobacco Co., Winston-Salem, N. C.
Camels are sold every-
where in scientifically
sealed packages of 20
cigarettes for 20 cents
tt£
tJ£
lllllllllllllllllll!lilllll!!l[l!llil!lllllllllllllllllll!lllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllinTT7TT
'iiiiiiiirHiiiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiiriiiiiimi'iiii'1.- ' : ; -]
OLD SERIES VOL. 51
NUMBER 3
NEW SERIES VOL. 38
December, 1920
The New
Carolina
Magazine
The Future of Organized
Protestantism
B> DR. HERMAN HARRELL HORNE
Three Whoops in Hell
By JOHN MANNING BOOKER
The Promise of American Life
When Christmas Came to
Zeb Tyler
Holiday Number
Price 20 Cents
TmTT iinmmnii
.'in ii.u.
The University of North Carolina
Maximum Seruice to the People of the State
A.
The College of Liberal Arts
B.
The School of Applied Science
(1) Chemical Engineering
(2) Electrical Engineering
, (3) Civil and Road Engineering
(4) Soil Investigation
C.
The Graduate School
D.
The School of Law
E.
The School of Medicine
F.
The School of Pharmacy
g:
The School of Education
H.
The Summer School
1.
The School of Commerce
J-
The Bureau of Extension
K.
The School of Public Welfare
Literary Societies, Student Publications, Student-Activity Or-
ganizations, Y. M. C. A.
Gymnasium and Swimming Pool, Two Athletic Fields, Twenty-
four Tennis Courts, Indoor and Outdoor Basketball Courts.
Military Training Under Competent Officers.
82,000- Volume Library, 800 Current Periodicals.
Write to the University When You Need Help
For Information Regarding the
University, Address
THOMAS J. WILSON, Jr., Registrar
It pays to put
underwear money
into "Hanes"
ELASTIC KNIT
Underwear
— bigger value, longer wear
and greater comfort!
FOR years "Hanes" winter underwear for
men has proven itself to be the national
underwear standard; its sales exceed any
' elastic knit underwear! Its popularity ex-
tends from coast-to-coast!
"Hanes" wins on merit! It is not fancy
underwear, but it has enduring quality in its
"Hanes"-spun yarn, in its "Hanes" directed
workmanship! And, its warmth, service and
comfort cannot be exceeded at the price!
Your confidence in every "Hanes" garment,
in every "Hanes" thread and stitch can never
be misplaced! ''Hanes" guarantee proves that!
"MANES" underwear is made in heavy and medium
1 1 winter weight union suits and heavy weight
shirts and drawers. The medium weight union suit,
new this year and illustrated in this advertisement,
is of exceptional interest to every man who works
indoors. It is made of full combed yarn, is silk
trimmed, and carries the new yellow label.
"Hanes" Union Suits have the tailored, non-
gaping collarette; closed crotch stays closed; an
extra gusset gives extra thigh comfort ; buttonholes
will not stretch and last the life of the garment;
pearl buttons sewed on to stay; elastic knit cuffs
and ankles hold their shape; flat unbreakable seams.
Shirts have the snug-fitting "Hanes" elastic knit
collarette, sateen vent and elastic knit wrists.
Drawers are cut roomy and have the durable "Hanes"
, 3-button sateen waist band.
Put the boys into Hanes Union Suits
— the biggest value in quality, wear, warmth and
comfort for boys ever sold at the price. These
boys' suits duplicate the men's Union Suits in im-
portant features with added fleeciness.
Made in sizes 20 to 34, covering ages from 2 to 16
years. Two to four year old sizes have drop seat.
Inspect these remarkable "Hanes"
garments at your dealer's — at once.
If he can't supply you, write us.
P. H. HANES KNITTING CO., Winston-Salem, N.C.
New York Office: 366 Broadway
Warning to the trade: Any garment offered as "Hanes" is a
substitute unless it bears the "Hanes" label.
Read Hanes Guarantee:
"We guarantee Hanes Underwear absolutely — every
thread, stitch and button. We guarantee to return your
money or give you a new garment if any seam breaks."
}lulr Summ^llmdtojMOJrlhm NdxAS&ck (Ju^SuA !
The New Carolina Magazine
Published by th: Dialectic and Philanthropic Literary Societies
,<f the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, X. C.
Old Series Vol. 51
Number 3
New Series Vol. 38
Contributing Editors
G. B. PORTLR
W. W. STOUT
[OXATHAN DANIELS
F. J. LIIPFERT
VV. P. HUDSON
HUBERT HEFFNER
W. E. HORXER
\V. C. PROCTOR
L). R. HODGIN
Editor-in-C hicf
TYRE TAYLOR, Di.
Business Manager
P. A. REAVIS, Jr., Phi.
. Issistant Editor
'HILLIP HETTLEMAN, Phi
. Issistant Business Managers
W. E. MATHEWS
C. T. WILLIAMS
. Issociate Editors
C. T. BOYD. Di.
W. L. BLYTHE, Di
C. W. PHILLIPS, Di.
DAN BYRD. Phi.
J. A. BEXDER
u
S
l>8tt>»t)»l>«ltl«l»a>WI>8W^^
Contents
December, 1920
PAGE
Editoriai .\
THE WORLD AND NORTH CAR( )LINA
America — Is. She "Going In" — And How? — TV. C. Proctor 5
What Is Socialism ? — G. B. Rohbins 8
The Wail and the Federal Reserve System — / i'. Massenberg Id
The New Science: Human Engineering — George If. McCoy 11
Another Instance oe Applied "isms" — M. C. Gorhaui 12
The Future of Organized Protestantism — Herman Harrell Home 13
Education — The Peacemaker — M . C . S. Noble, Jr 1?
Why Come to College Anyway? 15
The Promise of American Life — William I7.. Horner : 17
Industrial Winston-Salem — William T. Hitter 21
Emile Rose Knox — William P.. Homer 22
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Reptiles and the High Cost oe Living 24
Our Forest Problem 25
Terrapin Farming — D. IK Duncan ■ 25
SHORT STORIES. SKETCHES AND VERSE
Three Whoops in Hell- — John Manning Hooker 2/
The Girl— H. B. D 30
In Autumn Time — Charles G. Smith .' 30
When Christmas Came to Zeb Tyler — Garland Porter 31
Raleigh- The Shepherd oe the Ocean — Nellie Robcrson 38
Christmas Week — Wilbur Stout 38
Philosophy ix Slang 39
The Column — Jonathan Daniels
The Lone Wolf— Edwin Matthews 4I1
Flesh Pots — Jonathan Daniels
Winter Coming — Jonathan Daniels 4()
Social Origin — Charles G. Smith 40
Song of the Dead — Paul Green "JJ
"( 'o\'i km i'tiw.e Quitters" — John S. Terry "*'
TO OUR PATRONS
The Carolina Magazine is strictly a college publication. Xo copyrighted material will be
received no article will be paid for, and all material carried in The Carolina Magazine is released
for the press directly upon publication. The Board reserves the right to revise to a limited degree
any manuscript submitted, but will not publish revised articles until consent of author is obtained.
Address all contributions to Tyre Taylor, Editor-in-Chief, Carolina Magazine, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Subscription price $1.50 a year— 20 cents a copy
Entered as second class matter at the Postoffice at Chapel Hill. X. C, November 1, 1920.
'•■ 3SSBSBSIS2Iif Silfi'ffff jffi ml IG2 ml'ml hi m7m7m7ml WilSSl'mTSSml 'mTmTwTwTmTSM mTml 'mTml ^SS^TmTmTm^^mTiS^S^mTm^^l^i^^tr.
vMWJmMmM^\m^Mmm^mmmmmmmm-mmmm"^^^iwM mmm it- w mm m w w jt zri' so? 3.11 ?? »? i<y i<.>: 5j
/. THE NEW CAROLINA MAGAZINE /.
Old Series Vol. 51
DECEMBER, 1920
New Series Vol. 38
Editorial
The New Era and the Job of
the College Man
POLITICIANS of a certain political faith tell us
that we are upon the threshold of a new era. We
are inclined to agree with them. For blind and un-
reasoning national selfishness and for sordid provin-
cialism that looks no further than its own nose, it
would appear that the period we are about to enter will
quite eclipse any other similar period in the country's
history, and in that sense is undoubtedly new. The
"League is deceased," says President-elect Harding,
and since for the time being he undoubtedly has the
majority of the American people behind him, we can-
not help but agree : the League is temporarily deceased.
In company with Mexico, Russia, and Turkey Mr.
Harding promises to lead us "along paths of bigotry and
reaction and thereby fulfill the promises made by his
party. We are to maintain a sullen indifference to the
work of our more enlightened and public-spirited neigh-
bors in their efforts to keep the peace, and for the first
time in her history, America is to play the role of a
quitter and traitor to the cause that she herself spon-
sored.
But "truth crushed to earth will rise again" and we
are therefore of the faith that the League is not dead
but rather sleepeth. When the pendulum of human
progress, which swung at least a century into the fu-
ture during the war, recovers from its backward sweep,
the League will be adopted. The flood tide of reaction
which reached its crest on November 2d, will gradually
recede ; the people will tire of their minature states-
men of the Harding type, and the United States will
join hands with the rest of the world in some sort of
association that has for its purpose the prevention of
future wars.
But in the meantime the thinking portion of our pop-
ulation, and especially the college men, have a job on
their hands of the first magnitude. That job is none
other than to keep alive the spark of our duties as a
world power to other world powers. While Harding
rules as the arch-priest and apostle of reaction in its
most repulsive form, it shall be our task to remain on
the commanding position that served as the basis for
Wilson and his program. Our perspective must not
become grounded in an infinitesimal appeal to our lower
natures. It was the beast lingering in man that elected
Harding on an anti-league platform. So for a space
we can only wait on the hill top while the great
mass goes through its usual actions of groping in
the dark, burning its fingers with a false leader and
finally becoming disappointed and then at last re-
gaining its normal way of looking at things. We
must try to save something from the wreck of Wilson-
ian idealism and to consolidate our position for the real
battle that is to be staged four years hence. It seems
slow but that is the only way to make progress.
Merry Christmas
Till'" war is over — it has been over for two years.
All the soldiers are back home and the uniforms
themselves, severely worn, are snugly packed away in
moth halls. The Red Cross is in easy kelter, the Y.
M. C. A. lias plenty of money, — in fact, "Drives" of
every kind are quite out of style.
And not only that, but prices are tumbling. You can
get a pair of shoes or a suit of clothes or an overcoat
for a little more than half what they cost a year ago.
Board itself shows signs of falling into step and listen-
ing to reason. There will be no more "meatless,"
"wheatless," and "heatless" days; no more liberty
loan posters or drill sergeants or shave tails. The war
is two full years in the background and its memories
are fast fading. Peace reigns.
But the most important part is yet to come. We
have two whole weeks before us in which to have a
good time. Two weeks! Think of it. Not a lab
to bother with, not an eight-thirty to catch, the In-
structor's voice hushed and still. "Peace on earth,
good will to men". . . . Christmas 1920. The
snow has never been so white as it's going to be this
Christmas : the wood fires have never been brighter or
the home cooking better. And the girls, God bless 'em,
have taken a new hold on life and look too good to be
true. There's going to be sparkling shows, wonderful
dances, intoxicating music, soft glances, lingering ca-
resses, promises made, laughter, chatter, song — during
these next two weeks. Will you get your share of it
and come back ready to "put out" work as never
before? Carolina Magazine hopes you will, — wishes
you a Merry Christmas!
Hatracks or —
NOAH Webster should have given this definition
in his dictionary : head, noun, neuter, singular.
That part of the body generally used as a hatrack,
except in college towns where it is used only as a
receptacle for olive oil, or hair tonic.
The function of the University is to teach us to
think, but about all we do is to go to the show every
night, complain about the food they serve in Swain
Hall, daub paint over the walls, and wonder why
the State doesn't make our appropriation larger.
We go to chapel supposedly to worship, but when
it is announced that one of the local preachers will
make a talk, there is a general exodus of all those who
are situated so they can make a swift get-away.
We see a Phi Beta Kappa key hanging on some
man's watch chain. We say: "What a fool that man
was for wasting his time studying when he could have
been having a good time!"
The Carolina Magazine
We have a famous authority on Citizenship speak
during' the Weil Lectures. The lectures draw an au-
dience of about twenty-five, most of whom are faculty
members.
WTe are content to carry only three courses a quar-
ter— nay more, we believe that we are terribly over-
burdened. Yet, when the faculty tells us that we are
developing will power and the ability to think, we be-
lieve what they say.
What shall be the outcome of all our apparent lack
of interest in the problems that surround us, and what
shall we do to develop ourselves? The answer lies
not in blindly following what our environment and
habits tell us to do, but in clear and honest thinking.
Let us treat our heads right. Let us let them per-
form the function for which they were given us.
—William E. Horner.
A Sore Spot
I THINK the year, nineteen-twenty, will go down
for all time as the year in which the women of
creation sprung on the men of creation more cussed-
ness than has ever before been witnessed in a similar
period of time. First the Suffragists made asses of
the Tennessee Legislators and now the co-eds bid fair
to do the same thing to the members of the Carolina
Student Body.
Now, lest I be mobbed at the very outset, let me
hasten to agree that we are not desirous of having
women come to the University. We have exhausted,
it seems, every means at our disposal to make them
aware of that fact. We have been impolite to them;
we have told them in so many words that we don't
want them and still they persist. I don't think there
is ground for a shadow of doubt that if a vote were
taken on the campus next week, the co-eds would
be snowed under in a veritable avalanche of "We don't
want yous."
But are our desires in the matter any longer the
point at issue? It is supposed that persons are not
desirous of having chills or fever or bills to pay, and
yet persons do hare all these things. We must put
up with crowded dormitories and rainy days; they
seem to be unavoidable evils. Now do not co-eds fall
into this same general classification? They are citi-
zens, they vote in elections, at least most of them do.
Before we are aware of it they will be serving on
finance committees in the legislature and will be
having a voice in what our appropriations shall be.
Not only does the mooted question of constitutionality
arise when you consider a legislative act to exclude
women from the I 'niversitv, but no politician would
dare offend his numerous and formidable female
constituency by so obvious a slap in the face. As
citizens who are taxed for its upkeep, women have
an undoubted right to come to the State University.
Then what are we to do about it? What is the
reasonable and sensible thing to do? Shall we go on a
hegira into some neighboring state or go on a hunger
strike as a protest? Shall we threaten the persistent
ones with insult and violence if they continue to come?
We think not. If 1 am at the foot of a mountain and
see a landslide approaching from above at sixty miles
an hour I shall not consider it the part of wisdom to
indulge in wordy argument to convice it that it should
not come, at least while I am standing there. The
women are here and they are going to continue to
come in ever-increasing numbers. Therefore, the
sensible and graceful thing to do is to welcome them
and treat them like human beings when they get here.
So long as we maintain the present attitude of inhospi-
tality the finer class of women will hesitate to come
here. They have no desire to remain at a place where
they are continually made aware of the fact that they
are not wanted. Our co-eds will be the "brassy ones"
who persist in the face of opposition.
It may be a bitter dose for some, but it seems un-
avoidable.
Money and the Church
THE other day we went to church. It was a very
handsome church and the solemn beauty of the
organ music together with the artistic singing of the
choir captivated us. We thought it a good thing to go
to church, — it was so warm and comfortable inside
and the people were so well dressed and good to look
upon.
Then came a pause in the services — a time, it seemed,
when we were expected to "ante up" — to pay for the
enjoyment that the institution was giving us. Nickels
dimes, quarters, fifty-cent pieces, and dollars clinked
metallically in the collection plate. Then the deacons
did a perfect "about face," marched up the aisle and
delivered the morning offering. But the joy, we are
frank to say, had been taken out of that service. Of
course we didn't particularly care for the small amount
that one gives to the Sunday collection, but it seemed
that in that beautiful church and in the sound of that
solemn music one mighl for at least a few moments
be spared the sight of money seekers. The rattle of
dirty coins in that dim religious atmosphere was like
a hen track on a work of art, was the single discord-
ant note in the whole proceeding. It placed the stamp
ol commerce on the most sacred of all institutions and
served to emphasize yet more strongly the fact that the
church of today is exactly like any other ordinary or-
ganization that depends for its continued existence
upon a liberal supply of money. In modern religion
the inspiration, incentive to do good, and reward for
service may all be summed un in the single word :
money.
Editor's Note: The articles in the Opinion and Comment section of Carolina Magazine represenl merely the attitude oi
those who write them and are not, therefore, to be considered necessarily as the views of the publication itself. True name-,
must accompany all contributions to this and other departments, though only the initials or a fictitious name will he printed
if the writer so requests.
:!II!Iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii;iiiim
The World and North Carolina
From the Student's Viewpoint
The tremendous slump in prices of all manufactured and farm products makes
it imperative that America re-establish at once pre-war trade and
economic relations with all the world. In the coming
readjustment the outstanding issue will inevita-
bly center about the League.
iHiiiiiiiiiijiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiuiiii^ minim wwiiiwwii wiiiiiiimiimmii i hi iiiimiii w i mi iiiiiiiiiimiiiimiiiiiuiiiiiniiiiiimiiimiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii
America — Is She "Going In" — And How?
Second of a series of articles dealing with national and international problems
which this country must meet and solve in the near future.
Bv W. C. PROCTOR
IT WOULD seem that the predictions made in
the first paper of this series, that one dealing
with the national political outlook which appear-
ed in last month's Magazine, are more than reason-
ably sure of materialization.
And with that bit of encouragement, we are, in this
second article, invading the realm of Mr. Wells, sum-
marizing the general European situation, with which
America's destiny and existence can not but be closely
interwoven in the new internationalism of the future,
and surveying the next decade with as much logical
hope and optimism as the remembrance of past events
will permit.
Quite ambitious, is it not, and we confess — to use
Presidential language, that it is not without a full
realization of the difficulty of the task, and trepidation
that we may be considered presumptions in our knowl-
edge, that we begin.
On the morning of March 4th, Warren Gamaliel
Harding will spoon his grapefruit in the breakfast
room of the White House. Unfortunately, however,
he is not going to restrict himself to eating and sleep-
ing in the White House. Personally, we should feel
much easier if he did, and if we have gained the right
impression of the man, so would he ; but the clique,
the 'king-makers,' the Senate cabal, are assuredly
going to sit in final judgment on that "enfant terrible"
of Mr. Wilson's, born at Versailles, and looked upon
so green-eyedly by one Henry Cabot Lodge.
And Harding, after having taken fifteen separate
and decisive stands upon the League, has at last been
a nice frank boy and admitted that he knows abso-
lutely nothing about the whole matter.
Ah ! What qualities of leadership in this unsettled
hour of political confusion, which, as someone has
written and many believed, only reflects a moral and
intellectual confusion which lies behind it ; in this time
of curtailing of work hours, limited production,
strikes, bomb plots, communist propaganda, prohibi-
tion violation, social ferment, in this time of disillu-
sionment, discontent, and unrest, what incisive and
straightforward statesmanship characterizes the poli-
cies of the nation's chief executive.
A man, the perfect example of the machine spell-
binding politician, with whom bombastic phrase-making
is not only a substitute for clear and coherent thinking,
but a compensation for infirmity of character. Her-
bert Parsons, who recently resigned from the Repub-
lican National Committee, has some very decided con-
victions as to what he will accomplish.
"All his talk is mush," he says "after having had
the Treaty before him for over a year he does not
know what should be done. He will never know."
But the thing is done, it cannot be undone, and
there is the future always.
America will eventually join the League of Nations,
probably with the Lodge reservations or more of the
same variety, but in a year or so, we will be engaged
in carrying out the work of the Secretariat, if the
right Senate is in the saddle.
To consider the matter fairly, let us think back to
the time of the Armistice. Two large conceptions
were at grips, the idea of a larger co-operation in
human affairs, and the idea of a new organization of
force to dominate the world. So far as men can
embody ideas of such magnitude, Woodrow Wilson
embodied the first, George Clemenceau the second.
Each idea had its supporters in each country. Here,
for example. Lodge and his ilk were the undoubted
supporters of the policy of force, while in Prance, as
well as in Italy and the whole wide world, there was
a great host of plain people who would follow the
American President rather than the French premier.
No conqueror ever received the tribute that was ac-
corded Wilson while he was abroad. This conflict
of ideas at the opening of the Peace Conference was
one of the supremely great junctures of human af-
fairs. Certainly it was a struggle bound to be bitter
and hard fought, but there seems to us now to he
little reason for any of the essentials of the issue to
have been confused as they were. Books like that of
Mr. Keynes' should have straightened things out. It
The Carolina Magazine
was not contusing because those who were for co-
operation had a set of principles laid down in the
armistice as definite as our own Declaration of Inde-
pendence. The execution of those principles meant an
overwhelming defeat for international good faith and
an appalling defeat for reactionaries everywhere. By
adhering resolutely and intelligently to those principles
the liberal forces of mankind the world over would
have been welded together, and organized definitely
for further advances against the strongholds of Phil-
istinism, selfish imperialism, and paternalism. For it
happened that for once the sanguine and generous ele-
ments of society in all nations had a common program
legally and morally binding upon all the great powers
of the world, much such an opportunity of a lifetime
that liberal factions had in America this summer at
the Chicago convention, and threw away ; finally de-
generating into a carnival of freaks from the East
side. But instead of being summoned to fight for
these principles, they were rudely and abruptly shut
out of the discussion and Wilson sat about the table
and complacently watched Clemenceau realistically re-
enact the part of Metternich at the Congress of Vienna.
The same old school of diplomacy, the same old game
played in the same old way with the same old tricks,
in a world that was telling itself that all that had
gone with the downfall of the Kaiser.
Through long w^eary months the weeds of rumor,
anxiety, and faction were allowed to run strife. When
finally the doors of the secret chamber were opened,
the people of the world were told to accept what had
been fabricated sight unseen. That is the point where
the unrest of the present year had its inception. For
when the world examined the result it was seen that
the principle had been abandoned and little was left
of it but a "new facade for an old Machiavellianism."
When Wilson came back home on the "George
Washington," ironic happening, and said in the Metro-
politan that the result was satisfactory, that the fight
had been won, we knew he was wrong, his most sin-
cere supporters knew that he was wrong, that the
"Tiger" had defeated him. That gave it all the more
the taste of wormwood — the pretense. And then we
began to hear of France overrunning Syria, the Polish
squabble, the ambitious premier of Greece, d'Annunzio
in Fiume, and how the commissions and tribunals oi
the "Big Three" were high-handedly settling matters
and running Europe. The press furnished us evidence
fresh each morning of the undeniable truth of our sus-
picious and convictions.
It was not the defeat of our hopes at Paris dial
has confused and irritated us so much, but the pre-
tense since Paris.
After such an outcome we believe it will take a
long time to reorganize the wasted impulse that was
to redeem the war, to gather up hope again, to work
out the programs and search for the guiding prin-
ciples through which the next great creative impulse
among men can express itself.
The next time it will come from the international-
ism of labor, which vetoed British intervention in
Russia, which forced at least explanations from the
Hungarian oligarchy, which is preparing to settle the
coal question of the world along lines not laid down by
the professional statesmen. Surely it is not the inter-
nationalism that Mr. Root or Mr. Harding would en-
dorse or prefer to substitute for the League, but it
remains the one existing force that appears to offer
any hope that the world will not, after this brief
breathing spell, plunge back into an orgy of venge-
ance. And in these days when college literary soci-
eties, aged spinsters, and political demagogues are
settling the labor question, when Wall Street provides
good material for insurance agents, and profit-sharing
plans and "Industrial Democracy" schemes are being
thrown out as sops and palliatives to try to stem the
slow and inevitable tide, one can not refrain from
mentioning the September industrial revolution in
Italy when the workers rose up calmly in the night,
seized the factories of the metal industries, keys to
nation's business power, and told the government
what they wanted. And the government came across,
and quick at that. Their wage demands were second-
ary, their primary demand was joint control of the
direction of the industry. No small radical element
out of hand, either, this, for the Catholic Peoples
party scarcely lags behind them. Premier Giolitti. in
accepting their demands, said: "It is no longer pos-
sible to uphold the principle that in a great industry
there must be one chief in command while thousands
must obey him with no guaranties of control over
him."
Newspaper reports said that the control is covering
the whole financial as well as the technical field of
industry.
Surely these are tense times, fraught with much im-
portance. An astounding revolution, without blood-
shed or pillaging, a revolution aided and abetted by a
government anti-socialist in construction, but awake
to the kaleidoscopic change through which Europe and
the world is passing.
Some of us noncommittantly dismiss Woodrow Wil-
son as a tragic failure; we wonder if we stop to con-
sider the insurmountable difficulties that were placed
opposite the man. To our mind he is one of the most
heroic figures in the most dramatic background that
history has ever given us.
When he came home on the "George Washington"
he must have felt that he had lost those things which
he so valiantly championed and then he met his Bru-
tus, the Senate. Picture now the long hours of de-
bate, the reaction of his ideals upon American states-
men and politicians of various types and parties, and
the nature of the constitutional issues raised by his
attempt to realize those ideals at the Peace Conference.
Much as we should like, we will not have the time
to go into the Senate controversy, concerning which
a good many uncomplimentary things have been said
and written, lint was it not a question which needed
a careful and most exhaustive consideration? We be-
lieve that Root is not a jealous, misguided, benighted
heathen who became peeved at not being sent to Paris.
Wilson had from the first pushed the very large pow-
ers of the executive in every direction upon the slight-
est pretext, and there can be no doubt that he suc-
ceeded in dovetailing the Covenant into the treaty, in
forcing the Senate to accept it without reservation,
this would have so greatly raised the powers of the
president and would have been such a blow to the
constitutional powers of the Senate that it would have
been difficulty to recover from.
The Carolina Magazine
7
American idealism could not but sec in the pro-
visions of the Peace Treaty, as one by one they came
to light, and as they were administered by the Big
Three, a scornful repudiation of that principle of
self-determination, which, oblivious of the methods of
their own expansion and of the lessons of their own
civil war, they conceived to be their peculiar mission
to champion.
When this matter first came up it was not a party
squabble; its more responsible critics warmly dis-
claimed any partisan motives and to the end, the vot-
ing proved it. But when Congress met again for the
summer session it was evident that its temper had
changed. It was clear after what had passed that the
President's expressed intention of dovetailing the
Covenant into the general Treaty would turn the Sen-
ate. When Congress met its tendency was not only
to be critical, but hypocritical.
Nationalism, pure and simple, was no doubt the
creed of much of the rank in opposition to President
Wilson, and his work, their covenant. America has
attained to greatness and the safety that accompanies
greatness, through her luck and her own energies.
She can hold her position against any attack that might
be launched against her from East or West.
The old order has not been unfavorable to America.
She can live under it stilL Why seek a new order?
Thus ran her argument. Let the rest of the world
seek its safety and happiness by the methods its rea-
son may dictate. But these very same men do not
view with complacency the reassumption of the same
kind of war risks as rested upon an unconscious world
before 1914.
We know now that a war between great powers can
not be localized, nor its effects limited to mere terri-
torial changes. Revolutionary as were the territorial
changes effected by the recent conflict, their interest is
secondary to the economic and social changes. Cap-
italism received a wound that was all but mortal, a
wound that will not soon heal, if ever. What another
war would do, no one has the audacity to imagine.
Certainlv none of these statesmen are desirous of ex-
perimenting, and if the League is discarded, these
statesmen are driven by the logic of their conservatism
to find a workable substitute for it. Harding's latest
is a scheme for "putting teeth in the old Plague trib-
unal", and he has become of late a more and more
enthusiastic supporter of such a scheme, which he
says will be "an association of free nations, or a league
of free nations, animated by considerations of right
and justice, instead of might and self-interest."
It would seem to us that in place of the "super-
government" of nationalistic imagination we should
have occasionally conferences of all nations, called
by one great power, after multitudinous diplomatic
exchanges, to elaborate international institutions ac-
ceptable to all, with perhaps emergency conferences
to consult about conditions menacing to the peace.
Contrasted with the Versailles scheme, one sees very
clearly how PTarding's plan lacks that very definite-
ness which is so essential to a thing of this kind, which
his followers claimed to be the very faults of the Paris
Covenant. There was vastly more hope in the Cove-
nant. But it has been hopelessly compromised by the
Peace Treaty which its signatories are first of all ex-
pected to enforce, but can not enforce. All its peace-
making functions have fallen in abeyance before the
new great Triumvirate of the world, the allied
premiers.
We regret that the powers of the Entente did not
remain together, without "entangling alliances and
covenants", as the nucleus of a wider league to be
gradually and carefully developed. Elasticity should
be one of the prime characteristics of such an under-
taking. We regret that the Monroe Doctrine "with
the mandate which it carries", was not adopted as
one of several such regional understandings under
which the civilized nations could have shared the gov-
ernance of the world. But for the unfortunate action
of the conference of confusing the issues of making
peace with the central powers with those involved in
making world peace permanent, peace would have
been nearer us.
Just what has the League accomplished since its
organization ?
Can you wonder at our despair? Take France,
glorious land of Jeanne d'Arc, birthplace of Lafay-
ette; France, soul of chivalry and bravery, a name
to conjure with, the country who held back the flood,
the country that aroused our sympathy from the first.
A hundred peoples, at her call, came to defend her
historic land and destroy Germany. Where are her
allies now? Where are her friendships? Not one is
left. Because France, or rather the France of Miller-
and, Foch, and Weygand, the France of bemedaled
generals and bespangled oratory, has become the in-
heritor of German's mantle. All other voices arc-
drowned in the paean of victory and gloating of re-
venge. L'Humanitie admits that we brought a polit-
ical conception superior, of which nothing survives.
Then came the Italian quarrel and Nitti's withdrawal,
and England's patience, threadbare with the financial
embarassments of the Rpublic, became strained. The
recognition of Baron Wrangel proved the necessary
straw to break the Franco-British cordiale.
Need we mention the war between Poland and
Russia? A pure and simple act of aggression, that
Germany would have hesitated over. It is useless to go
into detail. Was the dispute settled or any serious at-
tempt made to divert the disaster by the council of
the League. It now appears that France was the be-
trayer of Poland herself, fearing the spread of Bolshe-
vik doctrine towards Western and Southern Europe.
Poland seems the victor, holding a line some hundred
miles east of the line set by the Allies, embracing sev-
eral million more White Russians and LJkrainians,
which she will attempt to digest. Just how long will
such a false arrangement stand? Is this self-determin-
ation ?
And Mr. Hodgin to the contrary notwithstanding,
the "Lie" about Russia seems to be the truth. Bert-
rand Russell, rabid socialist and ardent supporter of
Trotzky, upon his return from that country and ac-
cording to his articles in The Nation has no illusions
as to the state of affairs in that war-racked land that
is making such a radical experiment in government.
One can sympathize with a good deal of Wordsworth
these days. It seems as if most anyone would prefer
the autocracy of the Czar and his group of landed
aristocrats to the dictatorship of the proletariat ano
8
The Carolina Magazine
the rabble. Ru<\ Cross reports state that conditions
arc unbelievable.
There was something refreshingly direct and
straightforward in the head which appeared over the
news of General Gouraud's entry into Damascus in
the New York Sun some time ago. It said,
"New King of Syria Chosen by Paris For-
eign Office." No foolishness here about self-
determination or no right existing anywhere to
hand peoples about from sovereignty to sovereignty.
France now controls an expanse that makes the old
"Mittel Europa" conception look pale. The Greeks,
whom France has at her beck and call, bids fair
to realize the new empire to which they aspire and
which Mr. Venizelos continues to worry out of the
"Big Three" by sheer audacity and persistence.
One could go on to the Saar Basin dispute, Britain's
greatly-increased territories, and other disputes that
are convincing evidence of the fact that boundary
lines are shifting quickly in the old world, and it is a
question of which nation can get the larger slice.
The same old game played in the same old way with
the same old tricks. The League of Nations has been
a pitiable failure, and seems to be worrying along
without any assistance from us in any manner.
And we conclude by saying that the future is dark,
as many others have said on many other occasions
heretofore. To us, it seems almost hopeless, and we
hrmly believe that another major war cannot be avert-
ed in the near future save by one agency, — that of the
international brotherhood of workers.
It is the twilight of civilization.
Anatole France, real "grand old man of France,"
writes in his old age :
"I am sad. The future of Europe and the world is
black. The only hope is internationalism, but the
war has left nationalism triumphant."
IVhat is Socialism ?
"The political idea of democratic nations in regard to government is that the best govern-
ment is the government that the people want, and that the best way to give what the people
want is to give them a voice in the making and control of the things in which they are con-
cerned. The idea expressed in the words "Where two are concerned , two should have a
voice" is the ideal towards which democratic nations are striving in the political realm."
By G. B. ROBBINS
SOCIALISM is a topic frequently misunderstood
and misinterpreted by a great number of peo-
ple. It is common for newspapers, magazines
and groups of people to dump socialism, anarchism,
bolshevism, communism, and all other kinds of -isms
together indiscriminately, and throw them into the
scrap pile as something gnawing at the very heart of
civilization. The socialist has been represented in car-
toons as an envious sort of person, deserving, as one
man expressed it, "Equal division of unequal earn-
ings," and willing to enforce this desire by means of
murder. In the last few years, especially during the
war, everything bad that happened out of the general
run of things from the general plot to assassinate gov-
ernment officials to a dispute between employee and
employer, was laid at the door of socialists. They are
generally looked upon as rascals, deserving to he de-
ported, or suppressed in every possible way.
In order to understand the term socialism, it is
necessary to recognize two ways in which the term
is used. In the first place, we have socialism as a gen-
eral term. In this respect socialism means the organi-
zation of the institutions of society in such a way as
to render the greatest amount of good to the greatest
number of people. In this sense socialism considers
society as a growing living unit, and not as a sum
of individuals. It puts the treatment of social ques-
tions from the standpoint of society rather than from
the standpoint of the individual. From an address
by Dr. Westcott, who is a socialist himself, on "So-
cialism," "Individualism regards humanity as made
up of disconnected or warring atoms, socialism re-
gards it as an organic whole. The aim of socialism
is the fulfilment of service, the aim of individualism is
the attainment of some personal advantage, riches,
fame, or place. Socialism seeks such an organization
of life, as shall secure for every one the most com-
plete development of his powers. Individualism seeks
primarily the satisfaction of the particular wants of
each one in the hope that the pursuit of private in-
terest will in the end secure public welfare." A little
farther on in his address he says, "The goal of all
human effort is the common wellbeing of all alike,
sought through conditions which provide for the full-
est culture of each man, as opposed to the special
development of a race or class by the sacrifice of oth-
ers in slavery or serfdom or necessary subjection."
Dr. Westcott claims that this is the fundamental prin-
ciple of socialism. Dr. Wagner, professor of political
economy in the University of Berlin, says "Socialism
is, therefore, a principle which regulates social and
economic life according to the needs of society as a
whole, or which makes provision for the satisfaction
of those needs, whereas individualism is a principle,
which in social and economic life puts the individual in
the foreground, takes the individual as a starting point,
and makes his interests and wishes the rule for so-
ciety." From this analysis we find that socialism is
opposed to individualism. It is doing away with the
policy of "Laissez-faire," and subordinating individual
action to social utility.
Proceeding from this general analysis of the mean-
ing of socialism, let us consider the socialist's pro-
gram of realizing their idea of maximum wellbeing
to the people as a whole. The political idea of demo-
cratic nations in regard to government is that the best
government is the government that the people want,
and that the best way to give what the people want is
to give them a voice in the making and control ol
the things in which they are concerned. The idea
expressed in the words "Where two are concerned,
two should have a voice" is the ideal toward which
democratic nations are striving in the political realm.
Now if you transfer this ideal of political democracy
The Carolina Magazine
to the economic realm you have the socalist idea in
operation. Mr. Bellamy, the founder of a school ol
socialism, says: "The central thought in socialism
would seem to be the adoption of a system of democ-
racy in industry. At present, we are striving- toward
democracy in politics, while we have in industry a sys-
tem to which we might for the most part properly
apply the term despotism. Industry is controlled by
the capitalist, and the worker must submit to bis com-
mands or leave bis shop just as the alternative of
obeying the laws of the King of England was the
coming to America." This despotic principle is held
to be wrong by socialists, and they claim that polit-
ical democracy is more or less a "fake" without eco-
nomic democracy.
This brings us to the second way in which the term
is used ; that is, the system proposed to bring about
this economic democracy. It is in this respect that the
term is generally understood. Thomas Kirkup, a so-
cialist, savs : "The essense of socialism is that it pro-
poses that industry be carried on by associated work-
ers, jointly owning the important means of produc-
tion, whereas industry is at present conducted by pri-
vate and competing capitalists served by wage labor,
it must in the future be carried on by associated labor
with a collective capital and with a view to an equi-
table system of distribution. A French socialist ex-
plained it in a little different way when be made this
statement. "Socialism is not a system of any re-
form whatever. It is the doctrine of those who be-
lieve that the existing system is on the eve of a fatal
economic evolution which will establish collective
ownership in the hands of an organization of workers,
instead of industrial ownership of capital." Their de-
finitions are summed up in the Encyclopedia of So-
cial Reform as follows : "Socialism is collective
ownership of the important means of production by
the community democratically organized, and their op-
eration co-operatively for the equitable good of all."
Tn regard to the ultimate object of socialism, all
socialists are agreed. They believe that the present-
svstem of capitalism has outgrown, or is outgrowing,
the demands of society, and will be replaced in the fu-
ture by collective ownership and control of the im-
portant means of production, but when you come to
the method of transfer and the status of industry after
the transfer, there is a wide difference of opinion. We
have on hand the revolutionary socialists, who use de-
structive measures for the obtaining of their ends.
On the other hand we have the conservative socialists,
who believe that socialism is a stage in the evolution
of societv. They recognize the law of change as fun-
damental and maintain that the history of civilization
has been a gradual null upward, passing' from one
stage to another. These socialists believe that the
state will, of necessity, gradually- extend its control
and operation from one field to another in productive
enterprises, as expediency and public welfare de-
mand. This is the most prevalent form of socialism
in the world today.
With this brief sketch of the theory of socialism
we might well consider the cause which brought about
this agitation. Socialism is the result of the condi-
tions brought about bv the Industrial Revolution. As
lono- as subsistence df^-nded nnnn a man's efforts
with his own tools, nobody was directly concerned with
what be did. Il a man worked, be received 1 ) i ^ re-
ward bv enjoying the use of the products which he
had produced. I Ic was almost entirely independent oi
outside forces as far as bis living was concerned.
These conditions changed with the coining into use of
the factory system. At this point, production became
socialized. Instead of one man or family producing
bis food and clothing independent of the rest of so-
ciety, armies of men and women work together, each
doing a part of a vast whole. Society became a vast
unit, with each person depending upon other people
for a livelihood. At this time the capitalist began to
play a very different part. Instead of toiling at the
bench with his workmen, as formerly, he became a
person who lived somewhere else, and did not know
who his workmen were. Shrewd investors, without
any exertion whatever, became people of large in-
comes, working thousands of people. This develop-
ment brought about large scale production with con-
centration of population in large cities, the people
working as wage earners in large industrial estab-
lishments. Along with this process developed our in-
dustrial problems.
The socialist movement has developed with tremen-
dous rapidity, and is today exerting great influence in
every civilized nation. In the United States, the so-
cialist vote increased from a little over 2,000 in 1888
to over 500,000 in 1908, and 900,000 in 1912. A few-
years ago 3,000,000 socialist votes were cast in Ger-
many, the socialist party becoming the largest political
party in Germany. A similar increase is shown in
other European countries. Along with this increase
in the socialist votes comes an ever-increasing number
of strikes. The friction between capital and labor is
continually becoming more marked. Laborers have
realized their power, and are rising up in a mass de-
manding higher wages and better living conditions,,
while capital is resisting their efforts to the utmost.
(Today, on the threshold of winter, the coal mines of
England are closed on account of a strike, with only
a week's supply of coal on hand.) The people of the
United States have felt the acuteness of the situation
in the coal miners' strike, and the threatened rail-
road strike of a few years ago. What is going to be
the outcome of all this agitation and unrest ? Will
the French Revolution repeat itself in the twentieth
century ?
T would be the worst sort of pessimist, if I didn't
believe in the final triumph of right. 1 see in the tur-
moil, strife and discontent forces at work, which will
bring out a new nation, and a new world. T do not say
that the forces will bring about a sudden revolution
as in France and Russia. This will depend upon the
training of the people in the art of sacrifice. The
history of the world is a record of discontentment ;
vet this is the one thing that brought better govern-
ments. Historians tell us that the only way the people
of England received their liberties was by rising up
and taking them by threat or force. I welcome dis-
contentment. It is a sure sign of the onward march
of civilization ; uncomfortable and terrible in its ex-
tremest form, vet out of it all comes another step
in the upbuilding of a better state. It would appear
that for the s-overnment to take over the important
means of production is impractical, yet the very na-
ture of industry makes it necessary for the govern-
10
The Carolina Magazine
merits of the world to extend their duties and func-
tions in more democratic ways to a wider realm. The
time is far in the past when man could carry on his
business as he wished. The world today is socialized,
and every man from the merchant who sells a pound
of sugar to the critic of the League of Nations, must
be educated to feel his responsibility to a great social
unit. The task of the world lies here. In the words
of Dr. Harry Ward, of Boston University, "Shall the
future ideal be masters or servants, money or men?"
—In that we have the complete problem.
The IVail and the Federal Reserve System
By J. S. MASSENBURG
• »' I v II E bottom has dropped out and there is hell
A to pay" is a statement made by Jas. Barrett,
president of the Farmers' Union, in a conference in
Washington lately. That is the situation in which
the majority of the people of the South and the
Southwest think themselves to be today. These same
people attribute this condition more or less to the Fed-
eral Reserve Board because of the Board's recent
policies in stopping the large inflation of currency, by
not extending more credit for the people to purchase
real estate and automobiles, and by raising the rate
of rediscount. The people are condemning these pol-
icies without considering the conditions or circum-
stances which caused the Board to take such action.
Neither have they realized that these policies were for
the betterment of present conditions in order that the
decline in prices might result to normal. Yet the peo-
ple who are trying to crush the Board are the ones
who are going to be benefitted by it in the end. The
main trouble that arises is the ignorance and mis-
understanding of the Federal Reserve System by the
people who are doing the howling. The only class of
people who really understand and appreciate the Sys-
tem are the bankers and they have acquainted them-
selves with it because of the type of business in which
they are engaged. The average man today, if ques-
tioned concerning the "whys" and "wherefores" of
the Federal Reserve Bank, would be unable to tell you
the reasons of its creation.
The Federal Reserve Bank was created in a time
when the financial circumstances of the country, in re-
gard to banking, demanded attention. The United
States, great and wonderful in almost every class of
industry, had the most loose and unorganized bank-
ing system of any nation among the larger group.
England, France and Germany had centralized banks
which caused those nations to go hundreds of years
without panics. To remedy our poor system the Fed-
eral Reserve System was created with various centers
in differents sections of the country.
The creation of this system had the following ef-
fects: First, it centralized the main banks over the
country and gave each district a central bank which
enabled all banks to keep in touch with it. Before,
there was no such connection and all banks looked
to the federal treasury for support. Second, it gave
more elasticity to currency and protected the issue
of currency with gold reserve and one hundred pet-
cent bonds. Before, there was no well-protected flow
of currency. Third, it gave a better means of ex-
change and placed the standard of credit on firmer
basis. This means death forever to panics in this
country. Fourth, it serves as a connecting link be-
tween the smaller banks and treasury department —
just as the spinal cord is to the human body, the Fed-
eral Reserve Board is to the financial banking in the
United States. How many knockers of this system
knew its main purpose and what it has really accom-
plished before they let out the howl that the Board
was "playing hell" with the country?
The South today is raising an outcry against the
policies of the Board by not granting a lower re-
discount rate and by not extending more credit with
which to warehouse its crops. How many men among
the group who cry out against such policies knew that
the Federal Banks in the southern districts have loan-
ed to its member banks $147,000,000 in the past twelve
months, or that the largest gingham mills in New Jer-
sey have lowered the price of their products 33%, or
that many of the automobile factories have cut the
prices on cars 30% ? This is a beginning of the return
to the normal prices and the Federal Bank is partly
responsible. Prices are going to fall sometime soon
and the Bank is making the initial start. The con-
sumer is always going to demand lower prices while
the producer demands higher — a tug of war between
the two which, if not stopped, will bring calamity in
the nation. The stoppage of their extended credit by
the Federal Reserve Board kept the country from in-
dustrial, social, and financial disorganization. It called
in a certain per cent of its currency because the coun-
try was flooded with it, and its value had depreciated
fifty per cent.
Another big question before the Federal Reserve
Board is the demand of the southern farmer. Fie is
demanding more credit to keep his crops from the
market on account of low prices. I will not question
whether his demand is just, but if his demands are
granted and prices go up, when are we going to reach
a normal price level? Somebody is going to suffer
one way or another. No man is in sympathy with the
fanner more than myself, because I myself am de-
pendent upon farm produce, but one side or the other
must give way and be the loser. The farmer demands
loans to grow his crops and house them ; now be comes
along and demands loans to keep them from the market.
It is not the policy of the Federal Reserve Board, if
it desires to carry out its policies to stabilize prices, to
grant their requests. As I have stated before, the
Bank has loaned one hundred and forty-seven million
dollars in the South. The farmer should establish the
storage warehouse system, which would allow him ex-
change on his produce.
The Federal Reserve Bank and Board should be up-
held in its policies, and everv man should take an
active interest in its success. The automobile craze,
The Carolina Magazine
the get-rich-quick speculators, and the profiteers have has placed the United States in a favorable position
to be blocked, and the Federal Reserve Board must
do the blocking. The people should get behind it in
its efforts and give it their support. The government
does not argue that the system is perfect, but innova-
tions will better the plan and system. The system
among all of the nations today, and has caused a better
financial and industrial basis for earning on business.
Instead of the people revolting against this system,
they should study it, learn its plans, and thank God
for such a system in the present reconstruction period.
The New Science: Hit wan Engineering
Bv GEORGE W. M< COY
B
LFORL the introduction of machinery caused
by the industrial revolution there was no gulf
between the employer and the employee. Personal re-
lationship existed between the two and there was no
such thing as the capitalistic class. Machinery did
away with all this and caused a capitalistic class to
spring up. Gradually the employer and the employee
became estranged and the old friendly relationship
that had previously existed between them disappeared
and disputes that are today one of the biggest prob-
lems of our social and economic life began to arise.
The need for settling these disputes has reached
such a stage that a new science has sprung up whose
special function is to deal with the relations between
capital and labor. This science is Human Engineer-
ing. It is essentially a human undertaking and re-
quires not so much technical knowledge as it does abil-
ity to understand human nature, human problems, and
human needs.
Men of the type required are not plentiful. 1 tuman
Engineering cannot be acquired through the study of
.text-books. Books can give an insight into the needs
of the laboring class and into the problems of capital
and labor, but Human Engineers must be born, not
made. Although colleges and universities cannot turn
out Human Engineers as they can Civil, Chemical, Me-
chanical or Mining Engineers, they can serve a very de-
finite purpose in helping train those that are by nature
essentially Human Engineers.
In order to secure the co-operation of colleges and
Universities a movement has been started by Dr.
Holds Godfrey, president of Drexel Institute, Phila-
delphia, to bring together all the industries and all of
the 620 colleges and universities in the United States
for the purpose of training future leaders in industry.
The plan contemplates that every technical school in
the country shall select one or more industries for
which to train men. Scores of manufacturers have
agreed that there shall be co-operation between the
colleges and the plants.
The State of North Carolina is fast becoming in-
dustrialized. Problems of capital and labor are des-
tined to arise with great frequency. There is, or will
be great need for men who can solve the complex
problems of our industrial life. The institutions of
North Carolina would do well if they followed the
plan of Dr. Godfrey and co-operated with the industries
of the state in turning out men who can understand
and appreciate men.
At a meeting in Philadelphia called by Dr. God-
frey for the purpose of discussing the problems of
Human Engineering many heads of corporations were
present, among whom was Matthew T. Brush, head of
the Hog Island Shipyard, who said: "Graduates of
technical schools know much about engineering or
chemistry, but little about men. They do not know
what man to take by the arm, when to be familiar and
when not to hi'. They are sliding rules, not human
beings, and as a result American industry is facing to-
day the most appalling shortage of trained men in the
history of the country." Later on Mr. Brush said:
"College graduates cannot sell themselves either to
corporation heads for the purpose of getting a job or
to workmen for the purpose of holding it. While I
was at Tech, the whole atmosphere of the place was
such as to give me the impression that bank presi-
dents, railroad executives, and corporation heads wore
halos. It took me twenty years to learn the biggest
of big men are human, when I should have been taught
it in college." Brush even went so far as to assert
that "an executive's task is 99% ability to handle men
and 1% technical knowledge of the work to be done."
This statement is, of course, an exaggeration, but it
conveys an idea of the need that industry has for
the human trained engineer.
According to Dr. Godfrey there are three "master-
ing human needs of the present day" that form the
basis of the plan of co-operation: first, the need of
using existing industrial capacity to meet a world
shortage of goods ; second, the need of developing
new capacity and machinery of production and distri-
bution for the same end ; third, the need of producing
a sufficient quantity and quality of management men —
"mind workers of industry" — from foreman to presi-
dent— to direct the meeting of the first two needs.
If we had men who knew how to handle labor, we
would not have so much labor trouble. Hence, the
agitation for the man who can handle labor."
To further this end the American council of edu-
cation has offered itself, as the machinery already ex-
isting, for reaching the colleges and universities. The
offer was accepted and plans are rapidly making head-
way.
According to Dr. Godfrey, the foreman is the great-
est obstacle to the advancement of the workman and
he says that this embitters the men and deprives them
of latent abilities. He says that the education of the
foreman is paramount. Likewise he holds that the in-
ability of foremen to teach operatives how to per-
form their tasks in the most efficient way creates a
strain on the workman. Dr. Godfrey says that the
relations between foreman and workman have more
to do with industrial unrest than any other factor.
It, of course, depends on the foreman's character.
12
The Carolina Magazine
The Welfare Worker, the Housing Specialist, and Re-
creation Leader are important in Human Engineering,
but they tire not as essential as the foreman who is
the one in closest touch with the laboring man. In
fact he labors just as hard or harder than the laborers
and is in the position to understand the men under
him. He is most important — the key as it were — to
the good relationship between the men and the em-
ployer. He is the immediate representative of the
company and if he is a good foreman the men will
more likely have a better opinion of the company,
but if he is a bad foreman trouble will unquestion-
ably break out. Where the theoretical "sliding rule"
expert fails to handle men, the foreman succeeds. If
he is a good man and can handle labor he is essentially
a Human Engineer for all his lack of training, but
if he is a bad man he is not a human engineer, not
even a "sliding rule" efficiency expert. He is the
square peg in the round hole.
Mr. Thomas A. Edison was one of the first to ap-
preciate the human element in industry. When his
interests grew beyond the small factory that he found-
ed, Mr. Edison's ideas on this subject were given form
in the creation of a Personnel Department in which
were to lie centralized all the functions governing
the worker's relations with the management — from
hiring to bring.
Mark M. Jones, who organized the department, has
ibis to .say about it: "The man who is thoroughly
in and of his job achieves results far beyond those
secured by the man who is commanded to perform
a certain task and goes al it blindly. In its present
state of development the Personnel Department serves
over 90 manufacturing and administrative units that
comprise the Thomas A. Edison interests.
The prospective employee is examined mentally
and physically and is registered by the Personnel De-
partment. If there is a vacancy for which he (or
she) is fitted, well and good. If the employee fails
to measure up to the need he is not "fixed" by the
foreman ; he is merely sent back to the Personnel De-
partment which tries to straighten out the difficulty,
or to transfer him to where he seems best fitted.
Where it becomes impossible to fit the man to the job
again the same department takes upon itself the task
of "fixing him," lint in such a manner there can he
no doubt of his having had a square deal.
At one stroke this method eliminates two evils :
the unfairness on the part of foremen, and the enmity
of an employee discharged without just cause.
The centralized function of the Personnel Depart-
ment makes it possible to maintain at all times —
through health or sickness — a close personal relation
with the workers which was the most valuable fea-
ture of the days when "the boss" was the friend of
every man in his employ."
The above gives a description of what duties the
Human Engineer performs. Perhaps it would be of
interest to note what Thomas A. Edison has to sav
about Human Engineering: "Problems in Human
Engineering will receive during the coming years the
same genius and attention which the nineteenth cen-
tury gave the material forms of engineering.
A great field for industrial experimentation and states-
manship is opening."
The held of human engineering will necessarily be
limited to those men who are real Human Engineers.
Many efficiency "sliding rule" experts will go into
the held but they will not last long. The base metal
will be discarded and only the pure gold will remain.
For those who have the rare insight into human prob-
lems, human relations, and human needs, the held is
practically unlimited.*
* Acknowledgements due to Nation's Business for some of
the facts herein contained, and also to Industrial Management.
Another Instance of Applied "isms"
By M. C. GORHAM
NATK )XAL creatures everywhere were shocked
and grieved over the recent Wall Street ex-
plosion. The affair was most deplorable even though
we have become somewhat hardened to almost daily
occurrences of similar kind, but happily of lesser de-
gree. That it occurred in America's financial back-
hone, so to speak, and that it resulted in the death of a
number of clerks and stenographers in J. P. Morgan's
offices has given the incident unusual notoriety.
To find the origin of this infamous thing requires
no long, drawn-out process. It's merely another in-
stance of applied pink policy — red rottenness. It's
another attempt of bolshevism to bring on the mil-
lennium and its just as dismal a failure as all its pre-
decessors have been and all its successors will be.
The American proletariat, containing a consider-
able foreign element is volatile, easily led, even child
like. The majority do little hard thinking of their
own, prefer rather to be users of intellectual canned
goods. The worker thinks in a way, of course, but
with regard to economic and political difficulties he is
a gluttonous seeker after other's ideas. And yet, with-
al, he is kindly, earnest and generally honest. Seeing
our proletariat, then as transient, changeable, even
fickle, the question arises as to just who shall exert
this influence which is certain to come. If he is easily
led, easily taught, then who shall lead and teach him?
Shall it be that motley crew, anarchists, bolshevists
and the like, who agree on but a single point — that
they oppose what is? Shall it be this anarchial crew.
who in bringing on the Golden Age, have incidentallv
left behind a trail made ghastly by carnage and de-
struction ? Shall it be these forces who declare as
their aim the benefit of the worker and yet who per-
petrate infamies resulting in destruction and death to
the very class which they are saving. They were
helping the workers in Xew York and yet they killed
them. They put to death clerks, young working girls,
living in all probability in far meaner circumstances
than the smug, suave murderers of the parlor bolshe-
vistic school. They seek to help and yet they kill.
They seek the abolition of all private property, ignor-
The Carolina Magazine
ing the fact that private property is the result of
a long drawn-out evolutionary process, justified on the
basis of social utility.
George Horace Lorimer strikes a home thrust in a
recent number of the Saturday Evening Post when he
advises them to invest their seemingly unlimited capital
in buying up industrial communities and putting their
theores to a test in a less disastrous and a far more
humane manner. But we entertain serious doubts as to
their acting on this counsel. They much prefer appli-
cation as shown by the recent New York affair.
To achieve industrial harmony two points must be
recognized — that the incentive of private investment
to the man of brains and an additional incentive to
the worker, over and above a mere wage — profit and
stock sharing are essential. Sovietism neglects the
former ; and would seek to make hirelings of a Harri-
man or an Armour. Our present industrial organiza-
tion has neglected the latter incentive, but is coming
more and more to see how vitally essential it really is.
Surpassing both these incentives must come govern-
ment regulation for society's welfare, regulation of
big business as shown by the Interstate Commerce
Commission and over the worker as shown by the
Esch-Cummins act. The common good must be para-
mount and American society unquestionably is not de-
sirous of any applied "isms." Herein lies the true
solution. Give each worker something to aspire to
beyond a mere wage, let him acquire property, let
him have a common interest with his employer and you
have "the tie that binds." It is the irrefutable answer
to labor controversies. It's the magic that enabled
Belgium, hungry, and cold, to keep the Bolshevistic
wolf from her door. It's the instinct of property
rights, primitive, yet stabilizing and solidifying. It's
so much deeper rooted, so much more fundamental
than all the rotten "isms" that to compare the two
"Were as moonlight unto sunlight.
And as water unto wine."
One is basic, the other a fad for fickle philosophers.
One is the result of an evolutionary process as old as
time itself, the other a momentary caprice, a sugges-
tion and not a solution. Recognizing property rights
as inviolate and giving this needed incentive to both
brain and brawn, we can in time achieve industrial
harmony and the 'isms" can all go to blazes.
T//e Future of Organized Protestantism
By HERMAN HARRELL HORNE
STUDENTS in the University and other readers
of the Carolina Magazine on its new basis will be
no doubt be interested in the following statistical study
Should the organized Protestantism of tomorrow
of the future of organized Protestantism.
The study was made at the Eastern Association
School held at Silver Bay, New York, during the month
of August. The purpose of this school is the training
of employed officers of the Y. M. C. A.
The object of the study was to find out what Y.
M. C. A. secretaries thought the future of organized
Protestantism should be. About half of these men
saw service of some kind during the World War. The
results reveal the "Y" mind on this important faith.
Underlying the investigation is the idea what we
think organized Protestantism should be in the fu-
ture has a partially determining influence on that fu-
ture. Not that the cause of social progress is entirely
determined by what men think it should be, but that
thought along with instincts, desires, and social hab-
its, is one of the determining factors. Men can in a
measure consciously determine their future. Further,
there are those who think that the churches are now-
undergoing a reconstruction second in importance only
to the Reformation.
The following questionnaire was distributed and
explained at one of the daily chapel periods and the
men were allowed twenty-four hours in which to
make their answers. The definitions in quotation
marks are from Webster's International Dictionary.
It was clearly stated that Protestantism is today or-
ganized in denominational churches.
QUESTIONNAIRE
Direction : Give a yes or no answer to each of the
following questions (for a reason good to yourself)
and bring to chapel tomorrow.
1. Patriotic? ("Actuated by love of one's coun-
try.")
2. Pacifist? ("Opposed to war under any and all
circumstances.")
3. Co-operative? ("Operating jointly to the same
end." )
4. Organically united? ("Only one form of Prot-
estantism." )
5. Democratic? ("Constructed upon the principle
of government by the people." )
6. Socialized? ("Rendered social, or related to
the public as an aggregate body.")
7. Dramatic? ("Using pageants, plays, etc.")
8. International, inter-racial, inter-class? ("Put-
ting first right and justice for all." )
9. Denominational? ("A society of individuals
called by the same name.")
10. Sectarian? ( "Bigotedly attached to the tenets
of a denomination.")
11. Sacrificial? ("To devote with loss or suffer-
ing." )
12. Missionary? ("One sent to propagate re-
ligion." )
13. Educational? ("The process of training by a
course of study.")
14. Evangelistic? ("Recruiting or soul-saving.")
15. Revivalistic? ("Renewed interest in religion
after indifference or decline.")
16. Tolerant? ("Freedom from severity in judg-
ing the beliefs of others.")
17. The central community force?
18. Individualistic? ("Mainly concerned with the
single person."
14
The Carolina Magazine
19. Institutional? ("An institution is an estab-
lishment affecting a community." )
20. Militant? ("Aggressively pursuing a definite
policy.")
May I suggest that the reader will find the follow-
ing results much more interesting, if at this point he
will himself answer the question ; also, if he will vote
what the actual situation in each respect is today.
The tabulation of the returns yielded the following
results :
QUESTIONNAIRE
One hundred and seventy replies. The blanks rang-
ed from two on question 1, to thirteen on question 17.
Should the organized Protestantism of tomorrow
be:
%
Aff. Neg. Aff.
1. Patriotic? . 147 21 86
2. Pacifist? 22 140 13
3. Co-operative? 162 2 95
4. Organically united? 90 76 53
5. Democratic? 149 14 88
6. Socialized? 117 42 69
7. Dramatic? 96 66 56
8. International, inter-racial,
inter-class 162 3 95
9. Denominational? 94 69 55
10. Sectarian? 14 150 8
11. Sacrificial? 155 12 91
12. Missionary? 163 2 96
13. Educational? 165 1 97
14. Evangelistic? . 159 7 94
15. Revivalistic? 122 ?>7 72
16. Tolerant? __ 155 12 91
17. The central community
force? 139 18 82
18. Individualistic? 78 81 46
19. Institutional? 124 34 7^
20. Militant? 145 21 85
There were two hundred and fifty questionnaires dis-
tributed and one hundred and seventy replies. Just why
about one-third of the men did not reply is not clear.
Some seemed to think that the questions were "too
deep" for them.
Each reader will find things to interest himself in
the returns. If we look at the percentages of affirm-
ative replies, the sectarians and the pacifists are in
the decided minority, 8% and 13%, respectively.
The greatest divisions of opinion appear on these
seven points : individualistic, 46% ; organically
united, 53%; denominational, 55%,; dramatic, 56%;
socialized, 69% ; revivalistic. 72% ; and institutional,
73%.
The decided majorities appear on the remaining
eleven points : The central community force, 82% ;
militant, 85%- ; patriotic, 86% ; democratic, 88%, ; tol-
erant, 91% ; sacrificial, 91%; evangelistic, 94%; co-
operative, 95% ; international, inter-racial, inter-class,
95%; missionary, 96%,; and educational, 97%.
The combinations of certain affirmative percent-
ages are interesting, sometimes showing expected and
sometimes unexpected results. One man remarks
that the answers were "a study in consistency." Thus,
the "pacifist" and "patriotic" affirmative percentages
when added yield 99%. Likewise, the "sectarian"
and "tolerant.' But the "organically united" and the
"denominational" yield 108%, while the "socialized"
and "individualistic" yield 115%,. Apparently some
men held that an organically united Protestantism could
still be denominational and also that a socialized Protest -
tantism could still be concerned with the individual.
Some interesting negative votes are "sacrificial,"
12; "tolerant", 12; and "revivalistic", ?>7. Which of
these have the future with them?
It is also noteworthy that no one of the twenty
points commanded unanimous assent.
If one compares these views of future organized
Protestantism with the denominational churches as
they are today, it is evident the "V" mind as here
disclosed is a long way ahead of the time, especially
on points 3, 8, 17, and 20. Recall the very partial
success of the Inter-Church World Movement. But
every man who holds a vision ahead of his time is chal-
lenged by the facts to make his vision come true.
These results are also interesting in connection with
a war-time thought of some and fear of others that
the Y. M. C. A. itself typifies the organized Protestant-
ism of the future. ' Prof. E. M. Best, of McGill
University, holds that the "Y" transformed into a
more general religious association is the true basis for
post-bellum social reconstruction in Canada. The
bent of the "Y" work is shown in these answers, but
they do not indicate any intention on the part of the
"Y" itself to become the organized Protestantism of
the future.
Here is obviously a very small study in group judg-
ment. It needs to be repeated, with suitable modifica-
tion, with many other groups, by many other work-
ers. The summation of these results would show the
mind of the present concerning one of the important
matters of the future.
New York University.
Idle Carolina Magazine recognizes with pride the
article, "The Future of Organized Protestantism," by
Dr. H. H. Home, of New York University, a Caro-
lina man, of the class of '95.
Herman Harrell Home was born in Clayton, North
Carolina, in 1874. He entered the University in 1891,
graduating with high honors in 1895, receiving the
A. B. and A. M. degrees. While at the University he
distinguished himself in scholarship and in literary
work in general. The Annual for 1895 says, in part:
Declaimer's Medal Phi Society, Inter-Society Debater,
Representative Medal, Magazine Essay Prize, and
President of Y. M. C. A. He also received the Worth
Prize, Mangum Medal, and was a member of Phi
Beta Kappa. In his last two years he was Instructor
in Modern Languages. With these things in view, we
are apt to agree with President Alderman when he
said, "Home has a lust for work."
After leaving the LIniversity, Mr. Home went to
Harvard, receiving A.M. degree from there in 1897,
and Ph. D. in 1899. He attended the University of
Berlin 1906-'07.
Dr. Home was at one time Professor of Philosophy
at Dartmouth College, and has been for ten years
Professor of the History of Education and Philoso-
phy in New York University.
Aside from being an educator of distinction and
one of the sjreat teachers of the day. Dr. Home has
The Carolina Magazine
IS
written several books. Among them are: "Philosophy
of Education," "Psychological Principles of Educa-
iton," "Free Will and Human Responsibility," and
more recently, "Jesus the Master Teacher." The As-
sociation Press Publication says of this book. "One of
the most signticant books the press has published ibis
year. It can be recommended everywhere as an in-
teresting and scholarly work." Also, "As one of the
first educational writers to show the place of religion
in general education, he has won a high place in the
estimation of thoughtful Christian men and women."
Another sketch of Dr. Home says thai five great
ideals have influenced his life, one of them being "the
traditions of the gentlemen at the University of North
Carolina."
Dr. Home has a very striking and impressive per-
sonality. I like to think of him as a real Carolina man.
( >nc of the type that has made and is making Carolina a
ranking educational institution. As evidence of his love
for LI. N. C, this is an extract from one of his letters.
"You have probably reached the one and only 'Hill.' '
Education — The Peacemaker
By M. C. S. NOBLE, Jr.
THE present may well be called the day of the
autocracy of the uneducated. In every nation
on the wide face of the earth, we find governments
threatened or already overthrown by the lower class
of their respective people, by the most numerous and
most ignorant class of their citizenship. These masses,
in their ignorance, have suffered oppressions, miscon-
ceptions, and every other resultant of ignorance, until,
in a righteous wrath, they have risen and are con-
tinuing to rise to the point of demanding an equal
share of the world's pleasures and privileges. Num-
bers have made might, and today we witness a world
period of rapid change. The majorities, the untaught
masses, drunk with continued success, are enforcing
their will upon all mankind. As might be expected,
their will is of a mad, reckless, and visionless nature.
In its haste or passion, it has become pure unadulter-
ated greed for any conceivable element of power
whether it be righteous or otherwise. Reason, toler-
ance, justice, and the other attending virtues of wis-
dom and education are nowhere in evidence. The
masses in the blindness of ignorance, drunken with
their might, press onward : yet their only attainment is
chaos. Surely, some cure for this world sickness
must be found. Out of universal chaos universal
peace and good fellowship must be attained. Political
and social dissension and strife must cease.
"The truth and nothing but the truth" is the only
cure which may be prescribed with safety. The whole
universe must be educated to the truth and its glories.
This is true because truth embraces every virtue. It
is the home of understanding and education is its
gateway. This fact is clearly seen when we find a
proportionate ratio existing in every nation between
its chaos and the weaknesses of its educational insti-
tutions ; as against its domestic tranquility and the
strength of its schools. Russia, Turkey, and Mexico
for generations bathed in ignorance. Now thev lie
barren in the chaos of social and political strife.
Compare them with our own United States of Amer-
ica and the degree of quiet rises and stands in pro-
portion to our national intelligence.
As this dictatorship of the uneducated becomes uni-
versal and we find existing an autocracy of the un-
educated, we see the immediate necessity of universal
education that through truth we may abolish strife and
enjoy harmony. Also do we realize that this autoc-
racy must be abolished and the place and reign of
democracy restored. Yes, education must be em-
ployed as a peacemaker and until this is done chaos
will know no stopping place and civilization will witness
no progress. Education, the light of reason, must
point the way. It must be the peace-maker.
Why Come to College Anyzvay?
ANAXAGORAS said, "Reason rules the world,"
Pope was just as positive that "a little learn-
ing is a dangerous thing," and ( iray declared,
"Where ignorance is bliss, 'tis folly to be wise" — these
among other things have been given to the generations;
but still we seek to know just why a young man should
spend four years of his mortal life at college. This
question cannot be answered dogmatically, nor can it be
answered with an epigram. It is logical to ascertain
just what a man desires in life and then see how much
the college can aid him in obtaining this thing of Ins
desire. This, of course, leads straight to the word suc-
cess, which has always been a favorite approach to the
solution. There are many varieties of success listed
in the book of life: success in the amassing of wealth,
success in the pursuit of happiness, and success in the
development of talents bestowed on man by his Crea-
tor ; these three are sufficiently inclusive for discussion.
In order that the college education may lie worth while,
it must in some way help towards the attainment of
success.
There are many instances of success coming to men
who have no college education that to say such educa-
tion is essential to the gaining of wealth would be in-
ept as well as false. Moreover, there are divers cases
where happiness has come to men who have never been
inside a college building. But when the search comes
for those who have developed their talents to the full-
est extent without education the figures undergo a de-
cided inversion. It is true that Shakespeare did not
go to college ; that Pope's education was, academically
speaking, superficial ; that Burns took no degree from
Edinburgh ; and that Thomas Edison never recited in
a college class room. These men stand in the very first
L6
The Carolina Magazine
rank and yet they cannot be taken as an argument
against college training for the reason that each one of
the five were men of the very greatest genius, and there
are other men of genius who give the same proof.
When a Shakespeare lives and dies, "the world is more
and more" ; but it must be remembered that he was so
made that he could gain the education alone and in life
that most men will not see.
Many are the cases where success written in terms of
wealth has come to men who of necessity went into the
business of collecting what they could of the world's
goods at an age when it would have been better for
them to have been in schools. It might be said that
they proved themselves above what education has to
oiler, but did they? Where is the golden key of the
age? In the world's goods? On what does the prefer-
ment of the race depend? Merely upon the adapting
of the world's resources and symbolizing with the
coined dollar ? Or is there another thing toward which
men strive? Why adapt the resources of the world?
Why utilize trees, rocks, cotton, and the wool of ani-
mals, if the "crescent promise" lies not in the minds and
hearts of men? Never did words carry a deeper, truer,
import than these : "Despite these titles, power, and
pelf." Man is not man merely to bedizen his person,
to ride over endless acres of estate in a motor car which
is several thousand dollars beyond the point of utility.
Woe to that man who reduces his life to an equasion
of barterable goods. Yet college has something to offer
this man.
In modern business success depends more and more
upon the broadness and grasp of the mind. Since the
coming of the age of system and efficiency it has be-
come increasingly difficult for the untrained mind to
relate itself. Where there was little complexity and
less competition, reaching a chosen goal was largely a
matter of diligence and stamina. Today there are men
in the field who have more than these. They have gone
through the process of college and have their original
purpose heightened with a larger perspective and edged
with a keener mind.
But still the case has not been made that the college
is the only place where education may be had. With-
out saying that college is the only place — which prac-
tically it is — let a few points serve to show how admir-
ably it answers the purpose. Such is the basic function
of college, it never having posed to do anything but
bring out and cause to flourish that which is in a man.
'["his is what a college is: Access to books; opportunity
to come under the notice of men who make it their life
work to put the fruits of their work at the disposal of
the undeveloped; class work where others engaged in
the same pursuit put forth ideas and observations; and
a schedule and routine that will allow ample opportuni-
ty for development.
The young man who chooses to go to college does
so following an impulse to make something worth while
of his life. He does not necessarily admit that he can
only do so by going to college ; but indicates that the
chances will be better by such action. There is an
insignificant number who come because of other mo-
Nothing is
tives; these are not even under discussion,
more fallacious than to take college as a fetish. Such
would defeat the very purpose of college. The man
who gets the most out of life is the man who works:
the same is true of college. It is a place where work-
counts. The young man, who feels like there is some-
thing in the world for him which he believes college
will help him obtain, goes to college and works. And
he does this partly because he fears that the opportun-
ity once lost will ever be a source of regret. The man
who feels in his heart that there is somewhere in the
past a lost opportunity to develop a talent, carries with
him something that never ceases to rankle within his
breast. "The saddest of these: 'It might have been'."
is true forever.
The charge has often been made that college is harm-
ful to men in many instances. This is quite an inter-
esting charge, but the real substance of it leads back
to the discussion of what a man brings with him to
college ; does he bring an intense desire to develop his
talents, or does he bring an insipid belief that college
is going to furnish him with both aim and resolution,
and just hangs around for four years waiting for the
'ample page' to unroll before him to the tune of presto
change? If a young man proves by four years at
college that he is unable to master his environment, that
he is unable to overcome his own inertia, can it be said
that he would have mastered it in business during the
same years?
College, then, is a matter of the individual ; and it is
well that it should be. The world is run by individuals.
It has been said that of all the men who are gradu-
ated from college, one-third never amount to anything,
another third achieve an indifferent success, and the
other third run the world. The ability to advance the
world lies always in the growing youth ; college nur-
tures and directs this incipient power. It is at college
that the young man has his first serious brush with the
thought of the world. He becomes conscious of great
thoughts and principles that actuate great movements.
He becomes intensely interested in their course. He
soon feels something inside himself that responds to
these thoughts ; he finds that he can add to them, that
he can think. And then all college can do is to be
a background. As soon as the young man begins to
think, he is getting ready his certificate of admission
into the select third that run the world. And when he
thinks, he sees that the emphasis is no longer on college
but on himself.
When Anaxagoras said "Reason rules the world,"
he was inciting men to study ; when Pope said : "A
little learning is a dangerous thing," he was warning
against pedantry and pessimism ; and when Gray said
"Where ignorance is bliss, 'tis folly to be wise," he
was speculating in a highly restricted sense. But they
were all speaking of life: of the life that is lived by
the individual, the product of college.
The Promise of American Life
Phenomenal Episodes in the Career of Andrew Johnson — Tail
and President of the United States
By William E. Horner
or.
AMERICA is the land of opportunity. The
Statue of the Goddess of Liberty in New York
harbor holding aloft the torch which enlightens
the world and beckons for every man to enter into
freedom and equality
symbolizes A m e r i c a.
America is the land of
boundless promise — a
land where potentially
all are free and equal —
a land where the hum-
blest may rise to the
greatest — a land where
wealth and position
count for little but
where the man himself
is everything — a land'
where indomitable pluck
and a strong mind is all
that is necessary to
climb the pinnacle of
fame.
Such is the land into
which Andrew Johnson
was born.
It is a far cry from
being a runaway boy
with a reward of ten
dollars offered for his
return to being the
President of the United
States. Yet this is ex-
actly the case of Andrew
Johnson — as a youth, a
son of a tavern hostler,
a tailor's apprentice, a
runaway ; as a man, a
state senator, a congress-
man, a governor, a vice-
president, and a presi-
dent.
To us there are three important dates in the life ol
Andrew Johnson: December 29. 1808, his birth date;
June, 1824, the date of his runaway: and June, 1807,
the date of his return as president. From the very
lowest scale in our society of free men, by sheer
pluck and will power, Andrew Johnson rose to the
highest honor that his countrymen could give him.
It took him only 43 years to climb the ladder from
the bottom rung as a runaway lad to the top as
President of this Republic. Governor Swain in an
address delivered in Raleigh in 1807 at the erection of
a monument to Jacob Johnson. Andrew's father, said:
"His (Andrew's) career in life thus far is one of the
most remarkable in any age or nation. His country
and the world have decided between the two represen-
tative men of the two parties which divided North
ANDREW rOHNSON AS PRESIDENT
Carolina and the South that he who achieved success,
if not more pure and patriotic, was as brave, as dis-
interested, and wiser than his compeer."
And Governor Swain was right. Johnson's career
is one of the most re-
markable in any age or
nation. Born in the time
when slavery was at its
flower and when it was
considered un gentleman-
ly for a white man to do
manual labor into a
family whose social po-
sition was little better
than that of the family
of a slave. Andrew
Johnson had to fight his
way into fame against
the greatest opposition
"to his ambition, his
cause and his person."
Jacob [ohnson was re-
spected as an honest
man, but nevertheless
the system of slave
labor robbed him, as a
manual laborer, of all
sense of dignity. Even
in these days, a hostler
in a tavern would not
be considered very high
in the social scale ; but
in the days of the old
Southern gentleman, a
tavern hostler was about
as low as a free man
could degenerate. The
trade of a tailor which
was selected for "Andy"
to follow was not
thought much better
than his father's occupation.
As proof of Jacob Johnson's innate respectability
and character he was appointed captain of one of the
twenty groups oi citizens into which the males of the
town of Raleigh were divided by order of the town
commissioners as a "general watch for the City." He
was also at various times porter in the State Bank,
"city" constable, and sexton.
The monument which was erected to Johnson in
1807 bore the inscription "Greater love hath no man
than this that he lay down his life for his friend."
In 1810, Colonel Thomas Henderson, prominent citi-
zen of Raleigh and editor of The Star, had come near
drowning in a mill pond near Raleigh but was rescued
by Johnson who happened to be standing on the pier
when the accident occurred. Soon after saving Hen-
18
The Carolina Magazine
THE HOUSE IN RALEIGH IN WHICH ANDREW JOHNSON
WAS BORN
derson from drowning, Johnson himself died. His
death may not have been the direct result of his adven-
tures in the water in saving Colonel Henderson, but to
a man in his advanced age the exposure was bound to
have had its effects in a general weakening of the consti-
tution. However that may be, during the winter of 1811-
1812, while tolling the church bell for a funeral, he fell
to the floor exhausted. On January 4, 1812, he died, and
perhaps the warm sense of gratitude of Colonel Hender-
son may have found expression in these eloquent words
which he published in his obituary notice of Mr. John-
son : "In his last illness he was visited by all the principal
inhabitants of the city, by all of whom he was esteem-
ed for his honesty, sobriety, industry, and humane
friendly disposition."
At the time of Andrew's birth, his father was em-
ployed in Casso's Tavern as a hostler. Casso was one
of the first to set up in the business in Raleigh, and
his tavern, opened in 1804, was on the northeast corner
of Fayetteville Street opposite the State House ( Hick's
Drug Store is on this site now). In his advertisement
he styles himself "the public's most obedient and hum-
ble servant, Peter Casso," and enhances the attractive-
ness of his tavern by announcing that "the Northern
and Southern stages leave his door three times a
week." The wife of this Peter Casso gave the name
Andrew to the son of her husband's hostler. It is
a significant circumstance that she wanted to name
this boy Andrew Jackson Johnson after another son of
North Carolina who had risen from humble circum-
stances to the dizzy heights of the presidency. Jacob
demurred, however, on account of the length of the
name, so after due consideration the Jackson was
omitted.
The Johnsons lived on East Cabarrus street be-
tween Wilmington and Blount streets. The appearance
of the house suggest that it was built when the colonial
style of architecture was in vogue. The roof is double
slanted and steep. Colored people occupied the house
for a long time, but about fifteen years ago to prevent
its being torn down to make way for modern build-
ings, the Raleigh Chapter of the Daughters of the
Confederacy had the house moved to Pullen Park in
Raleigh where it may be seen today.
With his father's death in 1812, hard times seem to
have come to the Johnson family. Andrew was only
a little over three years of age, and his mother had to
support him and the other children by "hiring-out" to
the well-to-do-people in the neighborhood. Old friends
of her husband also probably helped her in her task of
rearing the family. Colonel Thomas Henderson again
proved his gratitude when he took one of her sons —
William — as an apprentice "until he arrived at lawful
age to learn some useful trade." William was later
bound to James J. Selby, tailor, to whom Andrew was
bound, probably also due to the influence of Colonel
Henderson.
On Februarv 18, 1822, being then about fourteen
vears old, Andy was bound to the above mentioned
James I. Selby to learn the trade of a "Taylor". Much
is not known about Andy before he was bound to
Selby. However we do know that he was mischievous
and somewhat wild. Of course, the town gossips pre-
dicted dire things of him and probably said : "He'll
hang from the 'gallus' before he's eighteen." After his
rise to fame, however, these same wise townspeople
probably gave him various and sundry virtues which
he may or may not have possessed.
Be that as it may, James Litchford who was foreman
in the shop into which Andy was apprenticed gives us
some more or less reliable information about him.
Among other things, Litchford says : "Andy was a
harum-scarum boy, restless and mischievous but
guiltless of any unhonorable traits." He continues,
"Andy knew his A B C's when he came to the shop,
but I think I taught him to read and he deserves un-
bounded credit for some people say as how they had a
grand start, but I reckon he started underground."
Litchford's description of how Andy learned to
read differs from the view given by Savage in his
"Life and Public Service of Andrew Johnson" and on
the whole. Savage's beliefs are more probably cor-
rect. Savage says that a certain gentleman of Raleigh,
who often read to the men in Selby's shop as they
worked, first inspired Andy with a desire for knowl-
edge. "His (the reader's) favorite books was a
volume of speeches embracing many of the eminent
British orators and statesmen ; the beauties of which
were enhanced by the admirable style and emphasis
of the reader. Young Johnson became interested
and his first ambition was to equal the visitor
as a reader and became familiar with those speeches
which had a special effect on his mind. He took
up the alphabet without an instructor but he ob-
tained assistance by applying now to one journey-
man, and then to another. Having acquired a
knowledge of letters he desired to borrow the book
which he had so often heard read and in which he was
so profoundly interested. . . . Thus it may be said he
learned to spell and read at the same time in that book.
. . . Working steadily from ten to twelve hours daily
the desire to refresh himself at the intellectual springs
of greatness could receive but little gratification. The
thirst for knowledge however must at least find some
appeasement and the apprentice after his labor was
done devoted a couple of hours nightly to the still
widening fascination of books."
For all his interest in books, however, we must not
forget that Andy was young and therefore inclined to
be mischievous. He could not have been a normal
boy had he not now and then indulged in boyish pranks
and escapades. One of these escapades made him
leave Raleigh, and in so doing awakened him to a
The Carolina Magazine
19
sense of his own responsibility and the knowledge
that what he should be when he became a man lay
largely in himself. The adventure which started the
process of transforming Andy from a tailor's appren-
tice to a president was as follows. Near Selby's place
lived a Mrs. Wells. ( )ne night Andy together with
several other apprentices left their lodgings and proceed-
ed to engage in the questionable pleasure of "chunking
the old lady's house." The "old lady" found out who
the miscreants were, and let it be noised around that
she was considering prosecuting them in the town court.
By this time Andy was growing dissatisfied with
the life of an apprentice and as he had no desire to be
haled before the court and made to explain why he
"chunked the old lady's house" he decided to beat a
hasty retreat. Therefore accompanied by his brother
William and two other apprentices he "cut out" for
more promising fields. Mr. Selby waited ten days
for his apprentices to return to the fold, and then had
printed in the Raleigh Star (on June 25, July 2, 9, 16,
1824) the following notice which may be taken as an
extraordinary document in the career of Andrew
Johnson :
in Chowan count}-, on the 31st ultimo, the
Hew Jo!) Pettijohh, of the Baptist Church;
and, on the 9th instant, Mrs. Sarah Njvvbern,
consort of Mr. John Newbern.
At,South Washington, on the 11th inst. Mr.
James Usher, Jr. aged 21 years
en Dollars iieward.
OAN WVaY from the Subscriber, on dhe
i %. mglit ot the 15th instant, two apprentice
hoys, legally bound, named WILLIAM and AN
PUBW JOHNSON The .former is of a dark
complexion, black hair, ey.< s, and habits, They
are much of a height, about 5 feet 4 or 5 inches
The latter is very fleshy freckled face, light hair,
atu4 fair complexion. They went off with two
other apprentices, jidvertised by Messrs Wm.
k Cluis. Fowler When they went away, they
were well ciad — blue cloth coats, light colored
homespun coats, and new hals, the maker's name
in the crown of the hats, is Theodore Mark. 1
will pay the above Reward to any parson who
w-jil deliver said apprentices to me in Raleifh, or
I will give the above Reward for Andrew John-
son alone
AH persons are cautioned against harboring or
employing said apprentices', on pain of being
prosecuted.
JAMES J, 3 KLIJ Y, Tailor.
Raleigh, N.C. June '24, 18<2i '2G 3t
i£M
Louisburg Female Academy.
(* nn jImii
FACSIMILE OF ORIGINAL ADVERTISEMENT IN THE
RALEIGH STAR
At this time Andrew was sixteen years old and had
five more years of his apprenticeship to serve. William
was twenty and had only one more year to serve. The
fact that Andrew had five more years of his apprentice-
ship to serve probably accounts for Selby's willingness
to pay ten dollars for return of Andrew alone.
A more unpromising way to start on a great career
of public service than to flee from a town under cover
of darkness with a reward offered for the return of the
fugitive would be hard to imagine. Outside the good
suit of clothes that the advertisement asserted Andy
wore, he had no worldly possessions whatever. From
Raleigh the fugitives went to South Carolina where
Andy stayed two years. In 1826 he returned to Ra-
leigh, and his sense of justice made him see that he
should make amends to Selby. Selby had gone out of
business, but Andy walked twenty miles to see him
in the hope that he could arrange to pay him for bis
time. But Selby demanded money that Andy did not
have ; so again he fled from Raleigh and started to
Tennessee to seek his promised land.
Walking the twenty-eight miles from Raleigh in
one day, Andy reached James Craig's house on the
edge of Chapel Hill late in the afternoon. We can see
him now, a barefooted, footsore boy laboriously
trudging up the long hill by the graveyard leading into
Chapel Hill. We can see him casting apprehensive
glances at the cemetery for it was almost dark and no
doubt the memories of his unexpired apprenticeship
weighed heavily on his mind. At last, he reaches the
top of the hill and seeing a light in a house only a little
distance ahead, we can imagine him eagerly quickening
his steps in anticipation of a meal and perhaps per-
mission to spend the night in the soft hay in the barn.
He reaches the house, and knocks at the back door.
Kindly James Craig looks out and sees a boy who
looks him straight in the face and asks for something
to eat. Impressed by the honesty in the boy's
lace, Craig invites him in and beholds a boy of about
sixteen, fleshy, with light hair, and a complexion that
though fair is marred by freckles. He is dirty and
ragged, and his long hair is uncombed. Food is set
before him and giving one look at Craig, Andy attacks
it and eats ravenously. His appetite appeased Andy
tells his story to Craig and his wife who prove to be
two very sympathetic listeners. The next morning
after a night's rest and an abundant breakfast he is
"cheered on his lonely journey by kind words and a
full supply of food in his pockets."
He comes on down the main street and passes out
the road on the way to Tennessee ; and it was not
until forty-one years later that he again set foot in
Chapel Hill. Arrived in Tennessee, Andy took up his
old trade as a tailor. Ten years ago the old house with
the crude sign, made by himself, and bearing the simple
inscription "A. Johnson: Tailor" hanging over the
door, was still standing. He was popular in Tennessee
from the beginning and was respected and liked by his
neighbors because "Johnson was always the same to
everybody, he was free from ostentation, and honor
heaped upon him did not make him forget to be kind
to the humblest citizen."
Of Andy's climb from a tailor up all the stepping
stones which stretched before him at the beginning of
Ids public career, until at last he was elected vice-
president, and by the death of Lincoln became presi-
dent, this is neither the time nor the place to speak.
It is a familiar story in American history known of all
men. Suffice it is to say that the man in him came to
the surface and he could not be held back.
The next time Andrew Johnson saw Raleigh, he saw
it as President of the LInited States. The citizens of
20
The Carolina Magazine
Raleigh had erected a monument over the grave of his
father, and his presence at its unveiling was the occa-
sion of his visit. Great crowds were gathered all
along the way to see him and lie was given mighty
ovations. The Governor of the State presented him
to the crowd in Raleigh and in response to the
Governor's address, he spoke in part as follows :
"It would he foreign to my nature to affect or to
feel indifference on the occasion of this, my visit to the
city of my nativity. More than forty years ago, I left
these scenes, a penniless and friendless hoy ; it does not
become me to speak of the circumstances under which
I return. Through all the mutations of my life,
though North Carolina has not been, in the language of
the schoolmen, exactly my Alma Mater, still she is my
mother, and, God Bless Her, I am proud of her."
From Raleigh, President Johnson came on June 5th
to Chapel Hill where he was just in time to attend the
Commencement at the University. On Thursday of
Commencement week. President Johnson and his staff
occupied the stage, together with the President of the
University, the Chaplain of the day, and the senior
orators. The honorary degree of Doctor of Laws
which had already been conferred on President John-
son in 186(5, was now conferred on William H. Se-
ward, Secretary of State. Both Societies held meet-
ings for the initiation of honorary members, and
when President Johnson joined the Dialectic Society,
he gave an appropriate informal talk.
It was on the afternoon of his arrival in Chapel
Hill that Andrew Johnson made a memorable speech
from President Swain's doorsteps and gave an ex-
pression to thoughts which have an abiding signifi-
cance for every son of Carolina. The exact phraseol-
ogy of his speech is lost; but from the recorded testi-
mony of his auditors, he voiced the following senti-
ments :
'Friends and Fellow Carolinians:
"I want to return thanks for the many manifesta-
tions of friendship that have been made me during the
short space that I have been in Chapel Mill. Not only
the faculty but also you who are students here have
united to make my stay a pleasant one ; and besides, a
large concourse of my friends have been so good as to
assemble here and are making this occasion so pleasant
for me that I shall never forget it. The demonstra-
tions which you have made in my honor are particu-
larly gratifying, and I feel that I would be false to the
State of my birth were 1 not to admit it.
"For the students of this University, I have this
message: no matter what advantages may be con-
ferred on you by this institution of learning and no
matter how many influential friends you may have, if
you succeed, you must rely upon yourself and your
ozvn energies. I was walking along the road just now
with a cavalryman, and was reflecting that forty-one
years ago I walked on this same ground alone and
penniless. I was reflecting how forty-one years ago,
I begged bread almost in this very spot, and how 1
was cheered and comforted by the words of an old man
who fed me and let me sleep at his house'. I have not
enjoyed the privileges of a college education, and
therefore can not boast, as can many of you, of great
book learning. Because oi the advantages you enjoy
here, I would remind you that you are vastly better
equipped than I was at your age in the pursuit of
fame and fortune. Although I left this state to seek
my fortune elsewhere, 1 can say that in all the warmth
of my heart, I am still fond of old North Carolina and
love her tenderly.
"I am returning among my friends not to claim
honor, but in an earnest effort to do my duty. My
object during all my public life has been to sustain
the institutions and principles of our free government
as -set forth in the Constitution. I have laid down
that merit in the broad sense of the word constitutes
the true distinction in society. 1 have always made
the public good my aim and the Constitution of my
country my guide. My young friends, 1 would again
urge upon you this lesson : in the effort to perform
your duty, you should always have a good conscience.
1 think that the Constitution made by our fathers and
cemented by their blood should be sustained in all its
existing integrity, because when we default from the
Constitution, our institutions suffer. This is clear;
because the government which has no power to en-
force its laws fails of its greatest object, and public
rights are all at sea.
trust that the leading studies at
this University are the principles of the Constitution
and free government because I believe knowledge of
them is absolutely fundamental. Our principles of
government are if properly understood, sufficiently ex-
pansive to embrace not only the States of this Union
but also the entire civilized world and some clay I hope
to see such an expansion.
"I was invited to Chapel Hill by the President of
your University, and tomorrow, I will witness your
Commencement. Every student in this University
must realize that his mission in life is to perform works
of usefulness to mankind, and I assert that in realiz-
ing this, half his battle will be won. Birth, position,
wealth, influence, all these count for nothing when we
seek honor. The paths of honor are open to all,
and to those who will enter into them with a stead-
fast purpose, the field is unlimited."*
It is with nothing short of a thrill that we read these
prophetic words of the tailor-president who thus fore-
shadows the extension of the Monroe Doctrine to em-
brace the world, the ideal of Wilson, and the tangible
dream of a League of Nations.
Andrew Johnson showed in his career what a son
of North Carolina could do and in so showing proved
that the ideals of our democracy are not false. He
had left Chapel Hill a runaway apprentice ; he returned
in forty-one years the ruler of a mighty nation.
No student on this campus need doubt that America
holds out today a promise that is just as illimitable as
in the days of Andrew Johnson. You — you who just
got a five on a quiz, you who were laughed at last
Saturday when you tried to make a speech in the So-
ciety Hall, yott who have tried to do something worthy
and have failed — do not doubt and do not be discour-
aged. However humble your origin, however lacking
in this world's goods, your success lies in you your-
self, and if you steadfastly set your mind on some-
high purpose, nothing can prevent you from succeed-
ing.
* To Col. Fred A. Olds, for kindly copying material from
the Raleigh Sentinel, and to Dr. Archibald Henderson, I am
particularly indebted.
Industrial Winston-Salem
By WILLIAM T. RITTER
ston-Salem Chamber of Co
WHILK many communities can claim that they
are manufacturing cities of no mean standing,
then- are tew that can lay claim to the fact
that thev lead the world in the manufacture of one or
more products.
In this latter category comes Winston-Salem, Xorth
Carolina's largest city, in point of population and
whose increase in population and development during
the past ten years has been little short of phenomenal
— the United Census giving an increase of 113 per cent
in population.
While a good many people realize that Winston-
Salem is a large tohacco manufacturing center, there
is not so great a number that know that Winston-
Salem in the manufacture of this product leads the
entire world. Pier leadership is not only confined to
tobacco products, grouping cigarettes, smoking and
chewing tobacco under this head, hut she outstrips all
other cities in the manufacture of cigarettes.
As point of manufacture of men's knitted under-
wear and fine knit goods, Winston-Salem also lays
claim to the fact that she leads the entire United
States in these two articles. Like her tohacco pro-
ducts, the knit goods manufactured at Winston-Salem
are nationally advertised and both merchants and con-
sumers throughout the entire country associate, in
their minds, Winston-Salem as a leading knit goods
center.
In the manufacture of automobile tires, Winston-
Salem leads the South and is the second largest furni-
ture manufacturing center in the Southern States.
As a city of diversified industries, Winston-Salem
points with pride to her seventy-nine factory estab-
lishments, turning out some thirty odd different com-
modities. Such other products as machinery, flour,
wagons, boxes, woollen goods, blankets and harness
are among the commodities being turned out and are
marketed far and wide from Winston-Salem.
To visualize the enormity of one of the manufac-
tured products of this city — tobacco — attention might
be called to the fact that a train load of smoking to-
bacco leaves Winston-Salem every day. It would
take a string of cotton mills of average size miles long
to yield a factory output equal in value to the products
of the tobacco industry. The City of Winston-Salem
pays seventy per cent of the tobacco taxes of North
Carolina and 31 per cent of the tobacco taxes of the
United States.
The industrial pay roll of Winston-Salem is about
$25,000,000 per year and the total valuation of her
factory products has been estimated to be in excess
of $200,000,000. There are over 20,000 wage earners
employed in the various industries.
There are many factors which contribute to the
success and development of this community as a manu-
facturing city. Chief among which might he pointed
out that ol location to the producing points of the raw-
materials used and to the consuming markets of enor-
mous requirements. It is situated in a section pro-
ducing large quantities of tohacco and cotton and hard-
woods, and is hut sixteen hours from Xew York,
thirty hours from Chicago, twelve hours from .At-
lanta and ten hours from Norfolk and Charleston.
There are three railroads centering in Winston-
Salem, the Southern, the Norfolk and Western and
Winston-Salem Southbound. These railroads have
opened the products of the industries to the markets
of the world, with quick shipping routes and favorable
freight rates in all directions.
As a distributing point, Winston-Salem enjoys mam-
advantages because of her railroad connections and
location. There are large jobbing and commission
houses doing business here and more than 1,000 travel-
ing men represent the manufacturing, jobbing and
commission houses, placing Winston-Salem made
goods throughout the civilized world.
The industrial development of Winston-Salem be-
gan with the first tohacco factory which was built in
1874. At that time the population of what was the
city of Winston was 4.194. During the past ten years,
according to the census of the United States, it was the
most rapidly growing city of North Carolina and this
growth is substantial and permanent because it is based
upon already enormous but rapidly growing industrial
operations of wide variety.
Its manufactured products have a world wide market
and its preponderate industry — tobacco products — is
not adversely affected by business depression or finan-
cial distress of sectional or nation wide extent.
As a place in which to live, WTiston-Saiem has many
advantages. Its climate is delightful all the year round,
its schools and educational institutions are keeping pace
with her developments and there are many other things
which contribute to pleasant social conditions. Home
ownership is the rule with a large percentage of the
citizens.
Winston-Salem is often referred to as a town that
offers exceptional opportunities to the ambitious young
man — the college trained man. It is pointed out that a
majority ol the present leaders in industry and com-
merce in Winston-Salem are young men who have
grown up with the town and have prospered through
the opportunities that were existent here and as the
community continues to develop so will other chances
come for the right sort of young men who want to
cast their lot in a town that is built upon a solid foun-
dation, not of the boom varietv.
INIININIIIIIINIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII1IIIINIIIIIIIIIIIININIIIIW ' T ■ I i ■ ! " M I ' ■ I ! " ' M I , ■ , ! I ' 1 1 : " ' ' I " . i ' ! ' : I ' " . 1 1 : .111.111 ' : ■ , I " '.Ml . . . ! i ' , ; 1 1 T ' . , ! 1 1 1 1 ' ' ! I ; . . 1 1 ' . ! ■ ! ' I ! I ! ! ■ ,1 .' I |
Emile Rose Knox created a tremendous sensation at both of her recitals here. It is not too
much to say that of all the artists of note who have appeared here within the life of the present
college generation, she brought forth the most favorable comment. We predict that Mr. Horner's ar-
ticle following will be read with an unusual amount of interest, not only because it is about a
contemporary North Carolinian who has achieved more than ordinary distinction in the world of
music, but also because — and this, we believe, is the greater reason — Emile Rose Knox has by her
charm and grace of manner, "captured the heart of the Carolina student body." — Editor.
Emile Rose Knox
An intimate glimpse into her past life together with an account of
how she made a remarkable reputation for herself as a
violinist while yet scarcely past twenty.
Bv WILLIAM E. HORNER
THERE are few Americans who succeed in the
musical world. Therefore it always brings a
keen sense of pleasure to see even an American
grow famous and successfully pass muster before the
eyes of the great musical critics, but when a South-
erner, a North Carolinian, and one who lives no
farther from us than the short stretch of twenty-eight
miles does such a thing, we are overjoyed and de-
lighted. We are pleased
not simply because Emile
Rose Knox is a success in
the musical world but
more so because she is a
North Carolinian — be-
cause she is one of us.
Miss Knox attributes
whatever success she has
had and hopes to have to
one definite and concrete
thing — hard w o r k. Of
course she had to have an
innate love for the violin,
but work and not second
nature has made her the
genius she is with it. Her
life history is one of ab-
solute devotion to work
and the things she has ac-
complished are almost in-
credible. She goes at her
work as if it were play
and by doing this consis-
tently has in the seven-
teen years that she has
been studying violin ac-
complished what would
have taken the average
person at least twenty-five
years.
Miss Knox was born in
Raleigh and it was here
that she got her early mu-
sical training. From the
very first she evidenced an
interest in the violin; so
when she was only eight
years of age her parents sent her to Miss Helen Smedes
who was then teaching a musical school in Raleigh.
Prior to this, at the age of six, she had entered the Ra-
leigh City Schools. She continued to take lessons under
Miss Smedes until she finished her third year in High
School. At this point Miss Knox left the Raleigh
High School and entered St. Mary's School, in Ral-
eigh, taking only the course in violin. It took her just
one year to get a certificate
from St. Mary's, after
which, having heard of
the well-known Kaspar,
who was then teaching in
Washington ( N. C), her
parents decided to send
her there to complete her
high school education and
to study under Kaspar.
Kaspar was a fine violin-
ist and in the two years
that Miss Knox stayed at
Washington he taught her
much.
By this time Miss Knox
and her parents had defi-
nitely decided to make her
career a musical one.
Therefore she was sent to
the Conservatory of Mu-
sic in Cincinnati to study
under Signor Tirindelli,
the world-famous violin-
ist. She graduated from
this conservatory in the
specified time of four
years and then returned
and took one year of
graduate work.
W h e n s h e finished
work in the Conservatory
in Cincinnati, Miss Knox
was desirous of entering
Frank Damrosch's Insti-
tute of Musical Art in
New York City, so as to
be under Fritz Kneisel
EMILE ROSE KNOX
The Carolina Magazine
2$
who was one of the four brothers who made up the
world famous Kneisel quartette. Kneisel taught only
about ten pupils, so before she would be aeeepted as
a pupil Miss Knox had to appear and play for him
to let him see whether he thought she was worthy
of personal attention from him. She started to New
York and upon arriving got a message to come to
Boston. She did this and in a hotel surrounded by
all the noises and uproar of the busy Boston streets
she played a difficult piece for Kneisel and was ac-
cepted as a pupil. Staying at the Damrosch Institute
three years, it was only about a year and a half ago
that Miss Knox graduated.
In May before the June in which she finished at the
Damrosch Institute, Miss Knox had played for Leo-
pold Auer, the great Russian violinist who was then
teaching in New York. When the wave of revolution
swept over Russia, Auer was forced to leave that
country and come to America. He is the greatest living-
violin teacher, and it is considered an honor to be
associated with him. Mischa Elmon, Heifitz, Max
Rosen, and all the rest of the really great violinists
study with him. Auer liked Miss Knox's playing
and she has been studying under him for the past year.
Last year he gave her two lessons a month but due
to old age and general infirmity he has both reduced
the number of his pupils and the number of lessons he
gives those whom he has kept. It attests to his faith
in Miss Knox's ability that he did not drop her when
he had to cut the number of his pupils.
Miss Knox is now in New York with Auer. She
takes one half hour lesson under him each month for
which she pays $30.00. The rest of the time she spends
in preparing for these lessons, she having to practice
a great deal for it. It is the plan now for her to stay
with Auer one more year, after which he wishes to
bring her out in Carnegie Hall, New York City. If
she appears at this hall successfully before all the
great critics, her career is assured and her name is
made all over the country. Auer says he can do no
more for her after these two years unless she makes a
success of her appearance at Carnegie Hall. He is
confident, bowever, of her success and entertains great
hopes for her future. As she is living in New York,
she is able to hear all the great artists and this helps
her no little as it gives her many pointers about the
great musicians.
Although having given quite a few concerts, Miss
Knox has thus far reserved herself — she has not given
her best to the public. The reason is simple. She
does not think that she is yet ready to attempt to do
her best work, and so is willing to continue her studies
until she is. Unquestionably the biggest thing in her
career thus far was the Asheville Musical Festival of
last summer at which many prominent personages of the
musical world were in attendance. Miss Knox played
a concerto accompanied by the Philadelphia Symphony
Orchestra and went through it so well that the wife of
the Director of the Festival later said that she felt
like getting up in the middle of the piece and shouting:
"Hurrah for North Carolina."
Her other concerts have been of more or less un-
importance. Besides her annual concert at Carolina
she gives one at N. C. State College Summer School
each year. She looks forward to these occasions with
pleasure and especially the one at Carolina. She says :
"I think a whole lot of my experiences at Carolina be-
cause I play to my most appreciative audiences there."
Miss Knox carries her philosophy of hard work to
her play hours. Her only recreation comes in the
summer when she goes to Cape Lookout for her vaca-
tion. Here she gives herself wholly to recreation from
early in the morning until late at night. She almost
lives with the fishermen, and they are absolutely de-
voted to her. Lots of them come over to her cottage
in the evenings and she plays pieces they like for
them.
She is always the same Emile Rose Knox. When
she comes to Carolina, she plays the pieces we ask her.
We like this and we wish her just as much success as
her friends among the fishermen do.
EMILE ROSE KNOX
iiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii n 1:111111 iiiiiiiii'iii iiiniii 111111111111111 uiiniiiiiiiiii 1 ii 1 iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiini iiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiii 1 iiiiiiiiii iiiii 11111111 1111 111111111 iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii 11 : 11 1 111 miMinn mill
OUR CONTRIBUTORS
D. R. HODGIN, Home Address: Sanford, N. C.
Mr. Hodgin represents the extreme left wing of student thought and opinion
at Carolina. Last year he was the leader of the "Sixteen Irreconcilables." His
chief interests are in the formation of radical theories for the betterment of the
masses and in the Drama.
He is a member of Carolina Playmakers.
Last year he won first place in the National Peace Oratorical Contest.
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Conducted by W. P. HUDSON
Reptiles and the High Cost of Living
In these days of prevailing high prices of food-stuffs,
the question, as Hamlet would have put it, to eat or
not to eat, is not so representative of the situation as
the query what to eat, since the majority of people
depict a willingness to consume whatever food is ob-
tainable. There is on the contrary much edible food
which is condemned or held as unfit to eat simply be-
cause it has not been a common food and always eaten.
At present the list of eatable plants and animals is
fairly large but could be augmented considerably if
other food animals were utilized as such. To sug-
gest reptiles as food is not to court popular approval,
or to appeal to the appetite of the average American.
Nevertheless, it is well known to many people out-
side of our continent, and to a few on ours, that such
reptiles as snakes, crocodiles, and lizards are very
palatable foods. Should we see, however, "snake on
toast" listed as one of the delicacies of a cafe or res-
taurant, our disgust, and aversion itself, to the process
(jf eating would be momentarily paramount. We do,
though, eat with a relish part of the reptile family, the
turtle ; and it is perhaps the term reptile which awakens
in us a repugnance for all creeping things coming under
that appellation. The turtle is not a rare food, even
in America, and many thousands are consumed an-
nually. The green turtle, so named from the color of
its flesh, is the most important of the turtles as an
article of food and forms the diet largely of some
tropical peoples. It is found in tropical and semi-
tropical seas and reaches a weight sometimes of five
hundred pounds. The green turtle lays from two hun-
dred to three hundred leathery-shelled eggs which are
said to be more nutrituous than hen's eggs, and a
dozen or more may be eaten at once without any in-
jurious results. In addition to the green turtle are
other species such as the snapping and the soft-shelled,
both of which find their way to the table.
The introduction of the turtle as a food is no inno-
vation, but the proposal of the lizard as a food to the
average American would meet with no happy results.
Nevertheless, the lizard is used in tropical and semi-
tropical countries for food, and especially the giant
iguana which reaches a length of six feet or more. The
flesh of these is said to be very delicious, resembling
that of chicken, and is now a rare delicacy in some
localities, the reptiles having been hunted almost to a
point of extermination. Peter Martyn tells the way in
which the Spaniards overcame their aversion to these
unsightly reptiles: "These serpentes are lyke unto croc-
odiles, saving in bygness ; they call them guanas. Unto
that day none of oure men durste adventure to taste
them, by reason of theyre horrible deformitie and
lothesomeness. Vet the Adlantado being entysed by
the pleasntes of the King's sister Anacaona, determined
to taste the serpentes. But when he felt the flesh
thereof to be so delycate to his tongue, set to amayne
without al fear. The which theyre companions per-
ceiving, were not behvnde hvm in grcedvnesse ; in-
somuch that they had now none other talke than of the
sweetnesse of these serpentes, which they affirm to be
of more pleasantt taste than eyther our phesantes or
patriches."
There are instances when the eggs of the large
iguanas have been eaten, 1ml this is not so common a
circumstance.
It is not likely that the American people will ever
adopt the snake as a staple food, for in the first place
the thought of burying the teeth in a juicy portion of
broiled snake is not at all in harmony with good taste,
and secondly, there are very few serpents in the U. S.
large enough for food. That snakes are eaten in
tropical countries is not to be disputed and Livings-
ton, in his writings describing his explorations and
travels in Africa, tells of the inordinate greediness
of the natives for snake meat. So highly is the food
of the large serpent prized that the securing of one is
the occasion for a celebration, at which barbecued
snake is the sole and only desired refreshment.
Next to snakes perhaps we would most gingerly
suggest alligators and crocodiles as food, since these
reptiles are likewise not associated with the aestheti-
cal ; but when dressed and their meat hanging in a
butcher shop it is not to be easily differentiated from
beef. Though somewhat coarser than beef, it is said
to be fully as good as the latter in point of taste and
nourishment. In the southern parts of the U. S. alli-
gators and crocodiles are to be found and as no use
other than that of food has been found for them,
there is no justifiable reason why they should not be
found in the family larder. Professor A. M. Reese,
University of West Virginia, writing on "Reptiles as
Food" in the "Scientific Monthly," December, 1917,
says: "It always seemed strange to me that the poorer
people of the South should not more often vary the
monotony of fat pork and corn bread with alligator
steaks." While we do not think that people should
eat alligators simply because they are Southerners or
live in the South, yet there is much consideration due
this gentleman's statement.
There is another food animal, though not a reptile,
which is due consideration here, for it has come
to have a limited direct bearing on our economic life,
and promises still larger things for the future. During
the war the first organized attempts of any signifi-
cance were made to utilize the whale as food, gener-
ally with success. The shortage of food existing then
offered whale fisheries their opportunity of putting the
meat upon the market, it appearing first in the cities
along the Pacific Coast. It rapidly gained favor there
and soon extended eastward finally reaching Chicago to
which city weekly consignments of the meat were
shipped from the coast, a ready sale existing for all
quantities available.
The size of the whale makes it especially important
as a food factor, since the average whale weighs from
The Carolina Magazine
45 to 50 tons and dresses ten tons oi meat of first
quality. In view of the fact that a steer weighing one
thousand pounds dresses but two hundred pounds oi
edible beef, it requires no mathematical skill to readily
perceive that one whale is equivalent to one hundred
steers weighing one thousand pounds each.
The people have acquiesced to the eating of the
whale much more readily than they can ever he ex-
pected to in regard to the eating of reptiles, since there
does not exist the same repugnance and aversion to
the former as the latter. And yet it is all food, and
food is what all people require: and why should the
appearance o! any thing condemn ii as a food when
it is as good or superior to many foods daily con-
sumed? It is a case of people's eyes getting in lie
way ot their stomachs, hi these days of readjustment
and innovations why not give even the reptile a chance
to serve humanity?
Our Forest Problem
"This is the forest primeval.
The murmuring pines ami the hemlocks."
Should this hard he transported hack to the land ot
the living, he would find to his utter regret that the
above opening lines of his great poem, he could now
scarcely justify. No longer, or practically so, can any
poet sing of our virgin forests as Longfellow did,
simply because in the present day they do not exist.
It is true that in some parts of the country there is a
limited expanse of territory covered with the so-called
virgin forests. Forests, like the bear, the buffalo and
all other of nature's treasures have gradually but
surely disappeared, a fact, to say the least, regrettable.
And more so to the present generations, because the
value of forests, these objects of nature, are just begin-
ning to be realized. In the past the forest has been an
object of little or no consideration, but a victim of
wantoness and ruthlessness, until today they are a
splendid example of that mathematical puzzle, the
theory of limits.
The causes of the disappearances of the forests have
been, and are, many; some justifiable and many unjus-
tifiable. The early pioneer naturally found it neces-
sary to clear land for cultivation purposes. They did
not, however, stop with this hut considering the forest
to be their most formidable enemy, they set about
generally to destroy as much of it as possible and
in every way possible. Poor methods of tilling the soil
practiced then caused much of the destruction, since
it was the policy to cultivate a cleared field until it
was worn out and then to clear another. Their action
cannot be condemned too severely, for under the stress
of circumstances they were forced to do many things
which the later generation have found fault with.
However, the wanton and wilful destruction of forests
at the present time is not to be justified on any count
and deserves nothing hut the strongest condemnation.
Lumbering industries, careless wood-cutting and forest
fires have taken the greatest toll. The former is a
necessary evil and cannot be dealt with here. However
wanton and useless cutting of green timber for wood
when plenty of fallen wood is available is a crime.
In some sections, the most westerly ones, of North
Carolina, to come nearer home, this practice has gone
on together with others until now many large land-
owners have barely enough wood for their own con-
sumption, and if present practices continue to prevail,
fifty years hence this part of the State will he devoid
of fuel, since with the present system of transportation
the importing of fuel will be next to impossible. Forest
fires are causing even more destruction than any thing
else and every year large areas all over the country are
burned over and the timber destroyed. In our state,
up to 1914 the annual loss from forest fires in point
of the quantity of timber destroyed was $650,000 to
say nothing of what the loss has been in respect to
property destroyed and climatic disadvantages likely
to he entailed.
Is there anything being done to prevent this loss?
Fortunately there is. Both the Governments of the
United States and of each state generally are striving
to preserve the much depleted forest. In most cases
these attempts have got results, but there is still much
ground for improvement. Much timber is destroved
though less than formerly. It is hoped that more
effective means yet of preserving our fast disappear-
ing land marks and natural heritages will be instituted,
and although the hards cannot sing of the primeval
forests of today, we may at least have the opportunity
of knowing what they mean.
Terrapin Farming
By D. D. DUNCAN
Years ago diamond-back terrapin abounded in the
waters of North Carolina. The delicacy of the dish
grew so rapidly it soon began to be used by all the
leading hotels in the country. The terrapin was hunted
at all times of the year to fill the great demand and as
a result terrapin became very scare. To relieve this
situation the government restricted the catching of
them except at certain times. This demand also led
the government to carry on experiments as to the
possibilities of raising them for market.
At the United States Bureau of Fisheries, at Beau-
fort, North Carolina, the government started these
investigations. It was found that if the terrapin were
kept in houses and fed during the winter months they
would become grown in less time than if thev were
allowed to run and grow as usual.
The diamond-back terrapin is usually found in salt
marshes. His food is bits of crab, oyster, fish, and
such things that the slow moving animal can catch.
Like snakes and alligators he deigns to he up and
26
The Carolina Magazine
around only when the weather is warm. At the first
real cold spell he digs his little hole and crawls in to
spend the winter. Their hatching process is very
simple. The mother terrapin digs a hole about five
five inches deep and lays her eggs there and leaves the
sun to hatch them. The young are hatched in about
sixty-five days. It is then their habit to go to the
water and hibernate for about six months, taking
neither food or water during his period.
The work of the Bureau of Fisheries aroused the
interest of Dr. C. L. Duncan. He lived in Beaufort
and was able to follow the experiments and note the
progress made in this proposition. Seeing the possi-
bilities of a big thing in this line he decided to try out
the scheme. He got a special act by the legislature
allowing him to get terrapin for breeding purposes
during the closed season. After two years of search-
ing the waters of North Carolina for the best qualities
of terrapin he opened his farm with a stock of three
thousand female and fifteen hundred male breeders.
He had a large concrete pen built out in the water in
a shallow place, that covered about as much as an
ordinary city square. Water gates were left in it
so that fresh water would be continuously flowing in
and out. These gates also let in thousands of little
fish which the terrapin often caught.
On the shore side of the pen he had sand hauled in,
so that the terrapin would have a place to lay their
eggs. Upon the shore commodious glass roofed winter
houses were built. In these he put the little terrapin
to keep them for the winter. The house was heated
to a summer temperature, and the terrapin were fed
either fish or oyster. In the spring these were taken
out and placed in separate pens and allowed to run
about, still being fed. After three or four months of
this they are put in the pens with the rest of the terra-
pin.
The farm was started in 1915 with forty-live hun-
dred breeders. The crop of small terrapin for the
first year was seventeen thousand one hundred and
sixty young terrapin. The output will increase at
variable rates and it has been proven that after six
years of confinement the grown terrapin can be ex-
pected to produce twenty terrapin each.
The terrapin raised under these conditions are far
superior to those taken from the marshes. They have
a better flavor and their producing powers are increas-
ed. Ordinarily it takes a terrapin from six to eight
years to mature. The time required under improved
methods decreases this to three and four years. The
death rate for the young terrapin is about thirty per
cent and the grown less than one per cent. From these
facts it has been computed that twenty-five thousand
terrapin will be put on the market every year from
the original breeding stock. The cost of raising does
not exceed forty cents for each tarrapin.
The market price for terrapin varies from $24 to
$60. The five inch terrapin bringing about $30 and
the six inch bringing $60. The seven inch and larger
terrapin often brings around $120
a dozen lot
are very negligible and the profits arising from the
tremendous increase are large.
This rather unique industry is the only one in the
United States and is located at Beaufort. N. C.
The prices are for
As seen, the cost of installing and raising
Mickey laughed, a soft little ripple, and Samuel G. stood up suggestively. 'Come
on,' said he ; 'that music's getting in my blood.'
She disposed of the cigarette and rose; his cigar followed the cigarette, and he lead her to-
wards the dancing. That he had not danced in so long stood him in awe not at all. The music
was indeed in his blood. Mickey dancing so clos? to him filled him with a wild surge of exhilara-
tion. Her warm breath against his cheek and neck made him oblivious to the fact that he was the
only man on the floor not in a dress suit. She did not seem to care. In fact she seemed abstrac-
tion incarnate. Around he whirled mixing a long ago waltz with the fox trot of the orchestra.
Mickey followed superbly. She seemed to Samuel G. as light as his shadow and as easy to lead.
The spell of the dance was upon him.
"You are the most beautiful woman on the floor," he heard himself say into her danger-
ously close ear. She smiled the smile that captivated him.
"The most beautiful woman in the world." lie said this nearer the pink ear. He understood
that men said such things on the dance floor.
In a whirl that left Samuel almost breathless, the number was over Sometime
later, when the meal was over and Samuel G. had a fresh cigar glowing, they arose to go. Samuel
G. and Mickey entered a cab after bidding good-night to their friends. Mickey gave the number
of her apartment in Central Park, and the cab was off, Samuel G. knew not nor cared not where."
From Garland Porter's "Undeniable Fins," the short story attraction in the January Number.
In our opinion this story represents the high water mark of this writer's efforts this year. Not
only has he succeeded in making his characters live and walk before us, but one can't help but
recognize the wiry "Samuel G" and his good wife as real United States people. And Mickey,
Mickey the Irresistible, who is she? And how did Samuel G. a staid married man and a substan-
tial citizen in his own home town come to smoke, dance, and eat with her in the gay New York
Cabaret?
READ IT IN TFTE JANUARY NUMBER.
\MmmMi&mm^m!mLmmmji&mm%s^^ m m mm m mm m w m m m m m i& $$ rj. m n$ r
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
Three Whoops in Hell
That Infernal Caper!
By JOHN MANNING BOOKER
This play was not written in partial fulfillment of
the requirements of Professor Koch's Course in Dra-
matic Composition. Neither the characters nor the
atmosphere were drawn from the author's experience.
In fact, the author cannot claim that his effort is in any
sense a result of the movement "that has found in Pro-
fessor Koch an enduring voice."
This play was produced as a part of the 1920 Caper
of the Carolina Playmakcrs. at the Order of the Gor-
gon's Head, on the evening of October the fifteenth.
The program follows.
Program
Prologue
Spoken by Satan
Introduced by Archibald Henderson
Persons in the Play
Satan j. M. Bell
Sir Walter Raleigh J. W. Lasley
William Shakspere J. M. Booker
Edmund Spenser J. McF. McKie
Scene — Hell — the Poet's Corner.
Time — The Present.
Hell-Effects — By Lear.
( Professor Henderson, introducing Satan, said in
part) :
Fellow Playmakers : It is my peculiar privilege to
introduce to you this evening the most distinguished
speaker that has ever spoken from any of our rostra —
a marked personality from the crown of his head to
the tip of his tail ; a member of innumerable learned
societies — scientific, literary, historical, theological ; an
ornament to both bars and to all other professions; a
patron of the arts and especially of the stage.
I may say without exaggeration that he whom 1 am
about to present to you has a reputation than which
there is none wider. For it is not merely state-wide,
nation-wide, or even world-wide ; it extends through the
heavens and other regions that a deference to his sen-
sitive nature prevents my mentioning by name.
But it is not entirely to the distinction of one whom
you may yet recognize as the chief speaker of the
evening that my peculiar delight is due. That delight
springs from feelings of warm personal regard. In
fact he and I have been a number of friends for years.
I am confident, furthermore, that many present can-
not deny a certain attachment to one who has been so
old and steadfast an acquaintance. To such it will no
doubt be a matter of interest to know that I have
in preparation a biography of our mutual guide, philo-
sopher, and friend, which will be placed on the market
as soon as my other biographies have exhausted their
present editions.
With the realization that he who is about to address
you has from time to time a place in the minds and
hearts of all of you, I bespeak for him as warm a
welcome as he has in store for you. I present to you
Ladies and Gentlemen, His Majesty, Satan.
Satan
You, Ladies, you, whose gentle hearts do fear
The smallest monstrous mouse that creeps on floor,
May now perchance both quake and tremble here,
When Satan thus appeareth at the door.
Know, then, that I am one. Professor Bell,
As mild a Prof, as ever polished bone,
Drove ideas through a student's thickening shell,
Or shook the Freshman reason on its throne.
Faithfully have I performed the chores
Of all those academically broke :
Horny, my hands — but with domestic sores ;
The furnace is the only fire I stoke.
That sulphur smell — ssh ! promise not to blab —
Stays with me after working in the lab.
For character I send you to my boss.
Who would not leave a devil in the lurch,
The Presbyterian Minister, Doctor Moss ;
In me you see a Deacon of his church.
And, like myself, these other actors here
Are gentle, harmless men of no great state.
Fear not the real sea-pirate will appear ;
'Tis only Johnny Lasley that doth prate.
What's in the lion's skin I must not say;
But, mark me, what comes out will be a bray.
Will Shakspere, also, we shall try to ape;
Our actor in this part has been well schooled.
But only simple souls who stand agape
At pageantry and folk-plays can be fooled.
What though some other wight take Spenser's name:
Of epics in twelve cantos have no dread.
Revivers puff and blow ; but just the same
The bard, himself, like all his works, is dead
And buried 'neath the pulverizing weight
Of stanzas thirteen thousand, seven hundred, and eight.
I leave you now, to come again, my dears,
Having, I hope, thus somewhat calmed your fears.
(Exit Satan. The stage is left in darkness.)
28
The Carolina Magazine
THE PLAY
( Enter Raleigh and Shakspere by opposite en-
trances. They run into each other at the center of
the stage. )
Raleigh and Shakspere simultaneously — "Zounds!"
Shaks. — "That's a hard head to meet in the Poet's
Corner."
Ral— '*That you, Bill?"
Shaks. — "Raleigh, by my head! albeit it's cracked
within the ring."
Ral, — "Sorry, Old Bard. Thought I brushed some-
thing. Ye Gods and little Mermaids but this is a dark
hole!"
Shaks. — "It's been worse since Charley Woollen put
the place on the Southern Power System."
Ral. — "Charley Woollen! He's not in my Who's
Who."
Shaks. — "He's the Business Manager."
Ral. — "The Business Manager?"
Shaks. — "Exactly. Efficiency is always with us now-
a-days, even in Hell. But he's slated for discharge.
He waited until the fall came to order his coal. Thought
he'd save money. Well, it's fall; fall came on time.
In the meanwhile coal went up to eighteen dollars a
ton, and isn't lo be had for that. Here we are: winter
on us, and not a coal. Hell will be frozen over. But
that's enough. Wait! You'll hear kicking and to
spare. Every man what is a man thinks he has a
right to kick on board and lodging — unless it's his
wife who runs the joint. Then, of course — safety
first!"
(The light comes on. Raleigh looks pleased. )
Shaks. — "It'll go off in a minute." (The light
winks. )
Ral. — "Well, while it's on, let me have a good look
at you. '( Claps his hands on Shakspere's shoulders. )
The same old Bill. Good Old Bill! The mildest man-
nered poet that ever put the eternal triangle in a
tradegy ! Remember that melodrama of yours that
took so with the groundlings? Buckets of blood! The
one you filched from Kyd ? Don't look so mean. Hamlet,
that's the one. Well, it's running on the East Side still.
Think of Sweet Will Shakspere come to this! Say,
Bill ; what were you sent up for ?"
Shaks. — "Just a private domestic affair, Walt ; mar-
rying too late in life. Really, nothing to speak of.
An you love me don't press the matter further. But
what are you up for?"
Ral. — "I'm a victim of reform. Bill. There's a
wave of it on up there. First, Prohibition. Started
after Anderson and 'Pussyfoot' Johnson had been
lynched. None of tis foresaw what was going to
happen when that pair entered the golden gates. Now
it's one half of one per cent. All bars closed, — that is,
in front. Hotels mixing up the menus so that you
can't tell the food from the nourishment. Nothing safe
under eight dollars, and nothing decent under eighteen.
In the provinces — nothing but corn.
(Sings): Corn, Corn — nothing but corn;
Each ghost of us wishes he'd never been born.
Corn — Corn — Corn .
Shaks. — "Ha, Walt ; you haven't lost your pretty
little knack of rhyming."
Ral. — "Pretty little knack? Say, whom do you
think you're patronizing. I want you to know, you
hoary old plagairist, {hat I'm — "
Shaks. — "There, there, no offense. Didn't mean a
thing. Tell me more about yourself. 1 don't yet under-
stand how you came to be sent down. You never were
a heavy drinker. At "The Mermaid" we thought you
rather abstemious. I should say you rarely exceeded
your gallon a day. How did Prohibition bring you to
'this ?"
Ral. — "It wasn't Prohibition. If you'd only let a
man finish ! It was the Anti-Tobacco League."
Shaks. — "What? And you were the man who
brought it over from Virginia !"
Ral. — "That's the reason. Incidentally, it was the
best thing that ever came out of Virginia. My troubles
began with the formation of The Anti-Cigarette So-
ciety by Cotton Mather and William Lloyd Garrison.
Before we woke up they had organized in every elec-
toral district throughout the kingdom. By the time
Parliament opened they had both Houses cowed.
Shaks. — "You don't mean to say there were fanatics
enough to cow the Celestial Parliament?"
Ral. — "Fanatics — no; but fanatiques — oh, my! It
wasn't the men ; it was the women."
Shaks. — "Women? In Heaven? I didn't know
there were any women in Heaven."
Ral. — "Women in Heaven! They run Heaven. The
women have the suffrage now."
Sh a ks . — ' 'In H ea ven ? "
Ral. — "In Heaven."
(A smile broadens slowly down over Shakspere's
face. )
Shaks. — "Somehow 1 never felt better in my life.
Walt, you can't know how glad I am to see you.
( Clasps him by the hand. ) Walt, you've made me so
happy — so contented with my lot. But I don't see
what that has to do with your being here. Did you
come voluntarily? I should have."
Ral. — "In a very peculiar sense — Yes. I had a
choice : Hell or Russia. You see, as soon as the No-
Tobacco Party got in power it started the usual thing —
a regular persecution. Hounded the press and the legis-
lators on its victims. I was naturally the first victim.
I was deported ; and worse yet — by way of Ellis Island.
And here I am." ( Sadly lights a cigarette. )
Shaks. — (Tapping" him on the arm) : "I say; none
of that! (Points to a No Smoking sign). Too many
inflammable gasses."
Ral. — "Well, can you beat it
Where can 1 go?"
Shaks. — "Where can you go?
You're in I fell now."
Ral. — "What do you do about it?"
J What can I do?
Where can you go ?
( Shakspere moves up close to Raleigh, draws a
plug of tobacco from his pocket, and furtively slips a
piece of it to him. lie breaks off a chew for himself.
Both sadly contemplate their plugs. Shakespere sees
Spenser approaching and motions to Raleigh. Both
put their plugs in their pockets.)
Shaks. — (Whispering) : "Here comes old Spenser.
It would never do to chew in the presence of the
Poet's Poet."
(Enter Spenser.)
The Carolina Magazine
l()
Shaks. — "Hello, Edmund. Haven't seen you since
the last centenary recess."
Spens. — "Good evening, William. And Sir Walter
Raleigh! What an unexpected pleasure !"
Ral. — "'Unexpected?': well may you say it! What
did you do to get in ?"
Spens. — "Sir Walter, I am one of the martyrs ot
the ages — one of the most ill-judged, vilely used, un-
happy creatures." ( Muses dejectedly. )
Ral. — "Yes, yes. But what are you up for?"
Spots. — "For writing The Faerie Queene. One ol
the masterpieces of all time. ( )h, it's shameful. There
must be some conspiracy that keeps me here — a con-
spiracy of malice, of envy —
Ral. — "Of college students, maybe."
Spens. — "God knows. But this 1 know:
"Nought is there under heav'ns wide hollownesse
That moves more deare compassion of mind."
Shaks. — "One moment ! You know the House
Rules: no quoting of one's own poetry. Hell's bad
enough."
Spens. — "Hell isn't so bad; I've lived in Ireland.
Its the loss of fame I mind. It's the critics, the com-
mentators, the editors. ' Elsewhere I could get away
from them. It's Satan's most exquisite form of tor-
ture to have all their pestiferous books and reprints
put in my post-office box. Only McRae doesn't get
them all in. Of course, I can't help reading them.
What agonies !"
Shaks. — "Now, you've got a case there."
Spens. — "Here's the latest of them. (Pulls out a
copy of Studies in Philology.) "By a Professor of
English in the University of North Carolina." ( Begins
searching through the periodical.)
Shaks. — "North Carolina. Where is North Carolina,
anyhow ?"
Ral. — "It's a part of Virginia."
Shaks. — "Virginia! What! that wilderness you
sunk vour money in? Do you mean to say that those
howling savages could even read The Faerie Queene?
Twelve Books of it ? Do you mean to say that any-
body could read — "
Ral. — "You forget: the English nation 1 saw in Vir-
ginia has come to pass. Wake up. my friend. In an-
other three hundred years you'll be an anachronism.
Keep up to date, my boy. Virginia, which once in-
cluded the Carolinas, was broken up into three parts.
One of these is Carolina, — that is. North, by God,
Carolina — first in tobacco, farthest in water-power,
and last in the support of secondary education. The
capitol city of this very North Carolina has the honor
to lie named after your humble servant — (sardonically)
a distinction it will shortly realize to the full. Wake
up. T say. This new England across the seas, this
United States of America, is a great power ; it thinks
it runs the earth — England, France, Europe, the Ori-
ent, the New World, all nations and peoples except
the aliens and women within its gates Have you
never heard of the League of Nations?"
Shaks. — "Never a word."
Ral. — "Well, you're not entirely to be pitied. But
you're a back number for all that. You wait until
November third and read the election returns from
the United States of America. Have you got a paper
in this infernal hole?"
Shaks. — "( )li, yes; there's The Hades News and
Observer. Hut I never read it."
Ral. — "Well, keep your eye on Cox; and in tin
meanwhile send your subscription to the Democratic
National Campaign Committee, Grand Central Pal-
ace, New York City, lint don't bet anything."
Shaks. — "Subscribe to an election fund? Not I.
They'd say my money was tainted and start an in-
vestigation."
Ral. — "Anyway, brush up your geography."
Shaks. — "Yes, I always was weak on geography."
Ral. — "And you've got about three hundred years
of history to learn. You might begin where my His-
tory of the World leaves off. Let's see: five hours
and a few thousand pages of outside reading a week —
hut without credit — might bring you up to date in
about ten years."
Shaks. — "Thanks. 1 think I ,s7/<;// re-read Plu-
tarch's Lives — in translation, of course."
Ral. — "Yes, "Jacks" are all the rage now."
Shaks. — "The trouble about reading is finding a
place to sit down on."
Ral — -"How's that?"
Shaks. — "You see, sitting down localizes the heat,
so to speak — intensifies it, as it were. I've adopted
a peripatetic system. You'll find it the best in the
long run. And it's a long, long run. There are as-
bestos chairs in the Young Men's Christian Associa-
tion, but the Presbyterians always get them first. I
say, look! (Points to Spenser, who rouses from his
absorption in an article of The Studies and begins
tearing his hair. ) Why so agitated, my dear Edmund ?"
Edmund ?"
Spens. — (Flinging The Studies from him with a
gesture of disgust): "Bah!"
Ral. — "What's the matter, old top?"
Spens. — (With grim irony): "Oh. nothing, just
one of Greenlaw's little articles in Studies in Philo-
logy."
Ral. — "Who's Greenlaw ?"
Spens. — "He's a Kenan Professor. By the way, what
is a Kenan Professor?"
( Shakspere and Raleigh simultaneously shrug their
shoulders and spread out their hands in a gesture of
negation. )
Shaks. — "How did that sheet get down here, any-
way?"
Spens. — "( )h, Greenlaw sends it everywhere. My
Lord Satan heads his mailing list, 1 suppose. Here's
this commentator at it again, attributing my most in-
spired moments to this influence or that influence or
any old influence except my own immortal genius.
It's brutalizing, brutalizing. I'm plucked of one
feather after another, until in the end I shall stand
here as naked as a daw for future generations to grin at.
And in the meanwhile I am forced to witness my own
demolition. I protest. It's hellish. But I will carry
my complaint to the very foot of Satan's throne."
Shaks. — ( Nudging Spenser) : "Say. you've no kick
coming to vou on that count. Ever heard of a man
named Francis Bacon? Think how much of my fame
has been handed over to him."
Spens. — "A different kind of thing altogether. Ev-
erybody places the Baconians where they belong — with
the Spirit-Rappers and the Cubists."
30
The Carolina Magazine
Shaks. — "Nevertheless, an adherent is an adherent.
( )ne can't pick and choose too squeamishly among litera-
teurs. However, it's all one to me. If my rep would make
old Bacon feel any cooler where he is, he could have
it. 'Who wrote what' will all come out in the end.
My chief complaint is not with the attribution, but
with the interpretation — the actors and the so-called
teachers of English literature. There's a fellow nam-
ed Koch, in that same University of North Carolina.
To hear him talk about the text of my plays you'd
think he'd printed it. As often as not I never had a
text. Why, there's no end of the harm one institu-
tion can do. Several years ago that place put on
a tercentenary celebration of my death. Thank the
gods I was dead. Had I been alive, it would have
killed me, and by a lingering death."
Ral. — "I'm with you, Bill. The interpreters are the
worst we suffer. I'm about to be traduced by the
same crew, and in the very city that's named after
me."
Shaks.— "How's that?"
Ral. — "Another tencentenary. A masque in celebra-
tion of the three hundredth anniversary of my decap-
itation, appropriately enough, will be put on next
week in Raleigh, the capitol of North Carolina. 1
wish I'd never discovered the country."
Shaks. — "Who puts it on ?"
Ral. — "Who else but Koch." (Turns away his
head dejectedly.)
Shaks. — (Clasping Raleigh's hand sympathetically) :
"Poor old Walt! And who wrote it?"
Ral.— "Koch."
( Shakspere wrings his hand convulsively.)
Shaks. — (In a hopeless tone) : "Koch."
Spens. — (In an awed whisper): "Koch."
All Three — (In an indignant shout) : "Koch."
Ral. — "May the devil immortalize him in Hell !"
Shaks. — "Better still: may he immortalize the devil!
May he pageantize the Fall of Satan — write it, pro-
duce it, advertise it, and stick a reprint of it under the
Old Boy's very nose !"
Spens. — "And Greenlaw write a preface for it !"
(Enter Satan.)
Satan — (Smiling menacingly) : "Methinks I heard
someone call my name."
(The three huddle together, with shoulders hunched
and long-drawn faces.)
Satan — (Sardonically): "Any complaints. Aught
lacking in your entertainment? Quarters warm
enough? Food appetizing?"
Shaks. — (Trembling and stuttering) : "Everything
delightful — delightful. We were just saying how
much better the food was here than at Swain Hall."
Spens. — "And as for the temperature : what's a little
heat more or less among friends?"
Satan — (Thundering): "Hypocrites! Liars! Agi-
tators ! You need a little discipline. 'Twill make
you bear your doom more cheerfully. You, William
Shakspere (Shakspere starts and shudders) : I will
forthwith inspire this self-same Koch to a fiery zeal
of interpretation ; send him abroad throughout the
earth professoring, reciting, pageantizing your
works — ."
Shaks. — "Spare me !"
Satan. — "Your works, I say, until there is nothing
left of them to interpret, recite, pageantize, or other-
wise mutilate."
Shaks. — "Angels and Ministers of Grace defend
me!"
Satan — "And you. Edmund Spenser (Spenser
quails) : I will at once incite my arch-editor, Green-
law, to begin a complete edition of your works/'
Spens. — "Mercy, my Lord Satan!"
Satan — (Inexorably) : "And I will maintain the
breath in his body until he complete his work though
it take him a hundred years, which it might well do."
(Spenser groans. Satan turns to Raleigh.)
Satan — "And you. Walter Raleigh (Raleigh ducks
and throws Up his arm as though to protect himself) :
to you, my latest subject, the least acquainted with the
leniency of my sway, and therefore the less to be ex-
cused for joining in revolt — to you I mete the severest
punishment of all. I hereby condemn you to witness
the impending performances of the Raleigh masque."
Ral. — "Help!" (Crumples up.)
(Satan majesticallv withdraws. The three poets
turn and, supporting each other, follow Satan with
bowed heads. As they reach the exit, each of them,
with a despairing groan, flings heavenward an implor-
ing hand.)
CURTAIN.
The Girl
I low careless is her laugh
And nonchalant her air
She's the sort to love
With ways so debonair.
Greets you'like a comrade,
Treats you like a pal
The kind to tie to —
A regular gal.
Doesn't try to vamp you
That's her natural way
You'll find you love her
When she's gone away.
In Autumn Time
Charles G. Smith
In autumn time the tree tops croon
Beside the lake, beneath the moon,
Where we do sleep and nightly dream ;
And in the sky the stars still beam.
In autumn time.
We are the leaves so brown and sere.
Short days ago we lay not here ;
But lived, enjoyed the breeze, and rain,
And sunshine. Pray, shall we complain,
In autumn time?
-H. B. D.
The Carolina Magazine
When Christmas Came to Zeb Tyler
By GARLAND PORTER
IN this story Moonshine is static ; Dan Cupid,
dynamic; while Mistletoe is mostly incidental.
The fact is that old Zeb Tyler was a moon-
shiner in the North Carolina mountains; he gave very
little thought to Dan Cupid, and to mistletoe, none
at all. Zeb's boy, Jule, had been away to war, having
left his father's cabin in the fastness of the hills some
eighteen months before. But the war was over now
and Zeb had received a letter from his boy a week
ago saying that he would be home. Old Zeb was
waiting.
When Zeb got the letter down at Dowling Ford, he
came straight home and handed it to his wife. After
she had read it to him twice, he had sat in the door-
way and looked along the foot-trail that led down the
mountain side through the valley and on toward Dowl-
ing. The day of the boy's departure came back to
him. He experienced again the deep hatred for die
mandate that had taken him away. When the man-
date had come, Zeb had cursed it and the force be-
hind it and had sworn that his boy would never go.
It was only in a transient moment of quiet that he
had consented to the boy's going; and Jule had not
taken his epochal seat on the train at Dowling Ford
beforing the cursing had come back with threefold
vehemency. Since then old Zeb had lived with undy-
ing hatred for the force that sent his son to a battle-
field beyond the sea. And besides this, old Zeb had
always held law and coercion in any form in scorn.
His conception of law always carried the image of a
revenue officer somewdiere in the background ; since
part of his life had been spent in furnishing them
with a cause of vocation and part in trying to keep
them from destroying it. In his methodical way old
Zeb anticipated the boy Jule's readjustment to his old
home. The boy had surely grown. He was now ready
to take his place in the hills as a real force ; he would
probably build himself a cabin, probably get married
— old Zeb realized all this — yes, and he would probably
get him a still of his own. He could have all the land
he wanted over behind Terrapin Cove. Old Zeb own-
ed more than a thousand acres back in there that the
boy might have. It was a fortune in itself, being cov-
ered with primeval forest. No timber had ever come
off his lands : be never intended that any should.
There was no need of it as he always had money
enough from the still. But the old man did not want
his boy to leave him. He hated to think of his mar-
rying, of his building a cabin of his own. Yet he
feared it ; the boy was coming home a grown man. So
old Zeb sat there in the doorway and thought over it
all as his wife busied herself with domestic prepara-
tion for the boy's home-coming.
The sun was just sinking behind the spur of Bald
Mountain and its last rays were casting long tree-
shadows over the mountainside as Zeb caught sight
of a man coming along the trail. He rose and ambled
down the trail to meet him. Old Zeb took his son's
hand in a great grip.
"Howdy, Tnle."
"Hello, Pap," returned the ex-soldier.
I lis father looked him over, lie bad grown as had
been expected. I hit under the deep tan of his face was
discernible a strange pallor. Jule bad always been a
husky boy ; and there was now a suggestion of gaunt-
ness.
"You don't look strong, Jule. You ain't been sick,
have you?"
"Well, no; I haven't been exactly sick. I was laid up
though. I was wounded in the last fighting and
haven't got all my strength back yet."
"You didn't say anything about it in your letter,"
said Zeb.
"No; I was coming home and I didn't want to
worry you and Ma. You see it was some time ago ;
I'm almost all right again."
With no further words, the father turned and led
the way back to the cabin. The mother met them.
She took her son in her arms and held him fast, and
she cried a little, softly. She also noticed the signs
of sickness and asked much the same question as had
her husband. Receiving her son's reply, she told him
that he should have written. Then they went into the
cabin.
"Were you taken care of all right when you were
wounded, Julian?" asked the mother.
"Oh, yes ; I was given the best care possible," he
assured her, and his face lost some of its pallor ; for
he smiled and a bit of color came over his neck and
face.
Pretty soon the returned soldier was sitting to an
excellent supper. In answer to their questions, he
told them of his life since he left them. The father
was interested in the accounts of the front line; but
the mother asked further about her son's treatment in
the convalescent's camp. She had to know what they
had given him to eat, how long he had been sick, and.
in fact, all else. Presently old Zeb inquired.
"Whar's your gun, Jule?"
"They didn't let us keep them."
"Mought've let you keep them, being as the war is
over," said his father. As a matter of fact, the old
moonshiner had expected his soldier son to bring
home a fine rifle, reflecting that a gun which had been
used so effectively against the Germans could be as
well used against his relentless enemies, the revenue
officers.
As he had looked over the room when he came in,
Jule had noticed a new Winchester over the door. He
now remarked :
"I see you have a new rifle, Pap."
"Yes ; them rev'nue off'cers got so bad that I wanted
me a better gun. They've pestered me a heap since
you left."
"That's not a bad-looking rifle," appraised the ex-
soldier, which pleased his father noticeably.
"I wanted as good a one as I could get."
"Julian, what did they give you to eat?" interrupted
his mother.
32
The Carolina Magazine
"We had pretty good chow, considering everything,"
answered he, dropping unconsciously into army talk.
"What's that — what's 'chow', Jule?" inquired the
father.
"Oh, chow's what we call our meals," explained
Jule. "I bad good food sometimes. I eat a heap of
beans. It looked like beans was the only thing they
could find. 1 wondered where they could get so
many."
"Beans is good eatin'," observed old Zeb. He had
never looked them in the face as regularly as had his
son.
The meal was over before the returned son asked
anything about the happenings since he left. He and
his father were sitting before the bristling fire, while
his mother was busying herself with clearing the table.
Outside the November night was settling with a pinch-
ing chill and the fire felt good to the young man who
had not yet recovered from his wound.
"What has happened since I went away. Pap?" ask-
ed Jule.
"There's been two or three big shootin' scrapes
around."
"Has anybody been around here?" This with an un-
conscious glance at the new Winchester.
"You remember that man who came to Dowling
just afore you went away? Well, he turned out to be
a rev'nue off'cer. One day as 1 was comin' out of
Rocky Ridge Cove, 1 run fair on to him. I didn't
think that he had any business in there, so I said for
him to clear out afore I fixed him. And he says 'Zeb
Tyler, I know vou got a still in there somewheres and
I'm going to find it.' Then 1 sent him back to Dowl-
ing; that was just afore I got that new gun."
"Did he find the still?" Jule had a stronge idea
that he did not.
"No; me and Jeff moved it over to Terrapin Cove
that night. They'll never find it there. Hut a little
while after that he found Hud Tuttle's and Bud shot
him in the laig. Bud come purty nigh gittin' him.
They caught Bud after that, though, and sent him to
the pen."
"Where's Bud's wife and kids staying?"
"Old Rufe's keepin' 'em. He swears that he's goin'
to shoot the first rev'nuer that comes near his place."
Jule questioned no further. He sat and looked into
the fire thoughtfully. His father had responded to
his inquiries with a restrained ardor. The old moon-
shiner had come to look upon his relations with "die
revenue officers with all the spirit of a zealot, and his
animosity for them made his life always at variance
with law and order. This was painfully clear to his
son who had returned with an understanding purged
in the crucible of battle for a high cause. His was a
clarified conception of law and order; his was a view
not slave to the parallax of prejudice. But he did not
disparage his father. lie saw further than that. Hut
it hurt him. lie saw where his father stood, and faced
the issue calmly.
Old Zeb leaned over and punched the lire with the
heavy iron poker.
"Well, you've growed to a man now, Jule. T reckon
you'll be building you a house."
"Yes; I'm grown now. I have thought about it. 1
guess J am expected to take my part now."
"Me and your Ma aint wanting you to leave us. We
want you to stay here ; but I have thought that you
would be wanting to get married." Old Zeb continued
to look into the fire; so did [ule.
The old man's thoughts were before his own hearth.
He thought of the time when Jule would go into a
cabin of his own ; of the mother who had missed the
boy so keenly while he was away. But there came
into the son's mind a picture of a ward in a field hos-
pital in far-away France. A picture in which was a
long row of cots ; in which there were drawn and
forced smiles ; in which there was cruel suffering ; in
which there was death. Then down the long aisle came
a figure, lightly, clad in white with a funny-shaped
little head-piece. She stopped at his cot and looked
down at him. He felt once more the cool, calm, hand
on his forehead. It was the first time he had been
conscious since he had fallen with his wound. The
nurse took his temperature and told him to be quiet.
Then she went away and left him to think that an
angel had come and somehow lightened his suffering.
And then he saw in review the days that followed. She
had seemed to stay longer at every cot than his own ;
hut she had really stood beside his longest.
Then had come the time when he had to go back to
a base hospital. Back there his convalescence was not
so favorable. But he had finally regained his feet and
gone back to his unit. It was still near her field hos-
pital, and he had seen her several times during slack
moments. ... It all came back to him now and
he was wholly oblivious to his present surroundings.
Then old Zeb broke in on his thoughts
"Hamp Bailey's gal. Rose, that yo used to go with
some, is goin' with Henry West," he said bluntly.
Jule did not take his gaze off the fire. He lost none
of his abstraction. "She is?" absently, was all he said.
His father looked at him for a moment and then back
at the fire. Over the old man's face came relief. He
had asked his question in his own way and had his
answer. A steady little stream of smoke was rising
from the old man's corncob pipe ; straight it rose a
little way and then, as if the strain were too great, it
broke into a wavering struggle to hold its course, finally
swelling into a haze. After a few moments, he changed
his tact ; but he pursued the same object : he wanted
to know his son's plans, if there were any.
"I've got a bigger still now than I had when you
went away. It's an eighty-gallon one. Jule, I've
thought that you might want to get you a still of your
own ; but you can help at mine if you will. It's big
enough for us both. And I will be quitting some day.
It'll lie yours then."
Then over the ex-soldier's face came something near
akin to pain. He did not speak at once. Through
his mind flashed the memory of the many times, in the
years before he had gone away to war, he had sat with
his mother long into the night waiting for his father
to come in from the still. He saw again the suffering
of his mother through these vigils; saw again the tears
that had slipped down her cheeks as she had looked at
him as they sat there before the broad fireplace, she
thinking that he had not seen the tears; saw again the
anguish that had come into her face when on several
occasions they had heard shots ring through the hills.
The Carolina Magazine
33
These were the things that flew through the young
man's mind; but behind these thoughts, was this:
Elizabeth Wright came to the hills over twenty years
ago. At Dowling Ford she began teaching school, out of
joy of teaching the sturdy children and pure love for
the looming grandeur of the hills. She came from
the gentility of the low country. Her accomplish-
ments fitted her to grace any society, and there were
those who said she was throwing herself away; hut
she stayed and taught in the small, log schoolhouse, in
which split logs inserted in the wall with the flat side
up were desks for the sons and daughters of the hills.
Zeh Tyler was then as handsome and wild a young
buck as ever brushed his homespun breeches or fought
a red cravat with clumsy fingers. He wooed and won
the school ma'm ; and it had taken him over a year to
win her. Then young Zeb built the cabin on the land
which had come to him from his father. And shortly
after, he got his still. His wife had plead with him
to take an honorable vocation, but he had stuck firmly
to the still; for, although he loved his wife beyond all
the world, he would not admit that the still was wrong-
just because law said it was. . . . There came
times when she almost despaired. But she suffered
silently. On a heart such as her's, it was cruel ; but
the still was the only thing that ever marred her hap-
piness. . . . And then the boy Julian had come
and filled her heart to overflowing. She showered all
her gentle spirit on him, teaching him from books until
his education was beyond any other's in the hills, and
teaching him more — that which could come only from
her heart. . . . This is what her son had grown
up in ; this was the heritage of her son. And this is
what was behind the thoughts that flew through the
mind of the ex-soldier who sat beside his father there
in the cabin among the hills.
"No, Pap, 1 never intend to run your still or any
still of my own," he finally answered. "I'll never have
anything to do with one."
His father looked at him sharply, more sharply,
probably, than he had ever looked at him before.
"What are you aimin' to do?"
"1 don't know, yet. 1 have not decided." He let his
fingers slide slowly over the sergeant's chevrons on his
arm, and continued to gaze abstractedly into the fire.
His mother, having finished with the dishes, came and
sat down beside him. He had not intended to talk of his
father's still so soon after his return, but the subject
was now introduced, so he continued.
"1 can't see why you don't quit the still now. You
have a fortune in your timber. You don't have to
run the risk of being caught and sent up like Bud Tuttle
was."
"They won't never catch me, Jule. 1 have beat them
too long. I know 'em."
"But even if they don't ever catch you, you are
doing wrong by running the still. There is a law
against it, and you ought to obey the law."
"Obey the law ! The law ain't never done me no
good. What is the law? It's nothing but what them
rev'nue off'cers run me and other men with, Jule. 'Hie
law don't care nothing about me.
"Since I left here I have seen a whole lot of that
law. Pap, it's all right. The same force is behind it
that whipped the Germans."
"The same force that whipped tin- Germans. Yes,
Jule; but you can't say that what Judge Galloway uses
to send men to the pen'tentiary is the force that whipped
the Germans. I) - him, old, Judge Galloway has
been sending men away from their families for over
fifteen years, lie's a dirty, blear-eyed, old skunk. I
wish he would come in these hills himself, and try to
get my still! You can't tell me, Jule, that Ilia) is the
force that whipped the Germans." Old Zeb knocked
the ashes from his pipe viciously. When he spoke of
Judge Galloway there came into his eyes a deep hatred.
I le was the judge known to all the moonshiners as their
most relentless enemy, and for that reason they hated
him as a scourge.
"Yes; that's the same force. The people in this
country worked out that law, and the same people
whipped the Germans after they got over there. You
are a citizen of this country and you ought to obey its
laws. And 1 tell you they are going to find all the
stills, now that they haven't got to mess with the
Germans."
"But I tell you that 1 ain't afeard of 'em. I started
runnin' a still before you was born ; and 1 have beat
them rev'nuers until now. They'll never catch me !"
persisted the old moonshiner.
"But you don't have to run a still. You can go into
some sort of honest work."
"What do you call honest work? Don't I pay Mart
and the men to help me run the still ? I pay old man
Finley for everything 1 buy. Didn't 1 give the circuit
preacher some money to help the Widow Thomas when
she was sick? I don't beat nobody, Jule. And dial
is more than most of them lawyers can say. And old
fudge Galloway does more harm by sending men away
from their families to the pen than I do by makin'
them whiskey that they want and buy."
"But, Pap, you have to hide every time Sheriff
Baldwin's men come anywhere near your still. You
have to stay out all night sometimes trying to slip
away from them when they come pretty near following
you home. They have suspected you for a long time.
They are going to try hard to catch you. And you
ought to think of Ma. You know how she wants
you to quit."
"But I make a heap of money with that still, Jule.
If I quit it, 1 wont have any way to make anything.
1 ain't goin' to work for nobody. And I ain't goin'
to let anybody come in here and cut down all my
woods. That still is the best way I can get along;
and' it's as good a way as Judge Galloway's, d —
him !"
At this second reference to Judge Galloway, the
son's face changed ; it became more worried. Pres-
ently the son had shifted the conversation from the
still. He saw that his father was obdurate, but lie
was not going to give up in the task he saw before him.
The week that followed was one of pleasure to Jule.
He went down to Dowling Ford and talked with many
of his friends at Finley's store. Many of them came
up to the cabin to see him. And he gained in color
and strength. He was rapidly getting his hardiness
back. And he was glad to be with his parents. They
were getting old and depended on him more and more.
And his mother was particularly happy. Several times
during the week, Jule mentioned the still to his father ;
34
The Carolina Magazine
but the old moonshiner would not budge an inch. He
refused to admit that he should quit the still. The re-
sult of the score of years spent as they were was not
to be so easily overcome. Old Zeb did not see it as
did his son; that was all. If he had seen it in his
son's way, he would have said so. His was a nature
firm and stubborn; but he was honest with himself.
Seven days after Jule's return, Sam Brooks was
caught coming away from the still with two jugs of
moonshine. Sam had worked for old Zeb more than
five years. When the news of his henchman's capture
came to the old moonshiner, he went into a terrible
rage ; for he took it as a personal attack. But the next
day Mart Jones went over to the still to look around
the place and was caught red-handed by three of the
sheriff's men. As he was working on the still at the
time of his capture, Mart had no plea: the still was
taken in as belonging to him. Then it was that old
Zeb swore as he had never sworn before. He went
to the Dowling jail and saw both his partners. Mart
had been with him longer than Sam. Sam's offense
was nothing but being caught with illicit whiskey in
his possession ; but Mart's was of a more serious nature.
He was charged with operating an illicit still. ( )ld
Zel) saw that Mart would have a chance to reveal the
real owner of the still ; but he had no great fear that
such would happen.
Old Zeb was almost beside himself with chagrin. He
cursed the law, the revenue officers, and the detested
Galloway, the judge before whom Mart would come
to trial. He walked the road between his cabin and
Dowling Ford. Me slept little, ate little, and his face
became pale and haggard. But he continued to curse
Judge Galloway and the law.
Then one evening as he was leaving Dowling, old
man Finley hailed him. In Finley's store was the
Dowling Ford post-office. The old postmaster gave
Zeb a letter addressed to Jule. The old moonshiner
looked at the small white envelope curiously and slid
it into a pocket. He wondered who had written to the
ex-soldier so soon. Such things altyvays made old
Zeb wonder.
Arriving at the cabin, Zeb gave the letter to his son.
Jule took it as if it were a thing of great moment,
which, indeed, it was. He opened it carefully, lest he
tear the flap unnecessarily. It was not a very long
letter ; but its reader's face changed remarkably as he
read. To begin with, it had come over from France
on the ship following Jule's. Jule sat down in his
usual chair.
For the next ten minutes Jule told them of the nurse
who had come down the aisle in the field hospital that
morning and placed her cooling hand on his forehead.
He told them of the days that followed ; days when she
had stood by and worked to ease his pain and lower
his burning lever. Then he ended by saying:
"And she is coming home. She left two weeks after
1 did."
"Where does she live, Julian?" asked his mother.
"She lives in Flkton."
"In Flkton ! Who is she, Jule?" This from his
father.
"She is Margaret Galloway," answered the son.
( )ld Zel) turned his eyes toward his son, and they
were strangely afire. He looked at him for a moment.
"Old Judge Galloway's daughter?" The words were
in a tone in which incredulity and passion struggled
for predominance.
"Yes; she is Judge Galloway's daughter," was the
answer.
"Then," said old Zeb, almost choking with the pas-
sion that had mastered, "Then I can see why you are
in favor of the law — you — you are taking sides with
the law. I can see it now." There was nothing short
of fury in his face.
"1 am not taking sides with the law against you.
Pap. I have only wanted you to quit the still."
"Well, they've got the still now, d — - 'em. They've
got it. And you are going to marry old Galloway's
daughter." The old man stood up in a towering rage.
"You have gone back on your father. You have taken
sides with them rev'nuers. Git out ! Go away from
here — you don't belong here any longer."
The son stood up and his mother flew to him and
put her arms around him. "Oh, Jule," she cried, "my
son, where are you going? Oh. my little Jule, you
can't leave me." And she pressed her face against her
son's broad shoulder and cried as he had never before
heard anyone cry. Even old Zeb seemed iincertain.
But he did not retract.
"I will not go far. Ma," he said to her. "I will
go, but I am not leaving you." He held her close to
him for a moment, and then let her sit down in her
chair. Then he kissed her. and, getting his overseas
cap and long overcoat, left the cabin of his father.
Jule had drawn all his back pay, including discharge
bonus, just before coming home; he therefore had
enough money to take care of him until he had time to
decide upon something to do. Needless to say, his
greatest worry was because of the arbitrary sentence
imposed by his father on all three. He knew how un-
just it was to his mother. He also knew that his
father would suffer from it. And not only this, but
he had come home from a long absence, and he wanted
to be with his parents. He himself would suffer. And
there was the girl. She would be home in about a
week. Jule began to realize just the state of affairs into
which he had been thrown. It was a situation to give
anyone worry. And he was worried. He even won-
dered if he had done right by leaving; if it would not
have been better to insist that his father was unjust
in his decision. But he saw that he could have had no
possible hope with this ; for he knew his father.
Back in the little cabin on the mountainside there
was no sleep that night. Old Zeb sat before the big
fireplace until hours after midnight. But the blazing
logs could not dispell the chill that was at his heart.
His wife had gone to her lied soon after her son had
left ; but not to sleep. . . . When the thin gray
strips of dawn stole into the mountain mist, old Zeb
roused himself from a sort of stupor and made his way
heavily outdoors. His wife was soon going about the
little domestic duties of the small household. Later
in the day old Zeb went down to Dowling to see Mart
and Sam. Mart's was a federal case and would be
tried before Judge Galloway. There was no doubt in
Zeb's mind that Mart would get the maximum sentence.
Sam was charged with bootlegging, which was a com-
paratively small affair.
The Carolina Magazine
.o
The first week in December Mart's case came to
trial. There was no little interest in the ease, as it
was quite well known that the still at which Mart had
been captured belonged to old Zeb. Almost everyone in
the section planned to hear the case, which was to be
tried at Elkton. Mart had the best lawyer obtainable.
Old Zeb had seen to that.
Jule was in Elkton early the morning Mart was to
be tried. It was the first time Jule had been in Elkton
since his return from overseas. Margaret Galloway
had been home nearly a week. When he had left her
in France, he had told her he would be counting the
days until she came home. . . . And now she had
been home a week. He had not seen her. So it
happened that he went to see her as soon as he arrived
in Elktorl. But he talked to her only a short while
that morning, as he could not miss the trial of Mart
Jones. He was to come over after the trial.
The court was in session when he entered the room.
His father was sitting there, pale and haggard, but
his eyes burned with that fiery hatred Jule had seen only
a few times: it was the hatred of that which Judge
Galloway typified. Then Jule got into the proceedings
of the case. The District Attorney examined each
witness with imperturbable confidence that he was
bringing out damning evidence. Mart's lawyer fought
every point where he had any ground to stand on.
The prosecution went on with merciless precision ; the
defense objecting and being overruled. Mart sat at
the bar of justice as helpless as if the law was made
especially for his case. Old Zeb's face became more
and more drawn ; for he was being tried by the law
in proxy ; vicariously he was the man at the bar. In
bis soul he saw himself being convicted of breaking
the laws of the land. But his eyes never lost that
fiery hatred.
Then it was proven that Mart had been convicted of
the present charge once before. Mart's lawyer began
to look more uneasy. His client was now facing sen-
tence for felony and not for misdemeanor. He realized
that he was now fighting as an animal at bay. When
Mart took the stand, he plead that the still at which
he had been captured belonged to another ; but more
than this he would not say. There ended his testimony.
No amount of questioning would avail to bring out
more. The case was over quicker than anyone had
guessed. The counsel for the defense had very little
ground to stand on as he addressed the jury. Then
the District Attorney made a sweeping review of the
case, pointing out the absolute guilt of the accused.
Judge Galloway rapped his gavel for order. He looked
straight at old Zeb Tyler for an instant, then at Mart.
The accused man was sitting slouched in his chair.
There was little sign of hope left in his face; but he
returned the judge's look squarely. Then the judge
looked along the row of men in the jury box. There
was no doubt on any face.
"It has come out in this case that the accused has,
on a former occasion, been convicted of illicit distillery.
On the former occasion, he was held for a misdemean-
or, for which the maximum penalty is six months' im-
prisonment or a fine of $1,000. The present case con-
stitutes a felony, for which the penalty is not less than
one month nor more than five years, or not less than
$200, nor more than $2,000. Your verdict will be based
on the testimony yon have heard, weighed according to
justice and your own conscience, and will he 'guilty'
or 'not guilty'." And with the words the judge leaned
back and left the case to the twelve good men and
true. Old Zeb whispered somethin to Mart, hoarsely;
but Mart did not hear. lie sat there as if fascinated
by the words of the judge.
The jury was back in ten minutes. The court came
to order for the decision. The foreman stood up and
addressed the judge.
"Your honor, the jury has heard the proof thai
Mart Jones was caught at a still. Its verdict is
guilty."
There was the silence of death. Mart had no!
expected any different verdict ; but there is something
that always holds a man up until the very doom ex-
pected falls. The words of the foreman merely con-
firmed his despair. Old Zeb's haggard face was as
inscrutable as the hills among which he lived. Noth-
ing but the two fierce eyes beneath the massive brow
betrayed what was going on within him. Then die
judge spoke again:
"The verdict is guilty. Mart Jones is sentenced"-
here he looked not at the prisoner, but at old Zeb
Tyler — "to one month's imprisonment in the Federal
Penitentiary."
The spell that had been growing on Zeb ever since
the capture of Mart, broke as the judge's words rolled
through the silent room. The tense lines about his
mouth suddenly relaxed. The fiery hatred in his eyes
slowly gave way to a peculiar incredulity. It was too
much for the old moonshiner. He could not under-
stand. Heavily be dragged his giant figure to its stoop-
ing height and made his way straight through the door-
way. He walked uninterrupted ; men stood back as he
passed. There was something about him that awed
even those who were scrambling to pass through the
door. Outside, old Zeb looked neither to the right nor
to the left : he followed the trail to the mountains as
one in a terrible coma.
Judge Galloway, passing the District Attorney as he
left the court room, said succinctly: "In all my fifteen
years of dealing with such cases, this is the only one
that I thought deserved the minimum." The District
Attorney gazed after him as he passed on. Behind the
judge's words had been a strong conviction.
Without a word Jule watched his father leave the
court room. As the old man went toward the mountain
trail, the son's face clouded with apprehension; appre-
hension that did not entirely clear away when he saw
his father mount his old gray saddle horse and go
quietly on. At the hour appointed, Jule went np to
the big white house of Judge Galloway, and talked with
Margaret for a long time. He told her what had taken
place in the cabin among the hills and she understood,
and the light that came into her eyes gave to him all
the hope in the world. It was strong in his heart that
all would be well. . . . When Judge Galloway first
learned of Jule, he had taken an unequivocal stand
against him. When he met the young man. and talked
with him several times, he looked up his record. When
he had known him further, he realized the quality of
the stock from which his mother came. And he knew
Zeb Tyler. The judge was a wise old man and he knew
that Zeb's moonshining was but a perverted stability.
36
The Carolina Magazine
There was no doubt about the fact that Jule had some-
thing on which to stand. And his father's land and
timber would make him wealthy. There was no ques-
tion there, but above all this, the old judge liked the
young man. He had the element of dependability so
acceptable to a parent who loved an only daughter, as
did the judge.
Old Zeb went straight home from the courthouse at
Elkton. For the first time in his hardy life, he took
his bed. The strain of the past weeks had been too
much on him. He was broken. His wife watched
over him with suffering in every expression of her face.
Her years had become cumulatively evident since her
son's banishment. Would sorrow never leave her !
She had borne it with fortitude almost all her life. She
loved the man she was caring for now in his weakness,
lint he had brought her more suffering than he would
ever snspect. And the old man showed no improve-
ment. He suffered from no ordinary malady.
Zeb's illness went on with no change. He had finally
consented to having Doc Moore come to see him. Doc's
medicine conld effect no cure. Doc knew this as well
as anyone.
One evening, as his wife was sitting before the fire
and knitting a pair of socks that he would probably
never wear, old Zeb asked her to fetch his pipe. She
had forgotten momentarily where she had put it ; so
she went searching around the room. Failing to see
the pipe in any of the usnal places, she went into the
only other room of the cabin, except the small kitchen
in the rear. Presently she came out, but not with the
pipe she had sought. In her hands she held a package,
tied with holly-bespangled ribbon. Old Zeb looked at
her in wonderment.
"Where did that come from?" he qneried.
"I found it hidden in J tile's room."
She sat down and continued to look at the package
in her hands.
After a moment old Zeb spoke, a bit shakily :
"Open it."
"Now?"
"Yes."
His wife untied the ribbon and unrolled the bright
paper. She took out two smaller packages. She opened
one of these. It contained a large briar nine and a
generous humidor of tobacco. She picked up a tiny
card on which was written in J tile's hand: "A merry
Christmas to Pap — from Jule." She read the
card to him. He held out his hand, and
she gave the pipe, tobacco, and card to him.
He sank back on the bed heavily. The other
package was a large wool muffler. The card said :
"A merry Christmas to Ma — from Jule." She held it
in her hands and looked at it. Old Zeb took his eyes
off the things in his bands and raised them, with that
odd questioning, to his wife. She was crying softly.
She always cried that way. For the first time in his
life, old Zeb Tyler wondered if it would not be good
to cry. But he had no intention of crying. He merely
suffered. Seeing the question in his eyes, his wife said
brokenly :
"He brought them with him and hid them. He
meant to give them to us Christmas
a month ago."
"How long is
hoarsely.
he thought of it —
it till Christinas?" asked old Zeb
"Two days; you have been sick three weeks to-
morrow."
For a long time old Zeb was silent. When he finally
spoke it was in a tone his wife had never before heard.
"Send for Jule," was all he said.
Into his wife's face came a great joy ; but she did
not speak. After a time she got up and made ready
to go out into the cold evening. Telling the old man
that she was going to Mart Jones' cabin to get Mart's
boy, Andrew, to go after Jule, she went out. Old Zeb
lay quite still with the pipe, tobacco, and card in his
hands.
Jule had heard of his father's condition and had re-
mained at Dowling Ford that he might be near at hand.
He had gone to Elkton several times on the train, but
not for any long visit. When Mart's boy, Andrew.
came down and told him that old Zeb had sent for him
to come home, he was not greatly surprised.
Within ten minutes, Jule was on his way to the
cabin of his father. Everything was going as he would
have it at last. No more the uncertainty of the days
he had just passed through. His father's, cabin was
over three miles in the hills from Dowling Ford. Jule
walked the distance rapidly ; and when he arrived at
the cabin, he was quite buoyant of spirit.
Old Zeb was waiting for him there on the bed with
the presents in his hands. His mother met him at the
door and drew his face down and kissed him. He was
very happy. Then old Zeb told him that he wanted his
son to stay with him always; that he feared he would
not be among the hills much longer ; and that his wife
had suffered too much already. Old Zeb had never
done so much thinking before; in fact, lie had never
taken time to think out such things. Sickness gives ex
cellent opportunity for thinking. He had had his first
opportunity. In his deliberate way he had, in a meas-
ure, realized the life he had forced upon his wife.
Somehow he felt that she had suffered a great deal.
For the first time in his life he realized, — but dimly, of
course, — another's point of view. It was a new thing
to him, this suspension even for a moment of his own
point of view. Zeb slept more soundly that night than
he had for many weeks. His wife cried for a 'time,
after she had gone to bed, out of sheer happiness and
the lifting of the strain under which she had been. In
his room, jule lay awake for some time, thinking.
The next day was Christmas eve. Jule was up early
and out in the vigorous mountain morning. He cut
some wood at the woodpile and brought it in and piled
it in a corner. After breakfast he went out, saying
that he would be gone probably an hour.
rule went straight .into the heart of the forest, lie
knew it as the playground of his boyhood. He had
wandered around among the giant trees the week he
was at home after his return. He walked now as one
who knows exactly where he is going, making his way
on past mossy spots, past spreading oaks, past an occa-
sional beech — all of them scenes of his playtimes. Then
he came to the foot of a great oak, which raised its
head far above the rest to a majestic height ; a veri-
table king of the forest, which looked benignly down
on its struggling subjects. He stopped and took
off his coat preparatory to climbing. The trunk was
much too large to climb ; but he swung from a sapling
to a low hanging limb and was soon mounting into
the height. He knew of old that mistletoe grew in
II
Carolt na M.\<,.\/.i ne
37
this giant oak ; and his memory had been confirmed
during his wanderings the first week home. lie got a
generous bunch of the famous parasite, and was soon
on the way back to the cabin.
Back there he laughed and joked with his parents
as he found a string and suspended a choice sprig of
the mistletoe from a nail in the ceiling of the small,
crude porch. There was but one window to the cabin
and old Zeb watched the operations of his son through
it, wonderingly. Old Zeb was catching the zest of his
son and was feeling better and better all the time. The
mother scarcely took her happy eyes from him. Fin-
ished with his task, Jule told them that he had a great
surprise for them; that he was going down to Dowling
Ford and would not be back until evening. He prom-
ised confidently that they would not regret the time he
would be gone.
It was nearly ten o'clock when he reached Dowling
Ford. He hired the only automobile in the place and
was away for Elkton. The only outgoing train had
been gone more than an hour. The trip to Elkton was
without incident, save that a line snow began fall-
ing before it was half over. Arriving there, he went
straight to the great white house of Judge Galloway.
Yes; Miss Margaret was in, just wait in the living
room, was the answer to his question.
Jule told her of his father's sending for him the day
before. This was his plan : It was now twelve o'clock.
The train that passed Dowling Ford would leave Elk-
ton at three. He wanted her to go with him. He was
sure that now was the time for her to see his father ;
he was sure that nothing would keep the old man's
heart from her when he saw her. Jule wanted to save
his father and he saw that this would do it.
She looked at him for a moment, and her eyes grew
very bright. She rose and put her hand on his for
just an instant.
"I'll be ready. But first, you must have dinner with
us," she said, and was gone.
She was back right away, and as dinner had been
almost ready when he had come, he ate with her and
the judge. The meal over, and Margaret gone to get
ready for the trip to the hills, Jule told the judge what
he intended to do. Old Zeb would have thought the
judge a funny man ; for he gave not a word of objec-
tion. And when it came time to go, he kissed his
happy daughter and cautioned her not to catch cold . . .
When they got to Dowling Ford, it was close to dusk.
Jule succeeded in getting some one to drive them in
a buggy to the cabin. There was now a big snowfall
and driving was slow. Zeb lived a little way from the
road, so it was necessary for them to walk from the
point where the trail left the road. But the distance
was scarcely four hundred yards and they made it
laughingly. When they reached the cabin, night was
just falling. Jule's mother had seen them coming and
opened the door as they came up on the small porch.
Jule took the girl's arm and she preceded him into the
room.
She stood there for just an instant and then took
Jule's mother in her arms.
"You are Jule's mother, aren't you?" she said, and
her eyes were as bright as they had been when she had
left Jule in the living room of the great white house in
Elkton.
"I have brought you both a Christmas present." an-
nounced Jule with an uncontrollable joy in his voice.
Then Margaret turned toward the bed upon which
old Zeb was lying. < )ver the old man's face came a
welcome smile as he looked at her, standing there smil-
ing on him so questionably. 1 ler cheeks were slightl)
flushed from the ride and excitement. She was very
beautiful as she stood and waited just that moment foi
old Zeb's smile. |ule had never seen her so lovely be-
fore. Then she swooped down and kissed old Zeb on
his thin cheek, took one of his hands in her's, and sat
down beside the bed.
"And you are Jule's father? Me told me that you
didn't like me. You will, won't you?"
The old man smiled at her warmly, as friendly a
smile as had ever come to his face.
"When Jule told me you was Judge Galloway's
daughter, I had not seen you. I didn't know Judge
Galloway could have such a daughter. Yes, I'll like
you, little gal."
Then the girl busied herselt helping Jule's mother
with supper. She made old Zeb a broth, and after that
there was no doubt about his loving her. As for |ule,
he wasn't there, that was all. He sat before the crack-
ling logs, but his spirit climbed trees, gathered mistle-
toe, hung it in a chosen place, and ran over the end-
less hills.
Finally he had a chance to speak to Margaret. They
walked out on the small porch. It was chilly outside,
so he closed the door. Jule led her to a corner of the
porch. The sky was strangely clear so soon after a
snowfall. The moon was but a small way above the
horizon. Along the mountainside straight toward them
it spread a silvery pathway over the snow. Never had
a night been so beautiful. Then Jule pointed to a spot
just above her head. She looked up, smiled, looked
then into his eyes.
"You are standing under the mistletoe," he said
softly.
"And you planned it just this way?"
"Yes ; I planned it just this way."
"And T am happy, Jule, oh, so happy and glad."
It so happened that the moon was rising at the ex-
act spot that brought them between it and old Zeb as
he lay on his bed and looked through the window.
His wife had come and sat down beside the bed.
"nh, Zeb," she said, "Look."
But he was looking. Yet all he saw was Jule taking
the girl in his arms; for then a mist came into his eyes
and he turned them to the ceiling. His wife turned and
saw the only tears she had ever seen roll down her hus-
band's cheeks. Just two or three, but they were tears.
"Elizabeth," he said tenderly, "I've never knowed
how much trouble I have caused you. I see now why
you have always hated the still. I see how you have
suffered. I'll never get another one — never ! Be-
sides, I'd have to sell some of the timber now; for I
am going to give them all they want, a whole lot — Jule
and — her. And wre will be happy now, Elizabeth.
Mighty happy."
Then his wife's eyes lost their haunting" sorrow for-
ever. She could not speak. And it was Christmas eve,
how happy she was. And the Christhmas present Jule
had brought them !
The door opened and they came in. Jule walked
over and put a fresh log on the fire. Old Zeb smiled
at the radiant girl.
"Come here, my little Christmas present. Come and
sit close by me; this is the first Christmas I ever had."
38
The Carolina Magazine
Raleigh, the Shepherd of the Ocean
By NELLIE ROBERSON
IN the fall of 1918 Professor Frederick Henry
Koch, of the University of North Carolina, wrote
a pageant-masque designed to commemorate the
tercentenary of the execution of Sir Walter Raleigh
but circumstances prevented its publication and pres-
entation at that time. This fall, however, the people
of Raleigh published the book under the title, "Raleigh,
the Shepherd of the Ocean," and celebrated the ter-
centenary of the landing of the Pilgrim by presenting
the pageant during Fair Week in the city of Raleigh.
While professor of dramatic literature in the Univer-
sity of North Dakota, Mr. Koch made his reputation
as a producer of folk plays and his work with the
Carolina Playmakers in the University of North Caro-
lina has been of such a high order that he has aroused
the interest of dramatic critics all over the country.
The pageant is divided into five episodes. In the first
we are carried back to the eve of the "Invincible
Armada" in the summer of 1588. The occasion is the
gathering of a happy crowd of representative English
townspeople to witness the review of the troops by
Queen Elizabeth. Merchants, sailor boys, young girls
carrying flowers, lords and ladies of the court, poets,
playmakers, including Shakespeare, Edmund Spenser,
and others are present. Ladies in waiting, pages, the
Earl of Essex and Sir Walter accompany the Queen.
There are also present a group of American Indians
sent over to Raleigh from his colony of Virginia. They
are gaudily dressed and stand around silently while the
others stare at them curiously. In the midst of the
merrymaking the call to arms is sounded and the
Queen commands Raleigh to take charge of the expe-
dition against the Spanish Armada which is threaten-
ing the invasion of England.
The second episode takes place eight years later when
a similar concourse of English people assemble to cele-
brate the victory of the English fleet over the Spaniards,
and we are given a glimpse of-Raleigh's vision of Eng-
land's opportunity to supplant Spain in America. It
was not for conquest that Raleigh dreamed of new
worlds, but to realize his dream of building a new
English nation. Although he did not live to see his
dreams come true, he inspired others to carry on his
plans. He says to the people there assembled : "There
shall we raise in fair America, beyond the western
verge, a greater state than any ever forged by Spanish
bond — a league of many peoples united all in English
friendliness, of peoples come from many lands but
speaking all one speech, one goodly mother tongue, and
of one common heart of comradeship."
The last three episodes are concerned with the mar-
tyrdom of Raleigh. A touch of the supernatural is
introduced by the Spirit of the Orinoco luring Ral-
eigh on to new worlds. She enters, a laughing water-
sprite, dressed in shining silver and sparkling with gems,
suggesting the lure of the shining river of Raleigh's
dreams. The events take place in 1617 and 1618. Ral-
eigh is sixty-four years of age and is about to set sail
with the permission of the fickle king, James I, only
to be condemned to prison and death on the eve of his
departure. The Spirit of the Orinoco continues to
lure him with her sinister beauty. Finally, we have
the scene of Raleigh in prison the night before his exe-
cution. He comes into a garden edging the prison, pale
and haggard and there appears before him visions of
America. To his attendant he says these last words :
"And still America, Virginia, New England
What magic words in this my passing hour !
They conjure back the daring vision-days
And my sure trust in lands beyond the sea."
For the sake of the dramatic effect the author has
departed slightly from actual dates and facts but the
real spirit of the times has been preserved. The masque
has interpreted for us the ideals from which the Ameri-
can nation has grown. This accurate picture of Eliz-
abethan England and its connection with the history
of this state is a great contribution to the literature
of North Carolina. Characterized by truthfulness to
the spirit of the times, appropriate in language as
well as in setting, "Raleigh, the Shepherd of the Ocean"
has literary and dramatic qualities that have placed it
well to the front among the best productions of the
tercentenary celebrations.
Christmas Week
WiLttUR Stout
Aint a deef man but could hear,
'Round my house dis time er year
When dem chillun raises up de roof.
Most times dey aint so bad.
But dis year I' sho be glad
When Christmas's over, dat's de truf.
Dey's done et up de cake
What my wife had ter make.
In case somebody was ter come,
An' I never seed de beat
Of de spare-ribs dey has eat.
Eats any hour dey wants some.
Jus' won't go git no wood
To do a bit er good,
Like dey mouta, easy as not.
An' dey's been a job er two
I been wantin' 'em ter do
Would help aroun' de house a lot.
A pusson can't move 'bout at night,
Cause while he's feelin' fer a light
Seems like de house is upside down.
Dey aint a place where you kin go
'Thout stickin'. candy to yer toe
Dey's dat much truck a lvin' roun".
I been hopin' they'd take sick
Fore I has ter git a stick
An' thrash a passel of 'em out,
But if dat's de only way,
I'll do it — Christmas day.
It's hard agittin' long without.
The Carolina Magazine
39
Philosophy in Slang
\Co-eds and Things]
I SAW a co-ed crossing the campus a moment ago,
and I began to think, not that it was unusual-
either seeing the co-ed, or the fact that I was
engaged in the ratiocinative process. I often think, and
I pride myself upon being a connoisseur in co-eds.
There was nothing particularly striking about this
specimen of the genus puclla. She was of the common
or garden variety of girls, home-grown, a natural flower
not in the least suggestive of hand-painting. She was
neatly and inconspicuously clothed — as most Carolina
co-eds are ; and made a very pleasing picture — as some
Carolina co-eds do.
However, it was not of personal appearances that I
intended to write; though, it must be confessed, for cer-
tain purposes, at certain times, and in certain places, it
is not an uninteresting subject. The important, though,
as I have said, not unusual thing, here, is that I was
thinking — not of this particular girl, but of co-eds in
general. ( It is always best to speak of them in gen-
eral. . . . )
My cogitation, or, in under-graduate language, my
thought, might be summed up thus : What would the
old campus be without 'em?
You have another guess, Alphonso. No ; I am not an
advocate of co-education. I neither believe nor disbe-
lieve in co-education. I merely present the proposition :
How would things look should they all pack up and
leave? Fancy the library bare of all feminine adorn-
ment. Think of the French profs — what would they do
with only the stolid, ox-like stupidity of the male when
confronted with a page of the pure stuff. And what
would become of the Playmakers? Co-education is a
nuisance and an evil? Maybe; but it's a necessary evil,
and there you are. Make the best of it.
The campus is beautiful. The green trees and the
grass, in the spring — and other green things in the fall,
— are all very nice and lovely. They can't he equaled
elsewhere. But, merely from an artistic point of view,
it must be admitted that bits of white here and there,
with occasional splashes of color, do tone things up
rather well, and produce a charming effect.
There are other considerations. One or two thou-
sand "lords of creation" herded together very soon
contract the notion that they're the whole show, and
there's nothing else on the program. And so we need
the "feminine touch." Some wise old guy once came
across with statistics and informed us that woman swept
out and dusted every place she entered, and she'd go
anywhere this side of hell. There may be something in
that. Anyhow, I believe the co-eds have helped to
polish up old Carolina a bit. The cynics and the woman-
haters say no. They go the rounds spreading propa-
ganda against the insidious growth of co-education.
You can tell them by their long faces and their bogus
men-of-the-world air. They'll get over it.
Sheep and goats have been known to associate on
friendly terms. Boys and girls — or kids and lambkins
— what's the difference — grow up together ; as men and
women, they must be intimately associated through life.
Yet, the pseudo-wise ones depose and say that, for ap-
proximately four years, they must be segregated for a
period of barbarism, in which they may revert to a type
in the way of doing as they please and having a h 1
of a good time — with nobody around to be shocked.
There may be this much of the brute left in some of
us ; I hope not all.
If the far-famed "Carolina spirit" isn't big enough
to make a place for femininity — and there's no spot on
top of the ground that isn't the better for its influence
— the famous spirit is a miserable failure, and a cam-
ouflage for unlicensed freedom, unrestrained rowdy-
ism, and unmitigated rottenness.
I'm not a beauty expert, and co-eds, as a rule, come
nearer making Phi Beta Kappa than the Follies chorus.
But there's something beautiful about womanhood that
we need here, without which we will, in a sense, starve.
Perhaps we will not understand the nature of our own
hunger. We may only feel the urge to go to Durham,
or Raleigh — anywhere, that we may find life and
beauty.
One freshman goes to the library every morning just
to look at and worship the co-eds who foregather there
between classes. He misses "mother" and "sis" and the
girl-next-door. There is a vacant place to be filled, and
neither Bill, nor Tom, nor the whole jolly crowd can
fill it.
I take off my hat to the co-eds. May we always
have them with us.
The Column
Jonathan Daniels
Yesterday I saw
A story in a newspaper
About the death of a dog.
There was nothing
Unusual about this dog.
He was not trained to hunt.
He was too small to fight.
But he was the pet pup
Of some rich old woman
Who wasn't fine enough
To hear children
And who squandered
Her mother love
On this dog.
The dog was embalmed
And put away in
'The family vault.
It was a very
Interesting story,
And it filled
Almost a column
But not quite
For at the very bottom
There was the notice :
"'The body of Mrs. James Ouinn
Was buried by the city today.
Airs. Quinn is survived by-
Six little children."
K)
The Carolina Magazine
The Lone Wolf
Edwin Matthews
Scarcely had the half-light
Purpled the broad plateau
And faintly shone the lamplight
In the canyon town below.
As Uncle Ike the fiddler
Wrought a merry tune
In the smoky, crowded ballroom
Of the Ante Up saloon.
Perhaps a wind was in the canyon
And moaned to stop the dance,
But ranger gave to ranger
A furtive fearing glance.
And in the silence each recalled
The Lone Wolf's erie moan
The night he died on the white hillside
At the foot of the Piebald Stone.
Nlever a trail shared the Lone Wolf,
Even his call was his own,
And oft' had the sheepmen trembled
As they heard its quivering moan
Lift in wierd wild longing
Under the prairie moon ;
But late one day in the Autumn
When the sage had stiffen'd and dried,
A ranger saw the Lone Wolf
With a Collie dog at his side.
For a month they ran together,
The spirit of the tame with the wild.
He with the range of the prairies
And she with the view of a mile.
He felt at home in the silence
But its vastness frightened her,
So, still in the snowbreath night
When the call of the clan came clear,
She answered the call of the canyon lights
And left him lying there.
Wondering at her strangeness.
He watched her shadow glide
Away in the lowering darkness,
Then raced to gain her side ;
But ere he had won his haven
He broke through the veil ol tin- night,
And from the slope below, across the snow
Came the gleam of the barroom's light :
And bold in the gleam a harnessed learn
of huskies fawned on his male.
( )nce along the back-trail
I le turned to bow to fate.
Once toward the yellow light
He snarled a demon hate,
Then bristling with defiance
His breath a frost in air,
lie dropped on the harnessed huskies
And hell broke loose for fair
Till a rancher's rawhide lariat
Came hurtling' through the air.
They tied him out 'neath the starlight gleam
And the Collie gave iickle caress
To the live raw wound where the rope had cut,
Then she ran to the whimpering team.
Late in the quiet of the frozen night
When the snow had stiffened like glass,
Rose the vibrant howl of the Lone Wolf,
( )ne call — it was the last.
For cold in the light of morning,
With his ears drooped low on his head,
Still in the crystalled starlight,
The Lone Wolf's spirit had fled.
And deep in the winter's twilight,
When the canyons voice is low,
There comes the call of the Lone Wolf
Pulsing across the snow;
. hid the sheepmen heed in silence
And listen with trembling thrill.
For the spirit wild of the Lone Wolf
Roams the canyon still.
Flesh Pots
Jonathan Daniels
Black coffee in a dim room of orange, brown, and grey.
Dull black straps against an ivory shoulder.
Drab grey ash at the tip of a cigarette.
Streets wet and ashine at night.
Etchings, rich brown and white.
I )ark hair and white skin.
A Catholic service.
I )ark circled eyes.
Old enamels.
Luxury.
Love.
Winter Coming
Jonathan Daniels
Rain on roofs in Autumn days.
Blankets brought out. tucked in tight
Wind with leaves in patches plays
And blows its merry sont>" at night.
Fires burned bright in open grates,
Evenings idly, fondly spent.
Winter coming blows and waits
Through Autumn days of brown content.
Social Origins
Charles ( >. Smith
The dying day
Was growing gray.
When I met you,
My fairy fay ;
And ere the stars
Began to rise,
I felt the lure
( )f two brown eves.
The Carolina Macazine
II
Song of the Dead
("America First" )
By Paul Green
We arc the dead who speak
After long- nights of woe.
Hearing the wild shells shriek,
The hurrying to and fro
( )f armies upon the hill, —
And dead men under the plain.
Broken and lying still,
Are cold in the falling rain.
We are the dead who speak.
But listen to a dead man's moans. —
They have slain them men and women from Sedan up
to the sea ;
They have dressed clean youth in horror for a thing
of mockery;
They have robbed the farm and fireside, dragged the
graveyard for its bones ;
Forced ajar the gates of heaven with time's everlasting
groans.
Still the light swings on,
Day in darkness and darkness at dawn, —
Forever the rage of the guns
With a whirl of light,
When in the midnight
The red, red slaughter runs.
And the roots drink deep from a dead man's head.
They have sown them devastation with the dragon teeth
of hate ;
Trampled fruited fields to deserts where proud-num-
bered armies wait ;
They have burst on sleeping hamlet with the battle's
thundering tread ;
Snatched from Ypres all her beauty, left her fifty-
thousand dead.
For the gods are old.
Wheezy old men,
Each when his tale is told,
Tells it again
With a toothless laughter at his own pun,
Staccatoed crescendoes of witless fun
Smacking of mould.
And the words are queer on a dead man's tongue. —
They have planted ancient vineyards with the crosses
of the brave;
Sacrificed the soul of beauty to the fiends of wind and
wave.
They have shouted, mad with music, when the hymns
of hate were sung, —
Gleeful be the halls of death when earth's last change
is rung!
For the grave is deep,
And none come near
Who will stop to hear
When dead men weep.
Still the fight swings on.
Day in darkness and darkness at dawn. —
Forever the rage of the guns
With a whirl of light.
When in the midnight
The red, red slaughter runs.
"Contemptible Quitters"
John S. Tekio
Young men's bodies, rotting, putrid, foul,
Hideous now, — once flesh
Beautiful, living, full of life, of love.
Now rotten in France, —
Do these mean nothing to you,
Graven traitors, killing justice.
Small partisans, betraying humanity,
( )ur nation's sacrifice — are all these
Nothing? Is the world on the rack nothing."
War-torn, hungry nations, praying
For aid,
You answer with
"Americanism !"
You yell to the mob,
(Poor blind fools)
Profaning holy name for foulest germanizing.
"Americanism!" — ( Amerika uber alles).
Wilson,
Godlike, humanity's latest saviour,
You crown with thorns of shame.
Repudiating his and America's pledge to the world.
Pro-Germans, traitors, negroes (ignorant.
Misled), Anti-British, pro-Irish,
Bolshevik, pro-Italian,
Pro-everything with selfish aims,
Unite under the banner of
Your lying "Americanism."
Inadequate are my scathing words.
But let Wilson, the master, speak :
"Contemptible Quitters !"
"Contemptible Quitters!"
Let these words burn out your hearts,
Wormeaten by jealousy.
Luxuriating in hate.
Bitter, bitter is humanity's cry
(Humanity, bled white, starved, plague ridden, heart-
broken. )
Wilson, crucified by pigmy's hatred.
By Lodge, the weasel, jealous, partisan, betrayed by
"The arch-traitor of History" — well-named.
Your infamy will blazon history's page,
Senator Lodge, with a luster,
Sulphurous, slimy, —
Men will forever know how you are
Like the shepherd who burned the temple,
Delphi's temple, earth's fairest structure.
While day and night unfold blank history's page,
You will be catalogued,
Would-be destroyer of the League of Nations,
Hangman, who crucified Wilson,
Wilson, the world's Civic Messiah !
Well-named for all coming ages,
The nations, suffering
Hail you, slayer of truth, goodness and beauty,
"Contemptible Quitter !"
42
The Carolina MacxAzine
~£ssic ^ros.
FRESH CANDIES 7 CIGARS
CIGARETTES
ICE CREAM SUNDAES OUR
SPECIALTY
Phone 2656 The Manuel's Serves You Right
'•CLEANLINESS'' OUR MOTTO
Manuel's Cafe
Manuel A Panagiotou, Manager
[NO BRANCHES)
1 12 IV. MARKET ST. GREENSBORO, N. C.
Here's a Tip!
The real smoke is Chesterfield. Light
up and see how the mild delicious
flavor satisfies.
20 for 20 cents.
Eestetfield
I
T is the practice of
this company to pro-
duce work that is in
strict accord with the
standards of the busi-
ness and professional
folks using it.
•J This is strikingly
exemplified by this
number of the Caro-
lina Magazine.
We are also adept at
making all kinds of
printing and adver-
tising matter — the
kind your business
demands.
The Seem an Printery
Durham, N. C.
The Carolina Magazine
43
Stein Bloch
an
d
Society Brand
Clothes
Sold exclusively by
Vanftory Clothing Co.
Greensboro, N. C.
UNIVERSITY AGENCY
Jefferson Standard Life
Insurance Co.
Insure in the leading company of
the South and at the same time
let your dollars remain at home.
Ask Cy Thompson how?
Our Motto:
"A bigger and better State"
"A bigger and better South "
Co-eds may come
and Co-eds may go —
but a Policy on the PILOT COMPLETE
PROTECTION PLAN will stay with
you under all circumstances.
It protects against
DEATH - ACCIDENT - DISABILITY - LOSS OF LIFE
Southern Life and Trust
Company
Greensboro, N. C.
A. W. McALISTER, Pres. ARTHUR WATT, Secretary
R. G. VAUGHN, 1st V-Pres. H. B. GUNTER, Agency Mgr.
A. M. SCALES, 2nd V-Pres. T. D. BLAIR, Ass't Agency Mgr
CORONA
The Ideal Typewriter for
the Student
As strong as steel can
make em.
"The Personal Writing Machine"
SEE ME FOR PARTICULARS
P. A. REAVIS, Jr.
BOX 704
44
The Carolina Magazine
What Is Air?
BEFORE 1894 every chemist thought he knew
what air is. "A mechanical mixture of moisture,
nitrogen and oxygen, with traces of hydrogen
and carbon dioxide," he would explain. There was so
much oxygen and nitrogen in a given sample that he
simply determined the amount of oxygen present and
assumed the rest to he nitrogen.
One great English chemist. Lord Rayleigh, found
that the nitrogen obtained from the air was never so
pure as that obtained from some compound like am-
monia. What was the "impurity"? In co-operation
with another prominent chemist, Sir William Ramsay,
it was discovered in an entirely new gas — "argon."
Later came the discovery of other rare gases in the at-
mosphere. The air we breathe contains about a dozen
gases and gaseous compounds.
This study of the air is an example of research in pure science.
Rayleigh and Ramsay had no practical end in view— merely the
discovery of new facts.
A few years ago the Research Laboratories of the General Elec-
tric Company began to study the destruction of filaments in ex-
hausted lamps in order to ascertain how this happened. It was a
purely scientific undertaking. It was found that the filamenr
evaporated — boiled away, like so much water.
Pressure will check boiling or evaporation. If the pressure with-
in a boiler is very high, it will take more heat than ordinarily to
boil the water. Would a gas under pressure prevent filaments
from boiling away? If so, what gas? It must be a gas that will
not combine chemically with the filament. The filament would
burn in oxygen; hydrogen would conduct the heat away too rapidly.
Nitrogen is a useful gas in this case. It does form a few com-
pounds, however. Better still is argon. It forms no compounds
at all.
Thus the modern, efficient, gas-filled lamp appeared, and so
argon, which seemed the most useless gas in the world, found a
practical application.
Discover new facts, and their practical application will take-
care of itself.
And the discovery of new facts is the primary purpose of the
Research Laboratories of the General Electric Company.
Sometimes years must elapse before the practical application
of a discovery becomes apparent, as in the case of argon: some-
times a practical application follows from the mere answering of
a "theoretical" question, as in the case of a gas-filled lamp. But
no substantial progress can be made unless research is conducted
for the purpose of discovering new facts.
General Office
n
Schenectady, N. Y
Eubanks Drug Co,
Offers 28 Years' Experience
Jones & Frasier Company
Durham, N. C.
Gold and Silversmiths
Estimates cheerfully Furnished on medals, al
col !i"j'<' jew el ry and banquet 1 1
A. A. Kluttz Co.
Everything for the Student
THE BANK OF CHAPEL HILL
M. C. S. NOBLE
I 'resident
R, L. STEOWD
Viee Pn
M. E. HOGAN
Oldest and Strongest Bank in Orange County
DRUGGISTS
REX ALL STORE
PATTERSON BROS.
SHAEFFER AND WATERMAN FOUN-
TAIN PENS
NORRIS CANDIES CUT FLOWERS
Symphony Lawn. Gentlemen Club, Carlton
Club — Correct Stationery for GentL
E. V. HOWKLT., President
r, n. \v.\ii
The Peoples Bank
CHAPEL HILL. \ I
I i ECO Lt-OYIi, I iV
C. B. < ;i; IK kin. Cuxhier R. P. AxnREWS I
The Greensboro Daily News
Is the favorite newspaper of many North Carolina
people, because its broad liberal policy and its ex-
cellent news ser\ iee appeal to them.
North Carolina is a great state, and the Daily News
stands for those things which tend to upbuild it.
Keep abreast with present-day events by subscrib-
ing for the Daily News.
$6.50 Daily and Sunday, from now to June 1,
1921
EVERYTHING IN STATIONERY AT
FOISTER'S
KODAKS
SUPPLIES
DEVELOPING
PRINTING
ENLARGING
FRAMING
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
Check up all that
Camels offer you!
ANY one of Camels many points of absolute superiority
L makes them a delight to the most fastidious cigarette
smoker! But, consider all that Camels pass you: —
Unequalled quality — a really wonderful blend of choice
Turkish and choice Domestic tobaccos — a flavor as dis-
tinctive and refreshing as it is appetizing — smooth mellow
mildness never before attained in a cigarette — freedom
from any unpleasant cigaretty odor!
And, when you compare Camels with any cigarette in the
world at any price, you will note that Camels never tire
your taste, no matter how liberally you smoke!
Camels are sold every-
where in scientifically
sealed packages of 20
cigarettes for 20 cents.
R. J. REYNOLDS
TOBACCO CO.
Winston-Salem, N. C.
m
V3i
nciiinii
1 '" '
OLD SERIES VOL. 51
NUMBER 4
NEW SERIES VOL. 38
January, 1921
The New
Carolina
Magazine
Turn to Page 5
t4T N presenting these facts in the name
of the hoys and girls of North
Carolina who desire and deserve the
highest training which our higher edu-
cational institutions, if properly sup-
ported, can give, we are confident that
the citizens of the state will respond
in noble fashion to this urgent need.1
From the appeal oj the Central Student
Committee.
Price 20 Cents
Greater University Number
3E
■: ■■■■ !l!IIHIHillllll!l:;i . . .m.i.Y.IIiiW,:,,;!!
■ '■ - ,-, .'.i:ii^
Cy Thompson Says:
The University Agency votes "yes" on the proposition to appropriate
$5,000,000 for the needed improvements at the University, and in addition, we
pledge our support to any worthy movement which will better conditions in
North Carolina.
We are co-operating with scores of Carolina students and alumni in pro-
tecting their credit, their homes and business interests. Write us or come to
see us and let us serve you.
The University Agency
JEFFERSON STANDARD LIFE INSURANCE CO.
CYRUS THOMPSON, Jr., Manager
Special Agents
BILL ANDREWS NAT MOBLEY
"INDIVIDUAL SERVICE TO CAROLINA STUDENTS AND ALUMNI"
Jones & Frasier Company
Durham, N. C.
Gold and Silversmiths
Estimates cheerfully furnished on medals, all
college jewelry and banquet favors
Eubanks Drug Co.
Offers 28 Years' Experience
THE
BANK
OF CHAPEL
HILL
M.
R.
\
C. S. NOBLE
President
L. STROWD
ice-President
. E. IIOGAN
Cashier
Oldest and Strong
est Bank in Orang
e County
A. A. Kluttz Co.
Everything for the Student
i
i
%
Wt)t Cbucattonal Crtets; m J^ortf) Carolina
jHE supreme problem in North Carolina today is to reconcile two
mutually contradictory facts: the splendid circumstance that
North Carolina in agricultural resources is fourth from the top
in the United States; and the humiliating circumstance that
North Carolina in illiteracy is fourth from the bottom in the
United States. How shall we bridge over this hideous gap, this
yawning crevasse, between industrial progress and intellectual reaction, be-
tween our financial wealth and our educational poverty, between our agricul-
tural glory and our cultural shame?
Three great dangers confront and threaten the welfare and progress of the
commonwealth. First, as the result of grossly inadequate housing facilities at
this University, there looms ominous the perpetual menace to the health of the
youth of North Carolina. Second, as the result of lack of means to supply
dormitory space and full teaching force, the army of our youth coming up
hopefully from- the high schools will be confronted at the gates with the leg-
end: "Abandon hope. Ye cannot enter here." Third, as the result of
thwarted educational programs and stinted provisions for study, investigation,
and research, the higher levels and reaches of thought will not be attained by
our scholars, and the civilizations of our commonwealth will suffer harmful
arrest and impediment.
Already the charge is freely made, and without entirely convincing contra-
diction, that the South exhibits today an almost total "aesthetic moratorium."
Only the other day I read: "If the whole of the late Confederacy were to be
engulfed by a tidal wave tomorrow, the effect upon the civilized minority of men
in the world would be but little greater than that of a Mood on the Yang-tse-
Kiang. It would be impossible in all history to match so complete a drying-up
ot a civilization." However true or false this blanket accusation may be, certain
it is that the South is threatened with a decisive arrest in cultural — that is, so-
cial, aesthetic, scientific — development, unless immediate steps be taken to
facilitate and assure the normal course of educational development.
Neither timidity in discussing the question nor evasion of the potent fact
that large financial responsibilities must be incurred by the State, will suffice
in the present hour of crisis. To be convinced, one need only read the official
report of the State Educational Commission: "Public Education in North
Carolina," and the report regarding educational conditions in North Caro-
lina, South Carolina, Georgia, and Florida, issued at Columbia, S. C, yester-
day by Dr. P. P. Claxton, U. S. Commissioner of Education. The crisis is
acute, immediate, and appalling. The remedy is obvious, imperative, and ob-
ligatory.
At the very hour of birth of the University of North Carolina, William
Richardson Davie declared that the object of the University was — I use his own
words: "to form citizens capable of comprehending, improving, and defending
the principles of government ; citizens who, from the highest possible impulse,
a just sense of their own and the general happiness, would be induced to practice
the duties of social morality." No democratic State can become or remain per-
manently great which denies to its youth the right and privilege of higher
education for constructive leadership and the practice of enfranchising duties
of social morality and good citizenship.
^E^2^SMirruEfiMi^;riM5^
M!Ml£4I^M^l^.vmglS^li^^
The New Carolina Magazine
Published by the Dialectic and Philanthropic Literary Societies
of the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Old Series Vol. 51
Number 4
New Series Vol. 38
Contributing Editors
G. B. PORTER
W. W. STOUT
JONATHAN DANIELS
F. J. LIIPFERT
W. P. HUDSON
HUBERT HEFFNER
W. E. HORNER
W. C. PROCTOR
D. R. HODGIN
Editor-in-Chief
TYRE TAYLOR, Di.
Business Manager
P. A. REAVIS, Jr., Phi.
Assistant Editor
PHILLIP HETTLEMAN, Phi.
Assistant Business Managers
W. E. MATHEWS
C. T. WILLIAMS
. Issociatc Editors
C. T. BOYD. Di.
W. L. BLYTHE, Di.
C. W. PHILLIPS, Di.
DAN BYRD, Phi.
J. A. BENDER
EWIE21?zgMMiMSHUH5ME^^
Contents
January, 1921
PACE
Educational Crisis in North Carolina 2
Editori ai 3
THE WORLD AND NORTH CAROLINA
Sentiment to Aid Colleges Sweeping State — John Kerr, Jr 5
Sheep to the Slaughter — William E. Horner 11
Will the Democratic Party Die? — George W. McCoy 13
The New Dispensation — Earl Hart sell 14
Ardent Reformers 15
Football Season in Retrospect — /. ./. Wade 16
Sundry Sayings 18
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Using the Volcano to Turn Factory Wheels 19
Vodka 19
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
The Undeniable Fins — Garland Porter , 20
Spirit : Worthy — Daniel Lindsey 28
Life 29
Boats, Beauty, Barges 29
THE CABOOSE
The New Head of the Mathematics Department 30
School ok Commerce 30
TO OUR PATRONS
The Carolina Magazine is strictly a college publication. No copyrighted material will be
received, no article will be paid for, and all material carried in The Carolina Magazine is released
for the press directly upon publication. The Board reserves the right to revise to a limited degree
any manuscript submitted, but will not publish revised articles until consent of author is obtained.
Address all contributions to Tyre Taylor, Editor-in-Chief, Carolina Magazine, Chapel Hill. N. C.
Subscription price $1.50 a year — 20 cents a copy
Entered as second class matter at the Postoffice at Chapel Hill, N. C, November 1, 1920.
I
I
SfSffifijBEffiHSir^
mjwi\msiM^m2m&uwJim>MmmmmMmmm^^m-M mmmmmm mm mm m m mmm mm m m m m mmm m m m m.
.\ THE NEW CAROLINA MAGAZINE .\
Old Series Vol. 51
JANUARY, 1921
New Series Vol. 38
Editorial
To the Legislature
Gentlemen :
We have no desire to consume your valuable time
with a lengthy editorial setting forth your duty as a
Legislature to state institutions; we feel that von know-
that already. But there are a few things which we
want you to he thinking about so we have decided to
write you this strictly confidential letter in which we
shall enumerate these things. We feel sure that they
will interest you because they have been of so much
interest to us.
You know. Gentlemen, — or at least you ought to
know it as much talking and writing as we've done—
that we are really in a had predicament up here in
Chapel Mill. Now we trust that we are not habitual
kickers and bellyachers over every trivial thing that
comes along, but you just listen to this (those of you
who have been here can help by explaining details and
answering the questions of others ) : Up here we have
rooms twelve or fourteen feet square. In many of
these rooms, in fact in most of them, four men are
living. Xow what does this mean? It means this:
Each man has a trunk, two or three pairs of shoes,
and some clothes. Each man must have a certain
amount of table space to use for writing and studying
purposes, and each man must have some place to sleep.
The beds are generally stacked three deep and the
top man is always the best climber in the bunch. ( >f
course you can easily see that if the top man has a
bad dream and rolls out he is simply out of luck. The
best arrangement of chairs, beds, trunks, and tables,
does not give sufficient room to work and study in.
When you have four in a room some one is always
getting up and down or saying something so that von
have to go off to the Library in search of quiet. And
do you find peace and quiet at the Library? Well, I
should say you don't, not at this Library. There are
always fifty or a hundred more there who are on the
same mission and you are lucky if you find some place
to sit down. You might as well try to frame a bill in
the lobby of the Yarborough as to try to study in
Chapel Hill. It simply can't be done. There are too
many people here ; the little old place is so thickly
populated that all visitors must come after breakfast,
bring their lunch and leave before supper. Xow. of
course, you can easily see that this results in a destruc-
tion of the very things we came here to get, namely a
chance to study under skilled instruction and a place
of quiet to meditate and work in. But you know that
without my telling you.
We eat in shifts and it's bed time for us country
fellows before we get supper. Another annoying thing-
is the absence of table cloths and napkins. Most of
us have been accustomed to at least an oiled cloth on
the table and these board affairs with bis: cracks in
them are really upsetting. The fact that yon never
can he at your ease is the trouble. If some awkward
guy happens to turn over his glass of water you'll feel
a trickling sensation running down your legs before
you can move to save your life.
I suppose yon know about it already, but twenty-
five hundred students were turned away from colleges
in North Carolina this year. Now it may be true
that they didn't miss much, still, as we figure it, we
don't want to give them an opportunity to come up
here in alter years with their howls of "I hain't had no
chance." We say give them a chance and then if thev
don't amount to a hill of beans why we are not to
blame.
So we are depending on you, Gentlemen of the Leg-
islature, to come across with the wherewithal to do
some building up here. We need a dozen new dorms,
a hall dozen other buildings and some new professors
and table cloths. It will take ten millions of dollars to
fix us up and maybe more but the folks back home are
willing and you can stand it. We are confidently
counting on von and todav are placing you in our
Who's Who.
Yours for a Greater University.
THE STUDENT BODY.
By Tyre C. Taylor.
(. »
Equality of Opportunity '
BECAUSE we ventured the assertion that "Equal-
ity of Opportunity" is a possibility for the citi-
zenship of a state and further suggested that better
educational facilities would tend to bring nearer such
a state of affairs, we have been smiled at by a certain
school ot thinkers on the University campus who by a
process of hair-splitting have come to the conclusion
that "equality of opportunity" does not and cannot
exist.
But this clan of sophists overlook one rather im-
portant detail: The world at large is not interested in
distinctions so fine that an average human being could
live his days out and never become aware of its ex-
istence. Logically, hair-splittingly, compound-micro-
scopically, equality of opportunity may never be rea-
lized perfectly in any society, Neither will democracy
or love or class spirit or happy marriages. Equality
of opportunity is as real as any other abstract propo-
sition that we become conscious of only when it is
embodied in some working code, scheme, or system.
L> illustrate: If a dozen new dormitories were built
on the University campus by the opening of school
next September, a thousand more persons could have
the advantages of training at this institution. They
would be given the same opportunity for self-develop-
ment that the students here now have; their oppor-
tunity along this particulai line would he equalized
4
The Carolina Magazine
with ours. The proposition is not perfect, but we
submit that it is practical, it is a step towards the
perfect, and is worth working for.
The High Schools
••'VT'OU can't tell freshmen from upperclassmen"
J- some one remarked the other day, and un-
consciously he paid a great tribute to North Carolina's
system of secondary school training. Each year the
efficiency of the individual high school in this state has
been increased ; each year they have turned out a more
finished product, until today, comments such as the
above are heard. The average freshman is not the
man his predecessor was; he is a more cultured indi-
vidual, has had more contacts, is broader.
And more than any other unit of the state's educa-
tional machine, we believe that the high school sys-
tem is deserving of praise and commendation. In
common parlance, they are "delivering the goods."
There may be grounds for dispute about the results
attained by the higher institutions of learning, but the
high schools have at last found themselves and have
struck a pace that is a source of gratification for every
North Carolinian. It is true, as some critics complain,
that our high school system is not as good as that of
New Jersey or Pennsylvania or Massachusetts, bul
that is a poor way to measure progress. When viewed
over a period of ten years, we see that the North
Carolina high schools have made tremendous strides
forward and upward. And the greatest single factor
responsible for this advance is the School of Educa-
tion at this University. It also has "delivered the
sjoods."
Chemistry Labs.
The chemistry laboratories need ventilating. We
have mentioned this before and we hate to seem nasty
by continually harping on this one thing, but in the
interests of the health of the large number of men
who work each afternoon in these labs something
ought to be done.
The atmosphere of the chemistry labs is not fit for
human beings to stay in. It would be bad enough if
all precautions were, taken to keep poisonous gases
from escaping into the room but when these precau-
tions are not taken it becomes almost unbearable. It
is quite often the case that the lab manual indicates
that the hood is to be used in the performance of an
experiment in order that the atmosphere may not re-
ceive the disagreeable fumes and gases that are being
continually liberated. The assistants never pay the
slightest attention to these instructions and the hoods
themselves are said to be out of working order. The
result is that men come off lab with severe headaches
and in a number of instances students have become
severely sick from inhaling chlorine and other poison-
ous gases. Permanent injury might result from
breathing the air in the chemistry labs.
Now it seems to us little short of criminal careless-
ness and negligence on the part of the Chemistry De-
partment to allow this condition to exist. If opening
the windows wiil result in the gas flames being blown
out the building could be ventilated in some other
way. The fact that assistants wilfully neglect to obey
the plain instructions in the lab manuals, instructions
meant for the preservation of the health of the men
taking chemistry, comes close to constituting an of-
fense of sufficient proportions to be properly reported
to a grand jury for criminal indictment. Such ab-
solute disregard of the health of students is not only
not in keeping with the spirit of an institution that
asks parents to send their sons here with assurance
that they will be well cared for, but such negligence
would be reprehensible in the management of a dye
factory much less a leading department of a great uni-
versity. ,
Work!
Work, my bretheren, — let's do some of it during
the coming year. The past is gone and almost forgot-
ten ; let regrets go with it. The slate is washed clean
for the record of a new year. New opportunities are
before us, new fields for exploration, new conquests
to make. Therefore, let's "put out".
We do very little real work here at Carolina. There
are too many outside activities and holidays and dis-
tractions too allow sustained effort along any one line.
When our men go to the big Northern Universities
they complain of being "worked to death." This is
caused by their never having become accustomed to
the genuine article here. And yet work is the founda-
tion stone of success in college. All the football vic-
tories in the world cannot recompense for an indif-
ferent effort to master our studies, for in the final
analysis that is what we are here for. It is the sound
basis that alone recompenses for years and money
spent in college. Unless we work we have no right to
take up room that could be used by some one who
will. There is no place on earth for the loafer and
there is less room for him here than on any other por-
tion of the globe.
Again, let's "put out" in nineteen twenty-one. The
future with its endless opportunities lies straight
ahead.
Are there Any Republicans
in Heaven?
To the average man on this campus, the Republican
party is a grave over which is erected a tombstone
bearing the words : "Abandon Ye All Hope Who Enter
Here!" This is the reason most of us feel like sending
for a preacher before a Republican fills out the first
ballot which he gets.
A man gets angry and impatient when his fellow
savs that he is a Republican lor one oi two reasons.
lie may be so narrow minded as to believe that a
safe, sane, and normal person cannot be a Republican.
If he believes this, he is deserving of Pity.
He may not think about it at all, and may take the
fact that the prevailing sentiment here is Democratic
as his guide. If he does not think, he is deserving oi
Sympathy and Enightenment.
We believe that the latter is the correct answer: If
it is, why not think the matter over before you jump
at conclusions ?
Do You believe that there are any Republicans in
Heaven? WTe are forced to come to the conclusion
that those who accept one of the above do not think
there are ! — William E. Horner.
The World and North Carolina
From the Student's Viewpoint
"In presenting these facts in the name ot the hoys and girls of
North Carolina who desire and deserve the training which our higher
educational institutions, if properly supported, can give, we are confi-
dent that the citizens of the state will respond in a noble fashion to
this urgent need." — From the Appeal o1 the Central Committee.
llll!lllllll[IIIIIIJIIIIHIIIItllll!!llllllllllllll!!IIUilll!!llllllilllllllJII^
Sentiment to ^4 id Its Co/ leges is
Sweeping Old North State
By JOHN KERR, Jr.
FACE to face with what has been termed a crisis
in the educational life of the state on account of
the colleges of the state not being able to meet
the demands for admittance made upon them by the
boys and girls of North Carolina, the college author-
ities are wrestling with the grave problem as to where
to turn for aid. With the fact that North Carolina
stands fourth from the top in agricultural wealth
among the states of the nation to boast of, another
tragic fact, vital to the future life of the state, offsets
the proud boast of our wealth, and that tragic fact is
that over two thousand boys and girls were last fall
refused admittance to the colleges which they desired
to enter, on account of the fact that these same col-
leges were over-crowded. These college authorities
have appealed to the people of the state for aid.
Strongly supporting this appeal on the part of the
presidents of the colleges are the students who live
among these crowded conditions. At the University,
on the night of November 5th, the students held a
great mass meeting, at which time they endorsed the
movement to "give the people the facts," and sup-
ported that endorsement by this strong appeal :
"As part of the large company of your sons and
daughters who today crowd the North Carolina col-
leges, we wish to face facts with you," said this mes-
sage, the adoption of which was moved by E. E. Rives,
of Greensboro. "The main fact is that the public
schools are turning out graduates in far larger num-
bers than the colleges can take care of in a decent
way. Over three thousand will graduate from the
high schools next spring. Even now, students eat in
shifts in Chapel Hill boarding houses, and are packed
three and four in a room in the dormitories. Our
congestion here is but representative of the congestion
in all the North Carolina colleges.
"We present these facts to you with their simple
story of present urgent need of room in which to eat,
sleep and study. We hope the churches will build
more buildings at the denominational colleges and the
state build more buildings at the state colleges.
"The main fact is not our present congestion, crit-
ical as that is in fact and significance, but the larger
concern is to make room for the boys and girls in
the high schools who are even now treasuring in their
hearts the hope of going to college in North Carolina.
With belief in her greatness, we trust that North
Carolina will not close the door in their faces.
"We send this message of hope to the people of
North Carolina, with confident faith that the people,
armed with the facts, will rise up to meet a big prob-
lem in a big way."
Not only have the University students taken a
hand in the movement, but the students at A. and E.,
State College for Women, and Eastern Carolina
Teachers' Training School have joined hands with the
students at Chapel Hill in the effort to arouse the
"folks back home" to a proper realization of what con-
ditions their boys and girls at college are living in.
Catching up the battle cry sounded by the students
themselves, the Greensboro Chamber of Commerce,
on the night of November 13th, held a state-wide edu-
cational conclave. Under the headline: "Will Tell the
People What State Hasn't Done for Children," ap-
pearing in the Greensboro News, an account of the
meeting was given, and it, evidencing all the great
amount of lire and enthusiasm that gripped men
prominent in the business, educational and political
life of the state, adopted a stirring resolution:
''Whereas, more than two thousand young men and
young women, seeking a higher education, were denied
admittance to the University and the colleges of North
Carolina, and it is apparent from the splendid address
of Governor Bickett, made at this meeting, that all
the institutions of the state are badly handicapped
and unable to meet the demands that are being made
upon them, and such conditions are a reflection upon
the good name and the citizenship of North Carolina ;
"'Now, therefore, be it resolved: That we undertake
a campaign to inform the people of the State of
North Carolina ... of these conditions, and en-
deavor to arouse such an interest in higher education
and caring for the unfortunate that there will be
kindled among citizens and tax-payers an emphatic
demand for adequate provision for all young men and
women seeking a higher education.
The Carolina Magazine
no! not an inch of available space is lost.
ITS A LIVING ROOM NOT MERELY A STOKE ROOM
The Carolina Magazine
7
Echoes from this conference have come from all
corners of the state. The Raleigh Times, speaking of
the state's past efforts to support her University and
colleges, says :
"'However, the tendency has ever heen to perform
this duty in dabs — here a little, there a little, with the
bulk of the job postponed indefinitely. Meanwhile the
colleges cannot care for the high school graduates or
prepare a sufficient number of teachers to continue to
firing the students up to and through high school, the
hospitals for the insane are forced to deny admission
to thousands, the school for the feeble-minded has
been made a detention camp for those whose condition
can never be improved, rather than serve the purpose
for which it was created.
"Under-capitalization is the chief, almost the only
thing wrong with North Carolina's business. The
finest sort of administrative genius cannot transmute
metapfior into dormitories or sentiment into salaries."
In an editorial entitled "To (five the People the
Facts," the News and Observer vigorously supports
the Greensboro conference :
"It is hoped and expected that as a result of this
educational campaign in behalf of education the peo-
ple will be so aroused both to the necessity of taking
care of its young men and women for their own sakes,
and to the advantage of the state which must accrue
from equipping these young people for leadership in
all the varied lines of endeavor, that they will require
of the legislature a program which will meet the need.
The Greensboro Chamber of Commerce in a spirit
of enterprise and loyalty to the state has evidently
started a movement that is destined to take a perma-
nent place in the story of X'orth Carolina's educa-
tional progress."
And the western part of the state takes up the
cause. The Winston Journal calk it the breaking of
"The Pay"
"It is time to proclaim the day. The light has
broken. The dawn is here. And nothing can pre-
vent its fierce ligfit from dispersing the cloud of illiter-
acy that has hung over North Carolina.
"When the wealthiest business men and business
women of North Carolina enlist as soldiers called to
the colors in the battle against illiteracy, it is time to
proclaim the day.
"The objective is a fair opportunity for every ho\
and girl in North Carolina to secure an education at
some college. More than three thousand young men
and young women who are seeking higher education in
North Carolina have been told there is no room. Their
dreams are broken, their ambitions are crushed.
"Surely it is day-break time in North Carolina.
"Governor Hickett says we people of North Caro-
lina spent a hundred thousand dollars a day last year
for automobiles. Hut for higher education we spent
less than seven thousand dollars a day. ( )n
thirty-one colleges in 1919 the state spent for mainte-
nance two million, five hundred thousand dollars, as
against thirty-six million, five hundred thousand on
automobiles, and a hundred and sixty-three million
paid into the national treasury in taxes.
"That which has startled the leading business men
and women of North Carolina into concerted action
will not fail to arouse the whole people of North
Carolina to similar action."
trunks: as they are and as they shouldn t be.
8
The Carolina Magazine
The Charlotte Observer of the 25th
calls the move to come to the aid of
higher education in North Carolina
"The Cause of the College," and says:
"This awakening to the need of the
colleges and universities is becoming
general throughout the state, and it is
through expressions of sentiment on
the part of the people that results are
expected to come out of the legislative
session at Raleigh. The needs of
higher education will he presented in
a manner that must leave a tremend-
ous impression upon the legislative
body and move it to the rescue of the
state in that particular and important
direction."
From the "Land of the Sky" the
Asheville Times of November 27th
asks: "Are We Willing to Pay?" and
lays, in no uncertain terms, the situa-
tion before the people.
"North Carolina has had laid before
il this week the needs of the state
educational system, and in the higher
institutions of state and church. The
facts make a record of disgrace but
for the reason that there is evidence
everywhere that the people have ceased
to glory in their once boasted economy
in taxation and state expenditure while
the schools and colleges live from
hand to mouth.
"Let the state officials and the lead-
ers of the church and state colleges
continue to proclaim up and down the
state the conditions which must be
remedied if North Carolina with all
her great natural and manufactured
wealth is not to remain at the foot of
the class of states in education.
"The state is 250 years old, yet its colleges and
equipment are worth only $14,000,000 — the value of
one year's sweet potato crop. The University of
California is valued at two and a half million dollars
more than all the colleges in North Carolina. The
total operating income of the state's 31 colleges is
nearly $2,500,000 a year ; we spend $20,000,000 a year
for maintenance of automobiles, exclusive of pur-
chase price.
"Ten thousand, live hundred students were enrolled
in our colleges in September; 2,308 were turned away
for lack of room. The high schools graduate three
thousand a year ready for college entrance.
"The rural schools are over-crowded, the buildings
for the most part are makeshifts that menace health
and higher education. The teaching force in city and
open country is depleted by starvation wages.
"As long as educational conditions remain what they
are, all our wealth in farm, forest, mine and factory
are accumulating evidences of a penuriousness that
threatens to blight all the promises of a better day for
the youth of the state that their fathers had. Lduca-
LOOKS LIKE A JOB FOR A PULLMAN PORTER.
tion costs money ; the legislature ought to be made to
understand that the people are in mood to denounce
economy that means starvation of mind and soul."
Concluding an editorial of November 23d the Char-
lotte News says :
"Let us be aroused and convicted of our lethargy
and our stupidity in having so far become enmeshed
in matters so purely material and forgotten the more
exalted things, the more lasting acquirements, the
more enduring possessions as well as the hidden pos-
sibilities of mental culture which reside in those for
whom the state is not adequately providing an oppor-
tunity now in the schools and colleges."
Voicing the sentiment of the leading Eastern papers,
the Wilmington Star speaks of the University and col-
leges as "Crippled," and after citing comparative fig-
ures to show how little the state really supports its col-
leges in comparison with other states, places the situa-
tion squarely before the people.
"As long as North Carolina stands fourth from the
top in agricultural resources, and our sweet potato
crop alone brings in almost $15,000,000 a year, we
The Carolina Magazine
YOU YE GOT TO GO SLOW AND EASY
-IF YOU SLEEP ON THE TOP BED.
cannot with honesty or pride claim lack of means.
Nor can we, no matter how little we regard the cultural
value of scholarly attainment, fail to see that every
advance we make in commercial, mechanical, or engi-
neering training will add to the wealth of our state, in
agriculture and industry. . . For the future of
our state, not only the churches and the alumni, who
are pledged already to support their institution, but the
General Assembly, and every citizen who has influence
or money to give, must prepare to spend money, and
still more money, for the cause of higher education."
But the students and papers of the state are not
alone in making the fight to give the colleges of the
state a chance to properly equip and train its future
leaders. The clubs and chambers of commerce
throughout the entire state have interested themselves
in the cause. The state branch of the Parent-Teacher
Xational Congress strongly endorsed the movement,
and passed resolutions calling upon the people to rally
to the cause of education. The Kiwanis Clubs of the
two Carolinas in a recent meeting held in Charlotte
went on record as strongly supporting the movement.
fudge W. C. Harris, of Raleigh, in-
terpreting the sentiment of the men
and women there said :
"Do you realize that the colleges arc
so congested that at some ol the insti
tutions four young men are occupying
one room for studying and sleeping, by
way of double-deck beds? Can yon
realize how these young men are being
retarded in their efforts? Can yon
visualize the results should an epidemic
break out in one of these institutions.'
Do you know that colleges in North
Carolina turned away more than three
thousand students last tall." The
number will be four thousand next
fall unless something is done and done
quickly.
"North Carolina stands fourth in
the United States in the value of its
farm products, and paid more than
$160,000,000 taxes to the federal gov-
ernment last year, and stands forty-
seventh among the states in illiteracy.
Do you think something should be
done about it? Let's plant at least a
part of our material wealth in the
fertile minds of our young men and
women, and it will come back to us
ten-fold.
"I have absolute confidence in the
sense of justice and fair play of the
people of North Carolina. It is only
necessary to acquaint the people with
the conditions and they will remedy
those conditions."
The state teachers' assembly, at its
meeting in Asheville last Thanksgiv-
ing, passed the following resolution :
"Whereas the state and denomina-
tional colleges of North Carolina are
in such a crowded condition that they cannot provide
proper facilities for educating the boys and girls to
that high degree worthy of the state's leadership, and
"Whereas it is the disgraceful yet tragic truth
that in a state ranking fourth in agricultural wealth
in the nation, over two thousand boys and girls were
denied admittance to the colleges of their choice
because these colleges could not provide room for
them, therefore,
"Be it resolved, that it is the sense of the North
Carolina Teachers' Assembly that the people of North
Carolina should be made aware of the facts in regard
to these over-crowded conditions, should take steps
to remedy the situation, and to provide further facili-
ties for educating the boys and girls of the state who
in the future will be the leaders, educationally, socially,
industrially, and politically, of North Carolina."
Rising to meet the educational crisis with the state-
ment : "We believe it to be the duty of a common-
wealth to provide the means for higher education as
an indispensable means for training for leadership
and civilized progress," the Charlotte Rotary Club
10
The Carolina Magazine
FOUR BEDS IN A 16x16 ROOM.
CLOTHES CLOSET, ATTIC, DRESSING ROOM — THREE IN ONE'.
The Carolina Magazine 1 1
summons the people to lend their aid that their chil- Training School issued an appeal to the people of
dren may not lack a proper education. the state for aid, concluding that appeal with "in
With the leading citizens of every walk of the presenting these facts in the name of the hoys and
State's life supporting, aiding and fighting [or the girls of North Carolina who desire and who deserve
cause of higher education in North Carolina, a central the training which our higher educational institutions
committee composed ot representatives From the it properly supported, can give; wc are confident thai
student bodies of the University. A. & E., State the citizens of the slate will respond in a noble
College for Women, and Eastern Carolina Teachers fashion to this urgent need."
Sheep to the Slaughter
The Democratic Party has about reached the end of its rope in the South.
The people are awakening to their power. A change seems inevitable. Will
it be the Republican Party or will a new Party arise?
Bv WILLIAM E. HORNER
(An Independent )
WHEN John Milton wrote his LYCIDAS, he lit-
tle dreamed that one day Democratic politicians
in the United States would take his words, and mold
them into this campaign song of confidence depicting
their ability to lead the Solid South like sheep to the
slaughter :
Vet once more. O ye Solid South, and once more
Ye voters foolish with sluggish minds,
We come to count your electoral votes
And with willing hands, correctly calculating.
1'ut you in our column before election time.
In this paraphrase of the words of a noted author.
1 see the South held up to shame for being solidly
Democratic election after election, or for that matter,
I see any section or state which from generation to
generation steadfastly enslaves itself to one party,
whether it be Democratic or Republican, shown to the
contempt of the world.
Some may try to disillusion themselves about the
way the Big Time politicians look on the Solid South,
but it is of no use. George White and all the rest
look for the South to go Democratic just as inevitably
as we look for examination time to come. What then
is the use of this article, when all who read it will go
to the booths on the next election day and as a sort of
a clincher vote the Democratic ticket — straight ? I
answer that I don't know whether it is of any use, but
perhaps someone will awaken to a realization of what
we need here in the South — a two-party system.
A party — if. there is no competitive party — is just
like a profiteer in that it is prone to give anything
to the dear-pee-pul which it does not have to. But if
there is a strong second party to take its place if it
weakens, it is just as anxious to 'please the people as is
the second of two grocery stores in a town of five hun-
dred people.
The conclusion is then that there should he two
strong parties — no matter what their names — equally
matched in every district, state, section, or nation. The
leading expounders of party principles agree that party
government is best when there are two strong parties,
either of which is ever on the lookout to supplant the
other in the affections of the electorate.
Everywhere you hear the cry — I believe in party
government because that is the best way the people
can he served. Yes! These people believe in party
government — so long as it is their party which
reigns supreme. This same thing is all that I hold
against George Washington. He wanted party govern-
ment— hut for the Federalist party alone.
Someone wrote an article the other day in a na-
tional publication and asked the question: "Shall the
Democratic Party Die?" It was asked as the same ques-
tion is always asked about the party which loses dis-
astrously in the presidential election. A mighty cry-
is heard in the land saying No! When I ask why, I
get the reply ; "The Democratic party must remain as
a check and balance on the Republican party." I
heartily agree. Rut the rub comes when 1 ask the
same person if there should not be a strong partv in
the South to act as a check on the Democratic party.
"Goodness, no," he replies, "the Democratic partv
needs no check."
To me this belief that there should be two strong
national parties to act as checks on each other, but
that in the South there should be only one partv, is
illogical. I probably should believe that the Demo-
cratic party in the South needs no check on it — that it
is so noble, so fine, so wise, so philanthropic, and so
wide-awake to the best interests of the people that it
does not need a rival or competitive party to act as a
gentle reminder that it should give the people what
they want and should have.
For some reason, though, I fail to see this. I know
that there should he two parties equally matched in
the South just as well as in the nation, and therefore.
1 can not understand why the Republicans in the na-
tion should need a check in the form of the Demo-
crats when the Democrats in the South don't need a
check in the form of the Republicans or some other
party. This would be the same as saving that the
Republicans in the nation are grand rascals, and that
the Democrats in the South are saints. If you'll take
my word for it though, there are good Democrats and
good Republicans but neither is wholly had or good.
Everything points to the correctness of this analysis.
To what circumstances can we better attribute the
progressive legislation in Congress for the last hun-
dred years than to the fact that there has been during
that time the intensest kind of rivalry and competition
\2
The Carolina Magazine
between two or mure national parties? Congress,
whether under the Democrats or Republicans, lias
been more than glad to give the dear pee-pul every-
thing in the way of legislation that it could. Why?
Because either knew that if it didn't, the other party
would usurp its place as first in the affections of the
said pee-pul.
Let us now look at the South. Do we find progres-
sive legislation? No! We wonder why until we are
toid that the South is solidly Democratic. The South,
becoming Democratic right after the Civil War has by
force of habit and ignorance and prejudice ever re-
mained so. The political pendulum has swung to the
Democratic side, and since there has never arisen a
partv strong enough to start it towards the other side,
a period of near stagnation has occurred.
I doubt if there are many here who would agree to
he ruled by a despot. Yet it seems as if the whole
body is willing — yea, anxious — to be slaves of one
party. The one party system in the South is despotical.
As for my part, I wouldn't mind it so much if a ben-
evolent despot ruled, hut we have never found one,
and it is scarcely likely that we will find one in the
Democratic party. The Democratic party in the South
is a despot — true; but benevolent — well, hardly! It
one will just examine the record of one party rule in
the South he will agree that the Democratic party has
hardly proved itself benevolent.
Right after the Civil War the South had to be
Democratic. When the carpet-baggers made their de-
but and lined the negroes up and marched them to the
polls, the real white men had to band themselves to-
gether to protect their rights. At that time it was the
only thing to do.
Today, though, .conditions have changed. There is
no negro peril, for he has been disfranchised. Why
then should the South continue to adhere to one party
after all the causes which made that one party inevit-
able are gone — dead and buried in the forgotten past ?
It may be from force of habit; I don't know.
1 had great hopes that the women, when they got
the ballot, might remedy this state of conditions, or
rather that they might bring the South to a realization
of how she is robbing herself of those things which
would almost be the same as new life. The women in
their perverseness of character love to be different,
and if a few hundred thousand of them would start
the ball rolling in the South by breaking away from
(he Democratic party before they really become an in-
tegral part of it, they would not only render the South
a great service but would also do much to justify the
giving to them of the ballot. 1 still have great hope
on this score.
The Republican party or the party which will spring
up in the South and be a rival of the Democratic
party must have better leaders than the Republicans
have had of late. The Democratic party is so strong
that practically all the good men go into it because
thev know they will never rise to political greatness
unless they do. But the day is rapidly approaching
when men will have more nerve, and when they will
realize that a new day is coming in the South, and
when thev realize this the Republican or the new party
will not lack for plenty of good straightforward and
honest men. The people are not going to stand for
the slip-shod way the Democrats are running things
here, and when they get fully awakened and aroused
a change must and will come.
1 wonder it this fear of an impending change did
not play some part in causing the Democrats in North
Carolina to give the people the Revaluation Act. This
act, while not at all perfect, shows what the partv in
power can and will do when it feels that the people-
are about to awaken to their possibilities as a power
in the ruling of the state. I venture, to say, however,
that this act will be the only progressive step the
Democrats will take here for some time to come.
Elsewhere 1 find the Democrats have not been so
wide awake for their own preservation. Tennessee
stood it as long as she could, and in the last election
decided to throw up the Democratic sponge and give
the Republicans a chance to show what thev are will-
ing to do for the people. This confidence may be mis-
placed— at least we shall see whether a party which
has just come into its full stature, so far as Tennessee
is concerned, will enact progressive legislation. If it
does, it will become more firmly established and Ten-
nessee will benefit greatly. If it doesn't, it will go
again for the simple reason that it is no better than its
predecessor.
Oklahoma, a border state, went Republican this
election for the first time in its statehood. This prom-
ises great things if the Republicans will measure up
to the standard. The Republican gains in Mississippi.
Louisiana, and Alabama are also startling, and it will
be an interesting experiment to watch whether the
gains will be held hereafter and increase or whether
this change is only a mere flash of strength.
The difficulty, then, lies in the fact that every time
the Republicans have had a real chance, they fell
down and failed to fulfill their promises to the elec-
torate. If the Republicans will do things, it will
be well and good for them to act as a check and bal-
ance on the Democrats; if thev won't, the task will
fall to a new party. Whether the Republicans will
utilize their opportunity, or whether they will squan-
der it and necessitate the rise of a new party, the
result will be the same in the long run. A competitor
for the Democrats is inevitable, and that competitor
will be made before many more years pass.
We Independents are having a hard time now, be-
cause there is hardly anything to choose between when
we go to vote. If the good men happen to be in the
Democratic party, thev must ol needs be slaves to
the party machine. If they are Republicans, they
don't have a chance to make good for it is seldom that
they are elected. Of all classes, then, we will welcome
a strong Republican party or some new party which
will really try to gain popular favor by acts of pro-
gressivism and enlightenment, most. We want some-
thing to choose between, and signs point to the fact
that at an early day we will be able to select our
candidates from parties which are each striving to out-
do the other.
The Democratic party, already a despot, will never
become a benevolent one. The Republicans must
show the goods or make way for a party that will.
The Carolina Magazine
l,;
Will the Democratic Party Diet
?
Bv GEORGE W. M. COY
IN a recent issue of The Nation an editorial en-
titled "Should the Democratic Party Die?" said:
"A Wilsonian Senator said before the election that
after the election there would not be enough left of
the Democratic Party to make a funeral worth while.
He believed that an amalgamation with the Conserva-
tive-Republican forces would be all that would be left
of the party which Mr. Wilson's policies had condemn-
ed to overwhelming defeat." Thus the question he-
fore us is: Will the party die? There are some who
believe it will and among them may be a few Demo-
crats such as the Senator quoted above but many do
not believe it will and among the latter are mostly the
Democrats with whom the party can survive and with-
out whom the party will go on the rocks.
Theodore Roosevelt back in 1912 thought that the
Republican Party was doomed to oblivion after the
split between the Progressives and those of the ( )ld
Guard. Roosevelt thought that the Progressives
would become the dominant party of the two, but
events proved otherwise. The Republican Party sur-
vived even after such a defeat that President Wilson's
election gave it in 1916.
A party that is needed will not die. The need for
the Democratic Party is great now that the Repub-
licans are in power to serve as a check and to safe-
guard the country from coming under the dominating
influence of the one-party system. The party in power
has great responsibilities, but hardly less responsible is
the position that the minority party holds, its respon-
sibility lies not in carrying on the government in a
proper manner but its duty is rather to see that the
party in power does carry on the government in the
best manner possible. Herein lies the value of the
minority party, without it corruption is apt to spread
fast and the governmental machinery is liable to go
to ruin. This of course holds true for both parties in
or out of power.
The Nation said that the Democratic Party
should join the Farmer-Labor Party and form a new
party. It asks the question : "Reorganize the Demo-
cratic Party?" Its answer is : "Let it die!" However
The Nation expresses doubt that the party is
dead, although it should like to record its demise. It
admits that the enormous majorities that the Repub-
licans have in both Houses carry with them seeds of
disaffection. It also admits that the Republican vic-
tory was not a personal victory for Harding but was
rather a negative victory which put the Republicans in
power through disapproval of President Wilson's pol-
icies.
Let us look at the Democratic Party's chances of
survival from the standpoint of history. History tells
us that one party comes into power exultingly on a
wave of victory that seems to have swept away the
opposition and a few years later they find themselves
swept from power in a condition of utter rout and de-
moralization wondering what on earth has befallen
them. So periodic is the fluctuations of public senti-
ment that it is expected as a matter of course that the
off year — the congressional elections intervening be-
tween presidential elections — will show a gain in the
strength of the opposition. This has often happened
since the reconstruction period following the Civil
Wrar and the vicissitudes of party strength in Congress
are so enormous that they simply daze and confound
the politicians. This is a direct refutation of those
who say that the Democratic Party can never return
to power. They do not take into consideration the
fact that politics as well as business and football have
fat and lean years. If a football team fails one sea-
son it may win the next. If a political party is de-
feated at one election it may be victorious at another.
The Republicans of course think they are now omnip-
otent in politics but they like all mortals are liable
to have mistaken viewpoints, and since the voting pub-
lic is fickle in politics and from now on will be even
more so than formerly, since the women have the fran-
chise, for as some one has aptly said — "Fickleness, thy
name is woman" — the next election day may see the
Republicans lose control of Congress.
We are and have been the last two years in a period
of general reaction to the war and its high idealism
and self-sacrifice. The Democratic Party's principles
in the late campaign were to carry out the promises
of America to the world that we would carry to con-
summation the democratic ideal as expressed in Ten-
nyson's "Locksley Hall:"
"Till the war drum throbb'd no longer, and the battle
flags were furled
In the Parliament of Man, the Federation of the
World.
There the common sense shall hold a fretful realm in
awe,
And the kindly earth shall slumber, lapt in universal
law."
The Democratic Party will return to power when
the American people react to the reaction caused by
the end of the war and awaken to a realization that
America must play a man's part in the affairs of the
world and not remain a recluse as the Republicans
wish.
Illllllll Iinil!llllllllllllllllllllllllllll!!l!llll!lllllllll!llllillll[ll!llllillll!im
OUR CONTRIBUTORS
GEORGE W. McCOY, Asheville, N. C.
George is on the trail of an S. B. in Commerce, and is especially fond of
Accounting and English. His literary efforts show great versatility — but there
is method in his madness. Yes! His article last time entitled "The New
Science: Human Engineering" was written solely for the benefit of the Eco-
nomics Department. George makes his headquarters in Old East 2, and his life
work is to be Business.
14
The Carolina Magazine
The New Dispensation
By EARL HARTSELL
BEHOLD, the ultimate goal of all philosophy
and all science is about to be attained! Out of
"the realms of the speculative, the unknown,
and tbe unknowable," we are soon to be ushered into
a new Land of Promise; where, presumably, we shall
receive the gift of omniscience to such a degree that
nothing will be hidden from our all-seeing eyes,
neither will there be room for any speculation, what-
soever. In other words, we are to be "gods of a
new world of our own creation."
Think of it. students at Carolina! This new dis-
pensation is ours, conceived by one who dwells in
our midst, and promulgated through the columns of
our own Magazine. Is it too much to expect that
Mr. Hodgin, the apostle of what he is pleased to call
"Natural Religion," will be hailed as a second Martin
Luther, and our own beloved Chapel Hill, as a mod-
ern Wittenberg? For this reflected glow of celebrity
alone, we should be duly thankful.
But let us look farther into this wonderful creed,
whose purport is to make deities of all of us. Self-
worship, while not exactly a novelty at Chapel Hill,
is undoubtedly the basic element of "Natural Religion,'
and, as such, is tremendously interesting. In addition
to this, we have the assurance that all those who re-
move from "the realms of the speculative, the un-
known, and the unknowable" shall acquire certain
other attributes of divinity; among them, the inability
to do wrong, the power of spontaneous creation, and
a superhuman unselfishness, whose chief delight shall
be in working for the good of humanity. Taken alto-
gether, it is a very satisfactory solution of the prob-
lems with which man has wrestled since the beginning
of time. It is much easier and simpler to "pray to the
best that is in me" than it is to humble myself before
the Creator of all things, realizing that my master-
pieces are but cheap imitations of his lightest by-
products. Besides, I take it, we shall not be bothered
any more by such bores as Darwin, Sir Isaac Newton,
and Einstein; because, in the "new world of our own
creation," the theories which constitute such an im-
portant part of our present scientific lore are to ln-
supplanted by absolute knowledge on all subjects.
And, if we are very, very good — or very, very bad —
we are to be remembered by those who come after
us, — that is immortality. On the other hand, if we
fail to accomplish anything of such sensational char-
acter as will make our names familiar to coming gen-
erations, then we shall be forgotten, — that, according
to Mr. Hodgin, is Hell.
Bui tell me, O Apostle of Self-Conceit, why the
name, "Natural Religion," for your creed? Is it natural
tor man to consider himself the supreme deity, when
every phenomenon of Nature teaches him his own
absolute dependence upon the guiding hand of Provi-
dence? It is not. The instinct of worship is natural
as well as God-given. It has pleased the Creator to
give all his creatures a certain quantity of self-reliance,
a limited amount of self-sufficiency. A little way we
may go along the road to all-knowledge; on a small
scale we are permitted to ape the handiwork of the
Master-Builder ; but every turn in the road, every
step in the construction, brings us face to face with
the inevitable acceptance of Nature's laws as they
were from the beginning of time, as they shall be to
the twilight of eternity, defying comprehension by
reason of their infinitude; unbelievably complete to
the minutest details; inexorable; unchangeable; en-
forcing upon man, no matter how proud his estate, the
same rigid conformity exacted from the lowliest beast;
governing the mighty swirl of a solar system and the
course of a homing pigeon with the same unvarying-
regularity ; working through a vast assembly of ele-
ments, through untold cycles of time, for the accom-
plishment of a Purpose, which man in his littleness
cannot comprehend, but before the magnitude of which
he falls prostrate in speechless adoration. That is
Natural Religion.
Christianity is just such a religion. It is not super-
natural, nor is there anything more mysterious about it
than there is about the whole scheme of creation. It
is not a contradiction, but rather the complement of
Science, since it begins where Science leaves off. Its
tenets are the foundations of Civilization — destroy one
and you have undermined the other. There can be no
substitute for Christianity. Man will never attain
in this life such perfection as to be independent of its
teachings. Self-confidence is a splendid thing, when
its basis is a greater reliance upon God; but when it
looks no farther than Self, it is doomed to fail by
reason of its very narrowness.
No, we are not yet prepared to become "gods of a
new world of our own creation." What a motley col-
lection of ignorant and impotent deities we would
make, to be sure, with a knowledge that, in its last
analysis, is merely speculative and theoretical, and
power only to maintain our existence by conforming
to laws laid down from the foundations of the uni-
verse !
Shall I put aside the God 1 was taught to reverence
from my infancy, the God of my fathers for long
generations before I was born, and set up a shrine to
Almighty Ego in my heart? 1 think not. In the first
place, 1 don't believe the God to whose care my mother
commends me every day in her prayers is an unreal,
misshapen image. He is to her what I le is to the
mothers of most of us here, a living reality, a God of
Love, Mercy and Truth. It those who see Him
through eyes blinded with prejudice and self-conceit
get a distorted vision of His glory, that is not God's
fault.
There are, perhaps, a few men so exalted in their
own estimation that they consider themselves to have
a sufficiency of the Law and the Prophets within them-
selves, and whose altruistic natures will be a depend-
able guide for their conduct. But most of us, realizing
our own human weaknesses, shudder at the prospect of
a world in which every man's moral principles are
those of his own conception. Society must have more
than man-made laws. We have onlv the Bible; let
The Carolina Magazine
15
us be slow to discard it. When we pray to the best
that is in us, as Mr. Hodgin advises us to do, we are
simply calling into action the Biblical principles im-
planted in our hearts from our childhood. Do away
with those principles, and there will be no "best" to
pray to.
Mow shall we accept the Bible? Just as we accept
everything else in this world — by Faith. Life with-
out faith is a mockery ; work without faith is futile ;
and phrases. The prophets of disillusionment, who
would rob us of our ideals and beliefs, are not point-
ing the way to a new-found freedom. Follow them,
and they will strip you bare oi the last vestige oi
belief. They will rob you of all that makes life worth
living, take from you the power of constructive think-
ing by reasoning away everything that could possibly
serve as a foundation for thought, and leave you — a
shivering, naked Uncertainty — helpless in the Valley
knowledge without faith is a mere gibberish of words of Doubt, which is the dwelling place of the Damned.
Ardent Reformers
CHAPEL LULL is veritable home for critics,
very ardent critics. Some people would call
them "busy bees;" still others like to style them re-
formers. There are many different kinds of these
moving storehouses of ideas for beneficent reform. I
criticize the University for not giving efficient dormi-
tory service, you criticize the Athletic Association, and
the other man, finding nothing else to do, may go so
far as to criticize peanut throwing at the Pickwick.
All these criticisms would be very helpful if we only
had a faint idea that by any means, fair or foul, we
could accidentally get those persons, who have the
power to remedy conditions, to listen to us. We are
all, indeed, ardent reformers inasmuch as we do all in
our power to show the deplorable conditions of cer-
tain affairs existing on the University campus. And
yet, it would appear to us that those in authority are
constantly saying, "Let the poor fishes rave on.
They'll soon forget it all," while we, unable to do one
single thing but use our tongues incessantly, continue
in our role of ceaseless knocking.
A great portion of the criticism heard on the campus
deserves praise. We know well enough that, as a
rule, a goodly number of the nets on the tennis courts
are barely able to hold up under their own weights,
and that the ground in some places is as hard to play
tennis on as a mole hill. We know also that it is al
most as hard for us to derive anv benefit from trv
mg
to study with four students living in one room as it
would be for a bird with its wings pulled out to fly.
Then, too, after all this, it is nothing uncommon for
one to go to Swain Hall, hurry through with his meal
( for it never takes one long to eat at Swain ) and find
that he has been drinking coffee from a cup that is
not entirely free from the remnants of yesterday's
dinner.
What is going to become of the men and women
graduating from the high schools of the state this
year and next? Are they going to a place for a col-
lege education where they know they will be crowded
to the extent of much inconvenience, where they can't
get a decent place to eat, sleep, and study? (Such
questions are being asked by the latest reformers.)
No. The chances are, a great many of them will stay
at home.
We know the conditions here too well. The people
of the state don't know them at all. It remains to us
to let them know, and in such a way as to bring quick-
results. We hope the committee selected by the cam-
pus cabinet to represent the student body in this drive
for a better Carolina the greatest of success, for we
are all heart and soul behind the movement.
PRESIDENTS AND GRATS.
Did you know that James K. Polk never took a grat during the entire four
years he was at The University of North Carolina?
Do you think that this faithfulness to duty started him on the way to the
Presidency?
Do you think that he could have reached the Presidency if he had made a
practice of grafting his classes?
WATCH THE FEBRUARY NUMBER.
The Football Season in Retrospect
By J. J. Wade
ON THANKSGIVING day Carolina closed her
1920 football season when the animal Turkey
Day game was lost to Virginia by two touch-
downs. In the last game the Blue and White machine
put up a magnificent fight but was simply outclassed
and defeated. The season that the Virginia game
brought to an end was marked by many reverses and
defeats, and stands out unimpressive. Looking back-
ward let us review a few of the happenings and de-
tails of the 1920 season of the Carolina gridiron war-
riors, and see what facts we can procure to show just
what Carolina did do and what she failed to do.
Coaches Myron E. Fuller and Clay B. Hite were
strangers on the Carolina campus when they arrived
in the early part of September for the purpose of
building a football eleven out of the fifty-odd candi-
dates reporting for practice. But Fuller brought an
enviable record at Yale and several years of successful
coaching experience with him, while Hite was just
fresh from the University of West Virginia, where
he had served three years on the West Virginia eleven
and starred on the famous 1919 team that suffered
only one defeat and numbered the Princeton Tigers
among its victims. The)'' began work with an earn-
estness that never slackened throughout the season and
with tactics somewhat different but for the most
part similar to those used by Tommy Campbell, their
successful predecessor at Carolina. Possessing strik-
ing personalities and early showing their great knowl-
edge of the leading college sport, the two coaches
earned the confidence of the large squad.
Sentiment prevailing was that there was plenty of
material for Fuller and Hite to work with. Students
pointed out that as a nucleus to build a winning team
around there were nine letter men back in uniform
besides a number of promising candidates from last
year's freshman team and others out who did not re-
port last season. Prospects, therefore, seemed ex-
ceedingly bright for a successful season, and the Blue
and White football eleven tackled their tough sched-
ule with confidence and determination. But the results
upset the dope.
FIRST GAME A DISAPPOINTMENT
The initial encounter was with Wake Forest Col-
lege, the game played in Chapel Hill. Carolina won
the contest by the scant margin of six points, repre-
senting one touchdown. The Baptists never threatened
to score during the game, while Carolina advanced the
hall to the visitor's half yard line at another point of
the game, but failed to put it across. Penalties played
havoc to the Carolina offense, and passes were unsuc-
cessful. Also Wake Forest played squarely on the
defense and Rabenhorst outpunted Lowe, the only
kicker that outpointed the Carolina boy during the
season. The scored failed to indicate the superiority
of the Carolina team, but the score of six to nothing
was a severe disappointment, none the less. The team
that Coach Fuller started the season with was as fol-
lows: Jacobi, center; Pritchard, left guard; Morris,
right guard; llarrell, left tackle; Manby, right tackle;
llutchins, lelt end; Cochran, right end; Lowe, quar-
ter; Pharr, left half ; Tenney, right half ; Spaugh, full
back. "Runt" Lowe and Captain Harrell were the
outstanding stars, and Hutchins excited a great deal
of attention. It was these three players that the team
of 1920 was to be built around, hut these three men
proved to be not enough to make the season a marked
success.
YALE GAME PLAYED WELL
The second game of the season was with Yale and
in this game, played at New Haven, the Blue and
White offense picked up wonderfully, the eleven reg-
istering six first downs and advancing the ball inside
the Yale twenty yard line two times and within ten
yards of the goal on one occasion. Fumbles were
costly, but the playing of the entire team was of a
more finished type than that displayed in the first
game. "Runt" Lowe out-punted all the Yale kickers,
and was praised by all the New York papers for his
splendid work off tackle and in throwing forward
passes. Carolina was perhaps best in the aerial at-
tack, making nine out of thirteen passes good. The
game was lost by the score of 21-0, representing three
touchdowns and subsequent goals from placement by
the Northerners, but the Carolina eleven went down
with colors flying and came back home proud of the
showing made against the superior northern team.
SOUTH CAROLINA GAME STARTS DOWNWARD TRAIL
( )nlv by fortune's aid was Carolina able to defeat
the Gamecocks, hailing from the University of South
Carolina. Hanby was able to recover one of Lowe's
blocked punts and raced across the goal line for a
touchdown, the only score of the game. The Tar
Heels played in a listless style, lacked any offensive
punch whatever, and their only means of gaining was
by the air route. Seven out of ten passes were made
good, hut always for short gains. Three substitutes,
Kernodle, Liipfert. and Murchison, were the shining
lights of the game. The regulars met their match in
the South Carolinians. That game started the down-
ward trail for the Blue and White eleven. It was her
last victory for 1920, and it was no victory to be proud
of at that.
STATE, MARYLAND, DAVIDSON, CONQUERORS
Fair Week in Raleigh North Carolina State was
victorious over Carolina by the score of 13-3. Caro-
lina's score came in the first hall, a drop kick from
the thirty-two yard line by Lowe, while both State's
touchdowns came in the second hall, one followed by
a kicked goal.
The Tar Heels were simply outclassed. The speedy
backfield of the Agriculturists, composed of Johnson,
Faucette, Gurley, and Park were too much for the
Blue and White team. Lowe did not play his usual
game, and llutchins failed to show up as expected.
Fharr broke his ankle after playing a pretty game,
and was relieved by MacDonald, who finished the sea-
son in the quarterback position. Carolina passes failed
to work at all, and off tackle plays were the best
The Carolina Magazine
17
means for gaining. Spaugh did some good work
through the line, but was poor in receiving passes on
the line of scrimmage.
For the Maryland game Coach Fuller reconstructed
his team, llulchins went to the hackheld ; MacDonald,
the light scrappy, little quarterback, held tight to his
position, and Kernodle and Cochran filled the end po-
sitions. Lowe and Spaugh were unable to participate
on account of injuries, and their places were Idled by
Abernethy and Harding. Carolina was again out-
classed, the Marylanders using wide end runs, with
Sender doing the running, and the entire line running
interference. Kernodle and Cochran were completely
run over, and the defensive halves could do nothing to
prevent long gains. The score was 13-0, Carolina
failing to score.
Against V. M. I. Carolina was helpless, end runs
again playing havoc to the Blue and White eleven.
Stuart and Leech were at their best, and Carolina
fought gamely to hold down the score. Griffith and
Morris were new ends selected for the game by Fuller,
but they failed to stop the onslaught. Morris re-
mained in the game but Griffith was early taken out.
Lasses were not grounded and the Cadets gained a
great deal by these tactics. The Carolina offense was
little or nothing. Three touchdowns were registered
by the Virginians, and one field goal. Carolina made
only three first downs compared with the Cadet's
seventeen, and Carolina made only one pass out of
four good.
Davidson humiliated Carolina a week later with a
seven to nothing defeat. The Blue and White team
again displayed a decided lack of offense and punch,
but played a good defensive game. A fumble was
costly and led to the team's defeat, but the Wildcats
were perhaps the favorite throughout the entire game.
Lowe went in the game crippled but punted well, out
distancing the opposing kicker. After the Davidson
game the Virginia game was prepared for with a de-
termination to throw off the season's jinx and register
a victory against the ancient rivals. But the determi-
nation of the scrappy eleven was not enough, the ma-
terial and ability was lacking, and the Virginians out-
classed the Carolina team.
A FEW FACTS OF OUR RECORD
On the 1920 schedule Carolina won two games and
lost six. The team scored sixteen points to opponents
ninety-one points. Two touchdowns, one goal from
placement, one field goal, was the Carolina offense lor
the season. ( )pponcnts scored thirteen touchdowns,
ten goals from placement, one field goal. In every
game with the exception ot the Wake Forest contest
Carolina outpunted opponents. Lowe made several
punts for around sixty yards during the season. In
most games Carolina was better in passes than oppo-
nents, although the Carolina passes were usual line of
scrimmage passes and registered only short gains.
CAUSES OF POOR SIIOWIXO OF TEAM
Carolina's material from the beginning was greatlv
overrated in the writer's opinion. A real successful
team needs two or three outstanding stars for leader-
ship, and it is a great advantage to have these fast
men. Lowe and Harrell were perhaps our most prom-
ising players, and though both of these players art-
finished football warriors, Lowe never put up the
game that his playing in the Virginia game last season
indicated he would put up, and Harrell was at a de-
cided disadvantage playing in the line. Carolina
lacked speed in the backfield, none of the four fast
enough for end runs, and without enough speed to do
a great amount of damage through the line. Fuller
had a lot of trouble developing two good ends. Coch-
ran was not quite able to play the style that Fuller
insisted on. and Hutchins was early removed to the
backfield. Morris developed into a fairly good end,
and little "Tommy" Shepherd surprised all with his
ability at the wing position. He was used in the Vir-
ginia game, and he played like a veteran. MacDonald
made a good quarter after Pharr's injury, and Poin-
dexter was a hud in the line.
A great deal of criticism has been made of the
coaching. To my mind a few more plays would have
gone good, for when the team went in the big games
all their plays had been "covered" and were pie to
opponents. But Fuller and Hite had their hands full,
and very little criticism can be made of their style of
coaching. Too little time was spent on fundamentals,
and too much scrimmaging, keeping the team pretty
badly injured, perhaps, are the biggest faults that can
found in the coaching.
The team was a congenial eleven, fought together,
hard, and scrapping. But they met their betters and
succumbed, as it is right. Injuries were frequent
which proved a serious handicap. But there is no
alibi to offer. Carolina fought and lost a hard sched-
ule. Determination for a better season in 1Q21 is the
only consolation that can be offered.
In the February Number
Do you know what the captain of the 1921 football team thinks about
professional football at this University? Does he want to hire players and
thus be sure of captaining a winning team? Read "Hired Athletics'' by F.
Robbins Lowe in the February issue.
Have you ever read an intimate account of the life of William Richardson
Davie? Don't fail to read William H. Bobbitt's personality sketch of Davie —
the "Father of the University," distinguished soldier of the Revolution, lawyer,
legislator, and diplomat.
35MSE3MJSgH8SJiM13M!Z?3S$M&^^
Sundry Sayings
Selected for Carolina Magazine readers from ''Topics of the Day" Films.
The Short Skirt
The sights presented by the short skirts the dear
girls are wearing, nowadays, reminds us of the follow-
ing item :
Some of our trees ought to be pinched for reckless
display of limbs. They fairly flaunt them in your
face as you walk along the sidewalks. — Albilene
( Texas) Reporter.
How aptly these sentiments apply to the "Silks" dis-
played on our avenues nowadays. With true proof
from observation, we contend that the girlies, fifteen
or fifty, are beating the trees' display of limbs by
several points, especially around the curves.
EXTRAVAGANCE : Where a shapely girl wear-
ing a short skirt buys an expensive hat, 'cause that
isn't where men look. — The Sun-Dial.
IN its MEN-tal appeal, the narrow one-piece short
skirt of the winter season is on a parallel with the
snug-fitting one-piece bathing suit of last summer.
— Rutgerson.
GIRLS may carry concealed arms, but many of
them surely do not carry concealed legs. — North
Adams (Mass.) Herald.
IT'S a long skirt that causes no turning. — New
York Globe.
"HAVE you frog's legs?" Asked the man in the
restaurant. "No, I ain't, smarty ! My short skirts
makes 'em look that way." snapped the waitress.
— New Castle Herald.
SKIRTS may rise or skirts may fall, but men will
rubber ever. — Pelican.
MY ma says: "Now you're a big girl, Bess, and
you'll have to wear a knee-length dress." — Louisville
Times.
IF the girls continue wearing their snappy styles—
the low neck and the high skirt will soon be within
hailing distance of each other. — North Adams (Mass.)
Herald.
IE skirts keep going up, stockings will have a hard
time following. — Cleveland Press.
Telling It to the Judge
"WELL, well, that's a frightful case. What made
yon marry 14 wives?" asked the judge. "Well, your
honor, I didn't like the number 13." — Jefferson (Tex-
as) News.
|UDGL: "Where did the automobile hit you?"
Rastus: "Well, judge, if I'd been carrying a license
number it would have been busted into a thousand
pieces." — Schenectady (iV. V.) Union-Star.
"OFFICER, what is the prisoner charged with?"
asked the judge. Cop: "Mostly soda water, sir."
— Boston Record.
PROSECUTING Attorney (to opponent) : "You're
the biggest boob in the city." J udge ( rapping for
order) : "Gentlemen, you forget I am here." — Syra-
cuse Herald.
MAGISTRATE: "But your wife says you haven't
spoken a word to her for over a year." Polite prison-
er: "No. your worship, I didn't want to interrupt
her." — Pearson's Weekly.
"REPEAT the words the defendant used," said
the lawyer. "I'd rather not. They were not fit words
to tell a gentlemen." "Then," said the attorney,
"Whisper them to the judge." — Progressive Farmer.
TO new maid : "This is my son's room. He's in
Yale." "Ya? My brudder ban there too." "What
year?" "No year, da jodge yust say: 'You Axel, 60
days in Yail.' " — Truth Seeker.
Flivver Funnyism
"What do you think of my car?" "I see you've
got a new horn. Why don't you jack it up and run
a new car under it?" — Boston Transcript.
A FLIVVER in Kankakee, lib, broke the arms of
four persons, who attempted to crank it, in less than
a week. That's what comes of crossing a bicycle with
a mule. — Utica Tribune.
SIGN in garage: "Equip your flivver with our
cuckoo clock. When the blamed thing reaches 20
miles an hour the bird comes out and sings 'nearer,
My God, To Thee.' ' — Ithaca Journal Nezvs.
"I Just bought a Ford." "I got a Rolls-Royce."
"That's a good car too, isn't it?" — Bystander London.
WE never saw a horse laugh. But when a horse
sees a four-year-old flivver staggering up the street he
has a right to laugh. — Cincinnati Enquirer.
SIGN in village garage: AUTOMOBILES AND
FORDS REPAIRED"— American Motorist.
THE way large families are packed into small cars,
some inventor ought to devise a folding child for
parents who own flivvers. — Border Cities Star (Ind-
sor, Kan.)
"On the road yesterday we saw a sign "SEA FOOD
A SPECIALTY." "Well, what happened?" "Our
auto turned turtle." — Baltimore American.
FOR SALE : — Late model Ford Touring car, Ap-
ply Hermans Tin Shop. — Watertown Standard.
TLITMJ^Wi^i'^iMMlMLE^^^^ W - ''? -n- -"- -5 - .- ^Ci^-SJI If3I I'jLI'lI SJII'31 531-
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Conducted by W. P. HUDSON
iiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiiu
Using the Vol
Factory
WITH the supply of coal diminishing' rapidly and
with the difficulties incident upon securing
what is available. Italy has set about to alleviate her
fuel shortage in quite a unique fashion. The in-
genuity of human intelligence has taken another stride
toward proving that that which is destructive may
also be rendered useful by harnessing the turbulent
volcano which is now being credited with not only
the ability of sending off streams of lava and of erupt-
ing so violently as to destroy cities, but also with turn-
ing factory wheels after having meekly submitted to
harness.
Italy while having experienced both the former is
now testing out the latter. The place where this is
being done is a Larderello, in Tuscany, and the man
responsible is Prince Girrori Conti. At this place
factory wheels are turned "by day and streets are il-
luminated by night with the pent-up steam driven off
by internal heat of the earth.
Etna or Vesuvius have not yet been subjected to the
yoke, but other volcanoes to the north have been set
to work with unusual success.
The hrst experiments in this held were made in
the salt mines of Volterra in the vicinity of Larder-
ello. In this region great fissures occur in the earth
from which constantly gush forth geysers of steam.
The first attempts were not so recent and hence the
practice of harnessing volcanoes is past the experi-
mental stage. Nearly fifteen years ago Girrori Conti,
a prince, built a forty-horse power engine and set it
up at one of these fissures. With this as a basis he
has developed a system of many thousand horse
power. The steam is not applied directly to the engine
as may be supposed, but is used as a substitute for
coal or other fuel. The super-heated steam pouring
cano to Turn
Wheels
from the ground is carried in pipes to the boilers
specially fitted with steam tubes so that water obtained
elsewhere is converted into steam. This practice of
not using the steam directly is necessitated by the fact
that the steam issuing from the volcano contains cor-
rosive sulfuric acid which has a deleterious effect on
iron and must not be allowed to come in contact with
tin propelling parts of the engine.
This power is transmitted in the form of electrical
energy, generated by the steam turbines, to towns
miles away.
The plant at Larderello last year amounted to
16,000 horse power. The flow of current is contin-
uous and Florence, Livorno, and Gosseto are among
the towns using this current. Naturally plans are
underway for a considerable increase in the size of
the plant, as the size depends only upon the boring
ot more steam vents, and therefore the amount of
power that may be eventually obtained is practically
limitless. It has been also found that sinking holes
near one another does not interfere in any way with
either the pressure or heat of the steam. The steam
generally manifests a pressure of from two to three
atmospheres, and even a pressure of five atmospheres
is obtained, representing about seventy-four pounds to
the square inch.
The war naturally gave a great impetus to the enter-
prise. During the last year of the conflict Italy needed
approximately ten million tons of coal a year with
only seven millions available. While the fuel furnish-
ed by these volcanoes was and is an insignificant figure,
there is great promise that this practice may he de-
veloped to such an extent as to greatly lessen the de-
pendence of Italy on England and other countries for
her coal supply.
Vodka
WHETHER or not vodka bears any relation to Bol-
shevism other than that of requiring a similar
contortion of the vocal chords for its pronunciation is
a question for the philosophically inclined to answer.
However, that vodka freely imbibed might cause the
person in question to emulate a Bolshevist — accepting
the popular conception of the latter — is a question
more readily answered.
Vodka as has been inferred is not a type of maniac,
lunatic or animal of the genus of man manifesting un-
usual idiosyncrasies, but is the Russian spirituous
beverage — or rather zvas, for it is history now, having
been abolished in 1915. Vodka is made from rye,
malt barley of 15 to 20% being used to effect sacchar-
ification, but later potatoes and maize became the
staple raw materials from which the beverage was
manufactured, and, as a rule, green rye malt was used
instead of barley. The distillation was conducted by
live steam in a still similar to those used in the dis-
tillation of ordinary whiskey. Vodka as manufac-
tured contained 90 to 96% of alcohol but it is diluted
previous to being put on the market to a strength of
60 to 40r/o.
It is perhaps interesting to note that vodka was
known to the Russians as early as the eleventh cen-
tury. The average Russian peasant does not drink
frequently but in large quantities and of a very potent
quality. Vodka itself has been termed the "Mephis-
topheles of Russian civilization". However, until its
prohibition in 1915 by royal decree, it was popular
with the government, and in 1894 in order to reimburse
an empty treasury vodka was monopolized by the Rus-
sian government, the control of the sale and manu-
facture passing into its hands. The deleterious effects
of it became so marked however on Russian lite that
agitation was begun to have it abolished which re-
sulted in the roval decree above referred to.
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
The Undeniable Fins
By Garland Porter
r^AMUEL G. Martin had lived all the forty-five
^^ years of his life in Manchester, a town which had
*^J grown from 5,000 to oO.OOO in population during
those years. He had been successful in the business
world, and his forty-fifth year found him one of the
small city's wealthiest men. He was the father of one
daughter, married, and two sons, just out of college
and learning the patrimonial business. Samuel G. had
planned to take his wife to New York for a week's
sightseeing on the event of his forty-fifth birthday;
but as it was only two months until their silver wedding
day, his partner of twenty-five years of home-making
decided to remain at home and allow Samuel G. to go
alone to the metropolitan city to look over the ground
for a trip there during the silver wedding week.
"Besides," pointed out Mrs. Martin, "you have never
been to New York, and they say a man is likely to get
lost there his first trip."
"And you would like for me to get lost alone?" sug-
gested Mr. Martin.
Mrs. Martin smiled. "Well, Samuel, that is your
own statement. But it seems that you could take care
of one better than of two if it came to such a thing."
"I guess so," replied her husband with just a trace
of resignation, "but I have taken care of two for a
long time, and am still going strong."
"But, Samuel, you know what I mean ; we could
have a better trip after you have been there once and
learned about the place."
"You talk as though T have never been anywhere
except Manchester." said Samuel G.
"But you know New York is so much different from
any other town. You remember what Junior said
about die class which make their living in New York
by 'taking in' strangers?" replied Mrs. Martin.
"You must think I am an easy one. What do you
think I have been living all this time for — to decorate
some old folks' home? I haven't lived in the sticks all
my life; I can tell a crook when I see one," declared
Samuel G. with some spirit.
"But Junior said the crooks in New York are so
slick that you never suspect them until too late."
"You must think that I look so much like a fish that
people will pick me up on every corner. I think I have
been out among people long enough to have worn off
most of the 'hay seed' anyway."
"But these New York people are different, Samuel,
anybody not from New York is an easy one for them.
And they can tell a stranger, too." Mrs. Martin had
very positive ideas.
"To hear you talk one would think that my thirty
years' impression on you is Ear from complimentary,"
was Samuel G.'s reply. Tie had known his wife live
years before their marriage.
"Samuel, you know I am not trying to imply any-
thing. The reason that 1 don't want to go now is that
1 prefer to make the trip during our silver wedding-
week. You led me to mention the crooks."
"Well. T can go to New York and come back without
any gold bricks or deeds to sky-scrapers in my pockets.
I know enough not to buy the Woolworth Building
from some one standing on a street corner or sitting in
a restaurant."
His wife did not reply to this and Samuel G. empha-
sized his point. "If I had gone to New York twenty-
five years ago, some one might have taken me for a
fish, but I hope I don't look like one now."
At this his wife looked up at him sharply. A pro-
voking twinkle came into Samuel G.'s gray eyes; but
she only continued turning the pages of the magazine
on her lap, not deigning to make reply.
So it happened that Samuel G. Martin, the most suc-
cessful business man of Manchester, left for New York
on the night of his forty-fifth birthday — alone. He was
mature enough not to be unduly affected by the words
of his wife; yet the mention of the special brand of
crooks whose habitat was the great metropolis had made
its impression on him, and he thought of it as the train
sped 'down the ringing grooves' toward the city of
suave parasites.
He arrived in New York about dusk of the day fol-
lowing his departure from Manchester. He alighted
from the Pullman in the Pennsylvania station and was
pretty soon registered at the Pennsylvania Hotel, as
the latter was so conveniently at hand. Having availed
himself of the bath part of his combination there, he
found his way to the dining room and gave evidence of
a favorable appetite. This over he repaired to his room
and made ready for a little first glimpse before his cam-
paign of sight-seeing got into full swing, as he meant
for it to do the next day. He lit his insufferable cigar
and left the room ! but as he was closing the door be-
hind him, he stopped, and after a moment's hesitation,
went back. His wife's words relative to the gentlemen-
vvho-live-on-their-nerve, who could spot 'an easy one'
a mile away, caused him to take the blue steel revolver
from his suit case and drop it into an overcoat pocket.
"I'm not any fish," he muttered, "but I'm not going
to let anybody pick me up for one."
He descended to the street and soon was a part of
the stream of New York's evening pleasure seekers.
Sometime afterward, when he had traversed one bril-
liant thoroughfare after another, had stared at the gor-
geousness of some of the costumes with which the
strolling femininity had bedecked their bodies, he turned
aside from the crowd and entered a convenient park.
It was his intention to take in some vaudeville or other
and then return to his room. He sat down on a bench
The Carolina Magazine
to rest a while before obtaining from some policeman
the information which would put him in a good show
house. He had been sitting on the bench and gazing
at the couples scattered here and there in the dusky
corners of the place but a few minutes when a man
sauntered up and sank down on the bench scarcely a
yard away. The man was clad in a dark gray suit.
the smartly cut lapels showing above the open over-
coat which was ol a dark material. Me wore keen
pointed shoes, and spats that matched his steel gray knit
tie. He surveyed Samuel G casually for a moment
before he spoke :
"Fine night; going to a show?"
Samuel G. answered promptly,
"Yes; that's what I am waiting for now."
"Thought I'd go to one myself to-night. Tommy
Carter is in a new cast now; think Fll go to see him."
Samuel G. shifted his position slightly, crossed his
legs, and turned toward the newcomer.
"Where is he?" he inquired.
"Around at Fortieth street."
Samuel G. was well pleased at the man's amiability,
and made answer: "I don't know where that is; I
just came to town today." -
The other took a cigarette from his pocket and
scratching a match with his thumb nail held the small
glow to it.
"Ob; well. I'm going there from here. Why not
come along with me? I'll be glad to have you," lie
offered.
"Thanks." returned Samuel G. "I'll be glad to go."
The man threw the newly lit cigarette away witli an
impatient movement.
"The cigarettes they make nowadays are not worth
the effort it takes to smoke them. It's an hour before
the show starts, let's get a cigar," he suggested.
"I've got some," responded Samuel G. and he began
feeling through his pockets. Failing to produce them,
be added: "No; I left them in my other coat."
"I know a place around the corner where they sell
the best weed you ever smoked, — we'll go around
there," suggested Samuel G.'s new acquaintance.
Samuel G. followed his lead around the corner and
into a small cigar stand. There was a soda fountain
at one side over which hung a bright incandescent light
with half a dozen narrow red stripes running around
from one pole to the other. This and a small bulb
which cast a weak glow over the cigar show case was
the only light in the place. The shop was diminutive ;
so one man tended both soda fountain and the cigars.
This individual, whose appearance was only acqui-
escence almost to the point of obsequiousness, passed
around behind the counter as the two entered the shop,
with an expression of recognition, barely noticeable
and which escaped Samuel G. altogether.
"El Torque," ordered the New Yorker.
The shop keeper took a box of cigars from the show
case and held it up for their choice with that manner
of professional courtesy which is invariably noticeable
for a sort of indifference which is neither feigned nor
restrained. He of the smart attire took one and casu-
ally lit it. Samuel G. followed suit. A man dressed
much as he who had brought Samuel G. in, entered
the shop, walked up and look hold ol the New
Worker's arm.
"Hello, Ed," greeted the stranger jovially.
"Hello there, Taylor," responded he. turning to the
stranger, "have a smoke."
"Thanks, I just came in for one I'll roll you lor it,"
proposed the man addressed as Taylor.
"Good," responded Ed, and he reached across the
counter and picked up two dice. The shop keeper
looked on in bland disinterest. Samuel < i. viewed the
two with an air of sociable approbation.
Ed won the throw and Taylor paid for all three
cigars. Taylor then bought a humidor of tobacco, and
after asking for some pipe cleaners, followed the shop
keeper to the other end of the long counter. This gave
Ed opportunity to turn aside and show the dice to
Samuel ( i.
"You see, i can't lose. I know these dice," he ex-
plained easily, and placed them on the counter, smiling.
Taylor, finished with his purchase, looked at Ed.
"You think you are lucky tonight, eh? I'll tell you
what I'll do: I'll roll you for a box of them," he sai.d.
"Fine, I'd like nothing better than take a box on you,"
agreed Ed, reaching for the dotted squares. He shook
them in his hand smilingly.
"No; I'll roll you for fifty dollars," offered Taylor.
Samuel G.'s eyes rounded ever mi slightly.
"Lay down the fifty," said Ed conclusively, slapping
a fifty dollar bill on the counter.
Taylor placed one of the same denomination beside
it. Ed still held the dice. He raised his fist grace-
fully up by his ear and gave the dice a quivering shake.
With a scooping movement he rolled them along the
counter. The two squares of bone stopped, side by side
and with two aces up. Taylor threw deuces.
"This is certainly your night." said Taylor with an
air of finality; "I'm off o' you."
Ed laughed with good grace, and picking up the two
fifty dollars bills, turned toward Samuel G.
"You get half of this; we came in here together."
he announced, placing one of the bills on the counter,
"Take this and give me twenty-five."
Samuel G. looked at the money. It was a bright,
crisp bill, so crisp, in fact, that it looked stiff.
"Oh, no;" he protested, "I am not in on it — it's
yours."
"Sure you were in on it ; go ahead and take your
half, — take it," persisted Ed, picking up the bill and
holding it toward Samuel G
"But I don't want it ; it's yours," iterated Samuel G.,
now growing suspicious.
Taylor had remained silent since Ed had won the fifty
from him; be now spoke up: "Yes; you were with
Ed — half the money is yours." He stepped around to
Samuel G.'s side. "Take the bill and give him twenty-
five."
A stubborn light came into Samuel G.'s eyes. His
expression grew almost hostile ; but he pushed his hand
into his overcoat pocket. Instead of pulling out his
wallet he jerked the muzzle of his blue steel towards
Taylor. The latter stepped back toward the counter.
Samuel G. switched the dark tube toward Ed.
"T said I didn't want it and I meant what I said,"
spoke Samuel G. in level tones, of which the two men
??
The Carolina Magazine
did not tail to note the edge, "You arc the man that
rolled the dice; keep the money." And he backed out
ol the shop, keeping the gun on the two men vigilantly
the while.
Once more on the sidewalk, Samuel ( i. dropped the
revolver hack into his pocket.
"I'm not any fish, but I must have fins on me to
he picked up for one the first day," he soliloquized
with no little chagrin ; and he plunged into the inter-
minable stream of pedestrians.
Samuel G. stalked along scowling ludicrously, if any
one bad taken time to note the fact. He still held
the "I'd Torque," — the gift of Taylor through Ed's skill
with the dice, — in the corner of his month with some-
thing like a bull dog grip, and sent out vicious puffs of
smoke at no infrequent intervals. No longer did he
cherish any expectations of seeing Tommy Carter in
his new cast. In fact, he probably had a deep suspicion
oi such an individual's ever existing. Finally be ran
afoul of a cop, and that obliging advance agent of
"Black Maria" furnished information that soon
brought him to his hotel.
He went directly to his room and sat down to think.
There was an unmistakable relation between the inci-
dent of the cigar stand and the topic of bis well remem-
bered talk with his wife. He recalled that the type
of crook lie was to guard against could not be recog-
nized until too late. Fat chance, lie would have said
had he been familiar with the admirable application of
the expression ; fat chance to guard against something
which could not be recognized until too late. But he
had outdone the hypothesis: he had recognized the
crook before it was too late. His wife was always
underestimating! This thought was but half formed;
rather he merely sensed the general truth without re-
course to ordinary process of thought. Samuel G. did
that sort of thing in a few cases, and the present was
one of them. As he went over the whole incident
again, he felt a little thrill of 'I told you so,' which
warmed him up for a moment; but when his thoughts
turned to the coming days, his enthusiasm waned and
fell until it might well have tickled the bottoms of his
feet. There was no denying the fact that he had been
picked up for a fish his first day in town. If he had been
mistaken; that is, if he had not been taken for a fish,
then he had made a fool of himself which was more
distasteful by far. Then he fell to wondering whether
or not he had been too hasty in pulling his gun.
"I wonder if that bill was good," he mumbled in
speculative soliloquy. "It looked like a real fifty dollar
bill ; but it was too new looking, or something; nothing
exactly like any bill I have ever seen before. And they
both had hills alike." Fie shook his head, "No; it looks
funny to me. People don't hand out twenty-five dollars
to strangers like that, not if they are in their right
mind. He's crazy as the devil if he thinks I'll fall
for anything like that. If that bill was not good, I'd
have been out twenty-live dollars by taking it." And
he sat on the edge of the bed and considered the case
pro and con for some time.
The result of his uncertain deliberations was that
be would look up some of the firms with whom he had
done business in the last few years ; but neither his
memory nor the directory sent up by the clerk availed
to furnish any clue as to their addresses. He did not
feel that falling back on these people would be any
virtual acknowledgment of his inability to cope with
the exasperating situation; it was merely a resourceful
way of meeting a difficulty. After a complete mne-
monic capitulation, Samuel G. decided to write his wife,
and request that the elusive information be sent him at
once, giving by way of excuse and camouflage the hint
that he had meant to see the firm but bad forgotten the
addresses. This line of thought reminded him that be
bad not written his wife since his arrival in New York;
so he made ready to write. It was always the safer
plan to write such delicate communications direct to his
wife or he would have sent the request to Junior; for
his letter would surely go to her notice anyway, and
the very baldness of it when sent to her direct would
throw her off the track; nevertheless, he feared in his
heart that she would read in it the whole story of
the man who offered him a cool twenty-five dollars
as an introduction card. But he wrote the letter and
sent it to her. special delivery. Finally Samuel G. slept,
the deep sleep of the wearied ; but it is uncertain
whether he smiled or frowned in his dreams.
The following day passed much as any day will
pass to one in a strange city. But a single incident of
the forenoon served in any way to enrich Samuel G.'s
forty-five year's experience. He was wandering along
Broadway absorbing in an unsophisticated way what
may always be seen there. He bad never seen such
gorgeousness on display. Presently he was passing a
fashion shop when he looked up at the figures in the
window. He had seen display figures before ; they
had them in Manchester, but this one which he now
gazed on was unequaled in his memory of such figures,
— as indeed it would have been in any one's. Samuel
G. stood quite still and examined the figure in open
admiration. What a superbly natural body, no less
natural than graceful, in every alignment. What a de-
licate and smoothly rounded neck; what a fresh and
beautiful face — what eyes as they looked straight and
steadily over Samuel G.'s head, standing there biting
off puffs of smoke from the inevitable cigar in the
corner of his mouth. Samuel G. took the cigar in his
band and moved a step farther around. As he did so
the expression of admiration on his face changed sud-
denly to one of mixed surprise and discomfiture; for
the face on which he gazed so openly turned down to-
ward him and actually smiled. Samuel G.'s astonish-
ment was so complete that the cigar fell from his fingers
and bounded against the sidewalk. The smile on the
woman's face grew into a frank and amused laugh.
She bad stepped into the window to rearrange a bat on
one of the figures just before Samuel G. had looked
toward her; but something across the street had at-
tracted her attention for an instant and in that instant
as she stood motionless looking out across the street, he
had taken her for an unusually beautiful wax figure.
Following her laugh, Samuel G. turned and stalked on
down the street ; and his sense of humor had suffered
such an acute shock that the laugh did not rise to his
lips until he was a half-dozen doors away purchasing a
handful of cigars ; but then an appreciative chuckle
came up and broke right in the face of the clerk, who
looked at Samuel G. questioningly. Needless to say,
The Carolina Magazine
23
Samuel G. did not call for "El Torques"; but it is
very likely he thought of that brand.
Samuel G. had taken breakfast at the Pennsylvania,
lunch at the Thrift Cafe, — being attracted there by the
relishing sight of strawberry short-cake in the window,
— and found himself at dinner time in Moulton's
Cabaret.
Samuel G. was very much pleased with the place,
arranged as it was around a raised center, designed
for dancing. It was a masterpiece of clever and bril-
liant decorating. There were potted palms arranged
so the languid fronds stirred softly as the skirts of the
well modeled maidens passed against them as they
worked among the tables. The frosted lights shed an
effusive illumination over the array, as unrivaled as a
May-pole dance by the light of the moon, argent in its
full. But what struck Samuel G. most forcibly were
the women. They were as brilliant as any peacock in
Hindustan or any parrot in Ceylon, so thought hc\-
brilliant beyond imagination in their season's low
necked and loose girdled dress.
Samuel G. sat at his table using his eyes as perhaps
they had never been used before. There was an
orchestra in place, and pretty soon the god Terpsichore
and the demi-god Jazz joined forces to heighten the
spirit of the guests. At the table next to Samuel G.'s
sat two women and one man. Presently the man rose
and led one of the women off to join the dancers. She
who remained surveyed the crowd with casual interest.
She was dressed in pink. Her arms were bare, and
the most perfect arms Samuel G. had ever seen. She
was perhaps thirty, but seemed to Samuel G. as nearer
the freshness of twenty. Her hair was dark, as were
her eyes, which were incomparable. Her lips were
a parted red cherry, the naturalness of which
Samul G. had no doubt. Just surmounting a dimple
in her left cheek was a tiny speck of black court
plaster.
She met Samuel G.'s admiring eyes and smiled.
Samuel G. started slightly. He reached for his napkin
and replaced it on his lap. He looked again at the
woman. This time she smiled more dreamily than he-
fore. Samuel G recrossed his feet, kicking the table
leg as he did so. He reached for something to eat;
hut he had ordered nothing. He then braced his elbows
on the table and looked toward the woman again. Ik'
was determined to return her smile this time. She
shifted her position slightly and smiled at him once
more. Samuel G. tried to return it; but the effort was
more productive of a grin or of a smirk. Then by a
tremendous effort, he rose from his table. He paused
a moment in extreme indecision, before he stepped
around to the other table and sat down rather dog-
gedly. The smile played around the woman's cherry
lips. The old grin would not leave Samuel G.'s face,
and it pulled the corners of his mouth up as he forced
himself to speak :
"You seem to be alone, — er — right now," he man-
aged.
"Yes," vouchsafed the woman, which came naturally
with the smile.
"I am alone too," ventured Samuel G.
"Yes?"
A few moments of close, silence followed, then
Samuel G asked: "You don't mind my sitting here.''"
"( )h, no." lint she looked at him a hit queerly.
Samuel G. stopped one of the well modeled maidens
and gave his order. This buoyed up his assurance im-
measurably and he remarked almost lightly:
"A great place this — I have never been here before."
"Oh, you have never been here before? 1 would
judge you are new in New York. Everyone has been to
Moulton's."
"Yes; 1 came in only yesterday," he confided. Then
he spoke in an altered tone: "Will — er — is he your—
is the man who was here your husband ?"
"Oh, no: he is a friend, fie is very fond of dancing.
I didn't care to dance tonight."
Samuel G. was enjoying himself more evenly now.
"1 used to dance when 1 had nothing else to do. 1
don't believe 1 have danced in twenty years."
"So long as that? That's a mighty long time to
go between dances."
"You see, I live in a town much different from New
York. No one ever dances there except the young
fellows."
Samuel G took out a cigar and asked permission to
light it. The permission graciously granted, he held a
match to the end and puffed.
The woman leaned across the table and placed a
cigarette between her lips, giving the impression of an
ivory seeder thrust into a red-heart cherry.
"Give me a light," she said in soft tones.
Samuel G. started slightly and looked up. lie drew
up and raised his eyebrows in amazement. Ah, he was
an unsophisticated mortal. His hands fell just enough
for the flickering blaze to burn his fingers. He jumped
and the match went out.
"Uh, pardon me," he hastened to say, and felt for
another match. He struck it and held it toward her.
She held her head at an angle, pushed the cigarette
into the flame for a moment, and leaned back. Samuel
G. with his elbows on the table, spoke:
"I say, f want to know your name."
"Why do you want to know it? I am a perfect
stranger."
"That's just it: you'd be less a stranger if 1 knew
your name."
The woman smiled, showing teeth perfect and white
as if carved of alabaster. "I haven't asked vmi vours."
"Will you tell me or not?" persisted Samuel C.
overruling the irrelevance.
"My very best friends call me 'Mickey.' " said she,
again with her smile.
"Mickey, then I'll call you that too."
Mickey blew a ring toward Samuel G. lie leaned
over, pushed his cigar through it and grinned. She
inhaled a deep breath and blew two slender streams
of smoke from her nostrils. Samuel G continued to
grin.
"I believe f could dance tonight, if you would be my
partner."
"It would be a shame to break a record of twenty
years." replied Mickey, and languidly raised the cigar-
ette to her lips.
"It would be the greatest pleasure of my short life,"
Samuel G. corrected her.
24
The Carolina Magazine
Mickey laughed, a soft little ripple, and Samuel G.
stood up suggestively. "Come on." said he; "that
music's getting in my blood."
She disposed of the cigarette and rose; his cigar
followed the cigarette, and he led her toward the
dancing. That he had not danced in so long stood
him in awe not at all. The music was indeed in his
blood. Mickey dancing so close against him filled him
with a wild surge of exhilaration. Her warm breath
against his cheek and neck made him oblivious to the
fact that he was the only man on the floor not in n
dress suit. She did not seem to care. In fact she was
abstraction incarnate. Around lie whirled mixing a
long ago waltz with the fox trot of the orchestra.
Mickey followed superbly. She seemed to Samuel G.
as light as his shadow and as easy to lead. The spell
of the dance was full upon him.
"You are the most beautiful woman on the floor," he
heard himself say into her dangerously close ear. She
smiled, the smile that captivated him.
"The most wonderful woman in the world." He
said this nearer the pink ear. He understood that men
said such tilings on the dance floor.
In a whirl that lett Samuel almost breathless, the
number was over. People looked at him as he led her
back to their table. The man and other woman were
already there when Mickey and Samuel G. came up;
so Mickey spoke :
"This is my friend, Mr. Girard." She indicated
Samuel G. He stopped short and looked at her; but he
recovered himself at once.
"Mr. Girard, Mrs. Payson," she continued.
"Mighty glad to know you, Mrs. Payson," said
Samuel G. taking her hand.
"Mr. Girard," returned Mrs. Payson with a sugges-
tion of a smile, "I hope you are well."
Samuel G. then shook hands with Mr. Warner, the
man. He was entirely at his ease now ; and the table
being spread with their orders, the dinner went off in
regular courses. No explanation was offered for Sam-
uel G.'s moving over to their table, and none seemed
to be expected.
Sometime later, when the meal was over and Samuel
( i. had a fresh cigar glowing, they rose to go. Samuel
< i. and Mickey entered a cab after bidding good-night
to their friends. Mickey gave the number of her
apartment in Central Park, and the cab was off,
Samuel G. knew not and cared not where.
The cab sped smoothly, alternately sweeping" around
some corner and rolling along some avenue. Inside
Samuel G. was again reaching the pitch to which the
music had carried him.
"I was about to mention that it is a wonderful
night," laughed he.
"Well, so it is," contended Mickey.
Samuel G. laughed again. "But it could have been
anything but wonderful to me."
"How could it ?"
"Tf I had not met you it would not have been won-
derful at all. You see the mere night is not the most
wonderful thing."
He felt for and found her hand. Much to his sur-
prise she made no attempt to withhold it. He leaned
very close.
"What would you say if 1 told you you were the
most wonderful woman in the world?" he asked.
"What did I say before?"
"Before?" echoed Samuel G.
"Yes; you said it when we were dancing," she
laughed.
"Well, I say it again ; only I am more certain of it
now."
"Mow many times do you repeat?" Mickey laughed
provokingly.
He did not make reply, but merely sat holding her
hand for some moments. Then the cab drew up to the
curl i, and he stood up to assist her to alight. He stood
and held his hand to her and she stepped out; but
much to his own amazement, he lifted her and stood
her on the sidewalk. He directed the driver to wait
tor him.
"When will 1 see you again?" he asked, leaning close
to her.
"How should I know."" she laughed low and mock-
ingly.
"Well, it's just as soon as you will let me, — tomorrow
night ?"
""Yes."
"I'll be here at eight." he suggested, his arm still
about her.
"No; Pll be in the lobby of the Knickerbocker at
nine."
"I can't wait tor that time to pass. What can 1 do
all day tomorrow to keep time from jamming?" He
tightened his arm a little; "1 am going to be in town
a week; and before I met you I was ready to pick
up and leave."
Mickey looked toward the house. A light streamed
out through a window. She turned her face up toward
Samuel G.
"My husband is in," she said.
"Your husband?" repeated Samuel G. in a hollow
voice. His arm fell from her lifelessly. He turned and
climbed into the cab.
"The Pennsylvania," he directed flatly.
"Hotel?" asked the driver.
"Pennsylvania Hotel." In the same flat voice.
The motor accelerated. Mickey stepped to the side
of the cab.
"I'll be at the Knickerbocker at nine," she said, and
laughed, a silver little ripple ; but Samuel G. could
not reply. The taxi moved forward with a slight
jerk, Samuel G. settling back with the movement.
* * *
The morning after her husband's departure, Mrs.
Martin rose from a particularly bad night. After his
train had irrevocably pulled out of the station and Mr.
Martin had indeed left for New York, there had begun
to come over her a feeling that she had been wrong
in not going with him. She had carried this feeling
home with her from the station, and it had increased
the more she thought of it. She could not say exactly
why, but she felt far from satisfied now that be bad
gone alone. She was certain that it was not that she
feared he would be in need of any protection such that
she could give — but she did not argue that point, not
even with herself. She did not like it, that was all.
She wished she had "due on with him. Sometimes
The Carolina Magazine
25
people are like that ; and there is no reason or likelihood
that they spend much time in debating the matter. Mrs.
Martin did not debate it; and the next day she had de-
cided beyond recall what she was going to do. So
she made ready to go to New York, and she was going
that evening; no opposition would avail to deter her
for a minute once she was decided. All there was left
for Junior to do was to take her down to the station
and help her to her train. He was for going along
himself; but Mrs. Martin had an idea that heat that:
he would stay at home, she needed no escort on such
a trip. Feeling perfectly satisfied that he was not
needed, he did not persist. And of course he held her
wishes in proper deference. As has been said, Mrs.
Martin had positive ideas; but it was not without a
broad-mindedness. She had married her husband when
he was struggling in his first successes, and she had
proved a good help-mate. She knew her husband, as
indeed he knew her; and they were both able to place
a proper valuation on those foibles which are part
and parcel of human nature. This was true in the
large ; of course there were times when argument was
to be had to the contrary.
And so it happened that .Samuel G. preceded his wife
to New York by two full days. She came in the
night after Samuel G. had taken dinner at Moulton's
Cabaret, at about the same hour he had arrived two
nights before. By one of those strange breaks of
chance, she stopped at the Pennsylvania Hotel, and had
but gone to her room when Samuel G. sailed out, set
up like a fashion plate with new spats, new tie, and
new shirt, for he had visited a haberdashery establish-
ment where he had learned a thing or two about how
one should go clad around New York. He could have
passed through the lobby three minutes earlier and met
his wife face to face. But as it was he passed through
unhailed and unchallenged, the day-like light of the
lobby showing his face clouded in an uncertainty: for
the truth was that he still debated the question of his
meeting to come at nine that night. He had no doubt
that Mickey would be there. He was in a state of ner-
vous indecision which had worked itself on him more
and more all day. He did not know for sure that he
would keep the unusual engagement when he left the
hotel ; nor was he any more decided when the hour
was a quarter to nine. But he kept it ; and at nine
sharp he was in the lobby of the Knickerbocker, how-
ever uncertain his emotions and his decisions.
She was there. He saw her the minute he pushed
through the revolving door. She was seated in a far
corner, in a deep chair and in a merry mood.
"So you are here waiting?" He grinned ruefully.
"Yes;" she laughed, rising a little so that she sat on
the edge of the deep chair at his approach.
"I have been here perhaps three minutes." She held
up her hand and smiled oddly. "I thought you would
come," she said.
"But I didn't think so," returned Samuel G. pulling
a chair close to her's.
"You didn't?"
"No, not until ten minutes ago." His smile was
eloquent.
"I don't understand ; you seem to be ready for an
engagement anyway," she replied, taking in his fur-
bished appearance.
"Well, I did get ready." And Samuel <i. saw that
the tack should be changed. "But what why certainly
T was coming; there was never a chance that I should
not."
She leaned back into the depth of the chair with that
twitching smile raising the corners of her lips, as cherry
red as thev had been at Mmllon's. lie smiled broadly.
"But I tell you one thing: 1 was completely knocked
over when I left you."
Mickey laughed outright, but it was a free, mirthful
laugh and Samuel G. joined in it.
They talked on for a few minutes, Samuel G. warm-
ing to a high state oi enjoyment, while the woman seem-
ed no less entertained. After a while it was decided
that they should go to the 9 o'clock Revue, and as
Samuel G. bad no idea where such a delightful place
might be found, Mickey offered to steer him there
safely. They rose and made their way leisurely toward
the door. As they arrived at the entrance, several per-
sons were coming in, so they stood aside for a moment.
Samuel G. was holding Mickey lightly by the arm,
waiting for the last person to pass in before stepping
out to the sidewalk. He suddenly leaned forward, his
eyes bulging as if some miracle were being performed
before them.
The last person to come in was none other than Mrs.
Samuel G. Martin. She brought up the last of the pro-
cession of incoming guests and passers-by and stood
there just within the lobby looking around, her gaze
turned first toward the desk. Samuel G. stood petri-
fied for one brief instant, and then with a quick glance
at Mickey, who had looked around toward the desk
also, he dropped her arm as if it had been burning iron
and bolted through the still moving door. When she
turned back to him, he was gone; gone with no indi-
cation that he expected her to follow, or with any clue
as to whither he went.
One minute later Samuel G. slowed down to a
rational gait, and finally worked down to a standstill.
He looked around, fished out his handkerchief, pulled
off his hat, and mopped the handkerchief across his
face, ft was positively ludicrous to view the change of
the last minute. He was no longer the debonair individ-
ual who had held Mickey's arm back there in the lobbv
of the Knickerbocker, but one not recognizable by the
knowledge of the other. He was quite pink of face;
his collar had lost its smartness, the gray tie was falling
at an angle; one of the gray spats was smeared where
his other foot had kicked along it ; his hair was several
degrees beyond the state styled as disheveled; and his
expression bespoke irrefragably an exceeding discom-
fiture.
Twenty minutes more and Samuel G. had regained
some of his former ease. But he knew he would show
some effects of the unexpected appearance of his wife
even hours later ; for he had been very greatlv surpris-
ed, he admitted to himself. Because this was true, he
decided to return and get Mrs. Martin. He decided that
she must be stopping there, he would tell her he
was just passing by and had happened to drop in.
Probably she would be in the lobby and this would
26
The Carolina Magazine
suffice. He strolled back in the direction of the
Knickerbocker as leisurely as he could, trying to regain
some degree of composure.
He stepped into the place, and experienced another
surprise, not quite so great as before, but a surprise
nevertheless; for Mickey occupied the same chair in
which he had found her when he came in the other
time, and there in the chair which he had drawn up
close to Mickey's was his wife, chatting away as if she
and Mickey were friends of years standing. Great
dismay and trepidation filled the soul of Samuel G.
But there was no further expediency in flight ; so he
walked up to them.
Mrs. Martin stood up and greeted him.
"Why, hello, Samuel. I have been wondering where
you had gotten to."
"Well, well," said Samuel G. expansively, "so you
decided to come after all?" Mrs. Martin smiled, and
Samuel G. looked at her questioningly.
"Yes; I decided to come. 1 don't know why, but
I just came on." She turned to Mickey: "This is my
husband, Mrs. Bancroft." Mrs. Bancroft smiled and
held her hand up to Samuel G. for the second time that
evening. Samuel G., with a remarkable expression of
bewilderment holding forth over his genial face, took
the hand.
"Mrs. Bancroft, I am mighty glad to know you,"
he said. Then added: "Old tnend of my wife's.1"'
"Well, no; not an old friend; I just met her a few
minutes ago." She looked at Mrs. Martin and smiled
sweetly. Mrs. Martin returned the smile in equal
terms. Samuel G. was completely outdone ; he was
hopelessly floundered. He knew without thinking that
the only thing for him to do was to get away as quickly
and as gracefully as possible ; and hve minutes later
he had Mrs. Martin in a cab and on the way to the
Pennsylvania.
"You see, 1 went to the Pennsylvania for it was so
close to the station and 1 was tired. 1 phoned down
and asked the clerk if you were registered there. He
said a Mr. Martin was registered there and that he had
gone over to the Knickerbocker; so I came on over
here looking for you."
"Looking for me?" said Samuel G. He did not yet
know just where he was.
"Certainly; I wanted to find you."
After a moment Samuel G. laughed. "But what ever
decided you to come on?" he asked.
Then followed some minutes of explanation in which
Mrs. Martin sought to make her husband see that she
had been sorry she had let him go on alone, and that
she had followed him two days later. When they ar-
rived at the Pennsylvania she had made him understand
as well as he could understand, lor the thing was mysti-
fying.
Samuel G. could not understand how his wife and
Mrs. Bancroft, whom he had known as Mickey, had
met each other so quickly. But be was sure that it
would never do to say too much about Mickey. ( M
course he would not call her Mickey to any one; but
he thought of her as Mickey. Mrs. Martin had no. oc-
casion to refer to Mrs. Bancroft run1 more, and Samuel
G. did not bring up her name.
The following day made Samuel G.'s fourth day
away from Manchester. It was decided that they would
stay two days longer before returning home. Samuel
G. thought of Mickey more than once during those two
days; but he knew it was merely a case of thoughts,
nothing more; and by the time they left New York, she
had almost ceased to bother his thoughts. Most of the
thinking he did in that direction was what on earth had
passed between the two women during the time he
was trying to decide to return to the lobby. Not that
he had any reason to believe that anything had passed
between them ; but he felt queerly puzzled for some
reason, he knew not why. He just would like to know
what they had talked about. He felt a strange dread
to learn, too ; it was a wild notion to think that he had
figured in their conversation ! But of his thoughts, and
curiosity, he said not one word.
Most of the two days was spent in parks, driving
along the endless avenues, with one short trip up the
river. It was great, and Mrs. Martin enjoyed the time
as much as did her husband.
"You know, Samuel," said she as they were leaving
when the end of the week was drawn near, "I believe
I would like to stay a little longer ; I wish we were not
leaving so soon."
"Do you like it ? I thought you would," he replied,
beaming on her with pleasure. "I like it myself. We
might decide to stay two weeks when we come back
after the silver wedding."
So they left the great metropolis on an evening
train, which sped out from the city of bright lights
through the heart of the great country lighted only by
a drowsy moon ; and they did not sleep until it was well
out into this drowsy country and speeding smoothly
along toward their home town of forty thousand small
town souls. Samuel G. had told his wife something
of the incident whereby he had come so perilously neai
shooting two smartly dressed men who chose to make
a living by methods other than those approved by decent
and honest toilers. But he reserved the right to tell
it in his own way, with the privilege of placing empha-
sis where he so desired and of leaving out whatever he
liked.
The trip was without incident. They arrived safely
and were met by Junior in the car and taken home to a
warm supper, of which last Samuel G. was informed
and immediately outdid himself in his generous de-
scription of the trip.
Samuel G. sitting again at his own board warmed
more and more until he was waxing somewhere near the
heights of eloquence. Mrs. Martin sat and smiled, in
her turn glad to be once more at home, although she had
but scarcely left. The electrolier flooded Mrs. Martin's
dining room, — in which she took genuine pride, — in
sparkling splendor. The rural scene worked in the
stained glass shade stood out in quiet and vari-colored
relief. Junior sat with them, although he had eaten
sometime before their train had come in. The younger
son, Wilbert, was out with the roadster. Junior in-
formed them that he was no doubt over at the Jack-
sons,' that Wilbert had been going over very often ot
late.
"I la," laughed Samuel G. "let the boy go; Martha's
a mighty line girl." Then he looked up at Junior and
The Carolina Maoazink
27
smiled his expansive smile. "Say, I have a good story
to tell you; you know what you said sometime ago
about the crooks in New York? You remember, you
said they couldn't be recognized until too late, and that
they picked you up at the drop of the hat?"
"Yes, I believe that is about what I said," agreed
Junior. Mrs. Martin laughed a little; it will be re-
called that Samuel G. had already given her a masterly
account of the affair.
•'Well," continued Samuel ( i. stirring his coffee
smilingly, "I had a run in with two my first night.
And believe your old Dad, they didn't put anything over
on him. Me recognized them before it was too late.
"But to get on to the story itself: 1 was sitting in
a park thinking about the brightness of the lights up
there, of the great number of people, and of many
of them who never had a chance to get out where there
was plenty of room to live without nudging the man
next to you in the ribs, when one of them — the real
article — came by and sat down on the bench by me.
I looked him over, wondering just what he was going
to pull off. After a little while he started up a conver-
sation which developed into going around to a joint
he knew for some cigars. I was out of anything to
smoke right then, so we went around after them.
"The place he knew of was not anything worth any
great show of pride. The old codger who kept the
place — and he kept it pretty bum — looked like he didn't
know for sure whether he kept it or not. We went in
and the guy who was leading me around bragging on the
cigar he was going to introduce me to, called for it.
He called it El Torque." He looked at Junior with a
grin "Some hisrh sounding, eh? Yes, that's what he
called it.
"The man behind the counter let us have them; when
about that time a new one came in and slapped the one
with me on the arm, saying hello in a familiar way.
He called him Kd. Ed must have been in with him for
a long time, for they worked it perfectly. Ed called
the new one Taylor. Ed got into an argument with
Taylor and the first thing I knew they were rolling two
dice for fifty dollars." At this point in the narration
Samuel G. was getting well wrapped up in bis subject.
Mrs. Martin was eating her food serenely, but with
a queer smile on her face. Junior was leaning back in
his chair, toying idly with his watch chain.
"The first thing 1 knew, my man had won the fifty
and was trying to give me the bill, telling me to give
him twenty-five dollars in change. Well, I saw through
their scheme in a hurry. The bill wasn't worth a cigar-
ette paper. I happen to have handled too much money,
my boy, too much money to fall for anything like that.
But 1 bet they thought I was a great big fish." And
Samuel (1. laughed heartily, despite the distastefulness
of being thought a fish., even by a crook. He piled
more cold ham on his plate.
"Well, they began to try to make me take that money
and I got busy. I pulled my gun on the crowd and
left them, cold as an ice wagon. Don't think just be-
cause 1 am from a small town that I am to be picked
up that easy." Samuel G. was satisfied at that moment
that he would never be picked up in any sort of deal,
not if he lived a thousand years. His eyes stayed
open. Me turned to his wife, who still ate serenely
and with the queer smile on her lace.
"We can find our way around, eh, Mrs. S. G.?" He
always called her that when In- was in a joking mood.
"We're going up there for two weeks next time, too."
llis smile was again beaming.
The queer smile on Mrs. Martin's face merged itselt
into a peculiar laugh. "Samuel," she said, "do you
remember Mickey's address?"
Mickey indeed! Samuel G. was in the act of raising
his coffee to his lips; by a sudden start he spilled a
little over his shirt front. Me turned his eyes, round
with astonishment, on his wife; but her smile was
friendly now. and full of genuine humor. She could
not keep it any longer; the topic of her conversation
with Mickey was at last made known to Samuel G.
It flashed through the bewildered brain of that newly-
arrived cosmopolite that Mickey had told his wife of
the night at Moulton's, and indeed of all the acquain-
tance. Now Mrs. Martin might have started a casual
conversation with Mickey that night and told her that
she was looking for her sight-seeing husband, thereby
furnishing Mickey ground for divining that Samuel
G. was he who had left her so precipitatelv shortly be-
fore, or, they might have begun the conversation, which
was quite fortuitous in either case, and Mickey in her
gay and free way confided her "perfectly droll" ex-
perience with an "impossible" out-of-towner, from
which Mrs. Martin was able to suspect her husband's
implication. Samuel G. formed half thoughts of all
this as he sat there and looked at his wife; but he was
more concerned with the fact as it stood than with
the details. The whether or not of who spoke first did
not in itself worry him.
He saw his wife's smile, but recognition of the humor
came slowly. Of all things possible to Samuel < ). mis-
understanding was the most fearful; hence, at mention
of Mickey by his wife, the sword of Damocles appear-
ed over his head as he sat there at table, held only by
the silken thread of hope that he might be able to avert
misunderstanding. His confusion was no less pitiful
than his fear ; and contusion at such a moment enhanced
the danger of misunderstanding. Well he knew this and
floundered for composure. . . . Had Mrs. Samuel
G. been a woman who weighed cause and effect super-
ficially, who flew to conclusions on the face of trivial-
ities and ahead of real evidence, her husband would
have been numbered among those who are unwitting
victims of circumstances. He had ample time to mar-
shal his faculties, to focus his initiative, and to per-
ceive the humor of his wife's smile. As he recognized
this humor, the silken thread that held the imminent
sword grew and grew and grew until it was no longer
a silken thread but a great rope of the stoutest fibre.
No chance of that blade's descending, the edge of which
had undergone the same metamorphosis as the sus-
taining thread. Its was no longer the edge of a razor
but one which would have driven the most imperturb-
able farmer to vituperations upon finding such a one
on a mattock salvaged from the junk pile.
Samuel G. finally smiled securely; but it was too
much to hope that his joviality would return that even-
ing. After all one can never tell when he will be
given the status of a fish by his wife, whether he have
fins on him as big as a whale or not.
28
The Carolina Magazine
Spirit: Worthy
By DANIEL L1NDSEY
"I
RECKONS I's about seventy some odd
years," says Uncle Charles when asked his
age. "Hit's been some forty years since de
war, and I wuz 'bout twenty some odds when de war
fust commenced. I was libin' den on de fur side of de
ole mill on de ole plantation."
While no one knows exactly the age of the old man.
the oldest people that know him declare that he is at
least eighty-five. According to his own statement he
was at least twenty-five years old
when the Civil War broke out.
And his knowledge of events that
occurred long before the war is
good evidence that he was at least
that age when it began. But Uncle
Charles had rather trust himself
about his age, and insists that "I's
sebenty some odd."
Although he seems to have a
chronic inability to keep dates
straight, and to count time accu-
rately, he often shows a quality
of intellect that is wonderful. I [e
can give you in almost chronologi-
cal order, and in some detail all
happenings of any significance that
have taken place in or near the
community in which he lives since
the days long before the Civil
War. And his interpretations of
things are frequently significant. He interests him-
self very little in affairs that are beyond his own
community. He deals in "fust hand" knowledge
exclusively. Whatever comes under his own obser-
vation is his, and his position with regard to it is un-
changeable; but he takes no time to argue the cause of
something that has been reported to him. Although he
trusts everybody, he trusts himself most. Uncle
Charles is an extremely religious old gentleman, and
is perhaps the only man of his race in the community
that enjoys a universal reputation among those who
know him of being an absolutely honest old fellow.
Xo one questions his integrity, — "neither white folks
nor colored folks," as sonic- ot those of his own color
express it.
The esteem in which he is held by the people of the
community is evidenced by the fact that the land on
which he lives has been given him. Shortly after
"UNCLE CHARLES "
He is eighty-five years old and is doing
splendid work and is a fine influence among
his own people. lie commands the respect
and confidence of all wdio know him.
as a millionaire. According to his own phraseology,
Uncle Charles is "a respectuble culored gen'lman."
It is incumbent, therefore, that his hearing comport
with the dignity of his position in the community. And
he is not independent in action. He is as obedient, re-
spectful and unassuming as the best of his race ; and
none of them are more respectful than those who have
been slaves at some time. For the family of his old
master, and in fact for all the old white families in
the community, he has a reverence
and respect that has increased with
his age.
The greatest work of Uncle
Charles has been among those of
his own race, in the community.
It is the sick, or the otherwise
desperately in need that receive his
attention. In his ministering his
Bible, his own time and attention
are his only equipment, and per-
haps a few herbs for medicine that
he has gathered. He is never so
busy but that the need of those
about him can receive his atten-
tion. During the week he goes
wherever necessity demands, and
employs the balance of his time
on his small farm, or fishing in
the nearby bay. These are the
sources of his income. But dur-
ing the week-ends he spends his time with the most
needy, whether the case be extremely serious or not,
and at church.
An old mule and cart usually takes him about the
countryside. Oftentimes, however, he will walk ten or
fifteen miles to visit the needy. He will not have a
young mule that is able to work, for as he says, "a
young hoss gits about too peert, and I's afeered to
drive him." Rather he uses horses that travel at about
the rate as the shadow on a sun dial. When traveling,
Uncle Charles sits on a box which is about ten inches
square, both knees directly in front ol him, and drives
while his wife sits beside the box, flat on the bottom
of the cart. Neither is talkative. Frequently they will
drive along for an hour at a time and never speak.
Whey they reach the home of the sick, they first pay
their respects to any who may he about, and the balance
of their time is given to the sick. Uncle Charles will
Uncle Charles was set free at the end of the Civil War, sit by a bedside for hours at a time with his Bible on
his former master gave him a small parcel of land in
the southern part of ( )nslow county. All of the meagre
belongings of the darkey were transported to the new
home by his old master without cost. In a very short
time Uncle Charles had brought to a state of cultivation
all of the land that had been given him. He was unable
to purchase more. The owner of the adjacent land
gave the old darkey the right to use all the additional
land he desired. Here he lives on surroundings given
him. Vet he is as independent in actions and attitude
nis knees and "commune wid de Lord." The medicine
he administers is the root of some local plants, or some-
thing of the sort. But even in that Uncle Charles
places little faith. His faith is in the "power of de
Lord to HP up de sick." He reads to the sick from
his Bible, although be doesn't know the English alpha-
bet. How, or what, he reads is still a mystery; for
Uncle Charles can't be induced to read a passage for
you from the Bible just simply as a test of his ability
to read correctly. "I neber hab needed hit when I
The Carolina Magazine
wuz ;i slave, bill I sho' do wush now daf (hey w'ud'uv
larnt me to read, so that I culd read mor' 'an des de
Bible now."
"Well, Uncle Charles, let's hear yon read just one
verse from the Bible?"
"No suh, son," he answered with a slight chuckle
as he ran his lingers through his almost snow white
hair, "I needs dat when I's en need and when my folk's
en need, and sometimes fur enjoiment, hut I can't
reed hit jest to he readin' hit to you, no suh."
"But Uncle Charles, are you sure that you read it
right?"
"Reads hit right," he almost cut in, this time knitting
slightly a pair of eyebrows that resemble very much
those of an African ape, "Sho' I reeds hit right. Do
you think de good Lord would 'How me to reed hit
wrong?"
For the most of us the value of the sort of service
that the old darkey renders is doubtful. Perhaps the
only tiling that would help us would he our apprecia-
tion of the spirit that he manifests rather than any-
thing he does. However those whom he attends had
usually rather see him come than a doctor when they
are sick, although no doctor can compromise with his
methods. But whether he is a scientist and good
medical doctor or not there is one thing sure; he is a
positive force for good among his own people. He
is their constant adviser, and so long as they heed his
admonitions there will he nothing of racial trouble, at
least. To him the danger of a conflict between the
two races is one of the gravest dangers in the freedom
of the negro. It seems almost impossible that anyone
could have the desire for absolute peace and harmony
between people that Uncle Charles has, and he is not
sure that enslaving the negro is not the best way to
keep it.
"Uncle Charles, tell me what you think of things
now as compared to the time of slavery — to the time
when you were a slave."
The old man squirmed slightly in his chair (one that
he had made with his own hands), his countenance
brightened a bit as though he were having some pleas-
ant recollections of the time when he had no responsi-
bilities— no cares, only to do those things which were
told him, and to eat his fill from his master's hand.
"I tells you, ( Me Marse wuz des 'bout as good to
us niggers as he wuz to his own folks. And at Christ-
mas," he chuckled out spiritedly, "we des had all dey
wuz to be got. If de'ud des a let us had a church of
our o'n — But clem wuz good old times."
And from this the old man went ahead and with
much delight told of his duties on the old farm, how
he spent his entire time at the barn caring for his
master's horses, and how he accompanied his old master
on hunting trips. "I allers luved to go and kept things
'bout de barn in fin' shape when I tlio't hit wuz 'bout
time to git off a huntin' for I wuz allers anxious to hunt
deers." And before he was done with the recital of
his reminiscences,1 I was convinced that whatever the
people of that time did that they should not do, or
whatever they failed to do that they should have done,
they at least took time to live — really live. In fact,
I think that is all that Uncle Charles wants to show,
and he is convincing.
Alma Mater
< )h ! it's bail to our dear old college
With its men so true and I ree,
And the good old State. Carolina,
The emblem of liberty.
We are always true Tar Heels
Wherever we may be.
So it's hail to the grand old college we love.
The lllue and the While for me.
— W. W. B.
Life
Of silks, and satins, and calicoes ;
The dead monotony of life,
Nerve tearing in its sameness
Like the staccato beat of a trip hammer.
"I am the same today, tomorrow, and forever.
Has death no better promise than this?
All life is as alike
As are the faces of Buddha,
Oh! Christ, your life was romantic!
Yet you promise to me a routine
It 1 am good and send my pennies to China.
Each day to the shop
With its similar bundles.
The regular return to my room
Where I can take off my shoes and curse life.
Boats, Beauty, Barges
Boats
Blue,
White,
And mahogany
Are beautiful against
A sunset
Of flaming
Amber and gold.
An
Ungainly
Lumbering
Coal barge
Blots out the beauty
Of the sunset
With slow
Moving disregard.
The
Waters
Glow
Iridescently,
Reflecting the lights
Of the craft
Flashing
After the sunset.
The
Ungainly
Barge
Continues
On its tiresome way
Across the bay
Where it is
Storing the city's fuel.
M?ir;&r£-?5 ZO^^ OMMM5-5T Z5EZHSMM
THE CABOOSE
Some time ago we received a communication from an Alumnus of the University in which he said: "1 am venturing to
make a suggestion which comes to me on reading the second issue of the new magazine. . . Speaking from the point
of view of alumni, particularly such as are distant from Chapel Hill, I would like to see a page or two given over to
statistical facts about the University, such as the number of students entered this fall, statements about the faculty, what
changes have taken place, and also something about its fina ices and endowment."
In addition to such facts and information as is likely to be of interest to out of State Alumni, The Caboose will carry
other contributions on various subjects which do not readily lend themselves to the more extended consideration of a regular
article. An acknowledgement of Exchanges received by Carolina Magazine will be regularly printed here. All contributions
to The Caboose should be short and deal with something about University life that is likely to prove of general interest, and
should reach the editors not later than the first of each month.
ii!i;iiiii:i iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiN
The New Head of the Mathe-
matics Department
In the retirement of Professor William Cain, who
for the, past 31 years has filled the chair as head of the
Department of Mathematics, Dr. Archibald Henderson
assumes the responsibility oi the new head (it the de-
partment.
Professor Cain has retired, at the age of 73, on an
allowance from the Carnegie Foundation, with which
the University is not officially associated. An unso-
licited request to Professor Cain by an agent of the
Foundation to allow his name to be mentioned lo the
President of the Foundation, Dr. Pritchett, was granted
and a quick response by Dr. Pritchett was forthcoming
in which he said. "Professor Cain is the type of man
whom the Carnegie Foundation would very much like
to consider in the distribution of a limited number of
retiring allowances which it can grant outside of the
ass< iciated institutions."
As a teacher, Major Cain, as we know him, has won
the high esteem of his students for 31 years, having
taught many who now fill important positions in the
Engineering" world. I lis ability and influence as a scho-
lar is evidenced in his numerous works on applied
mathematics and engineering, having published seven
hooks and dozens of papers.
Dr. Archibald Henderson, Professor Cain's succes-
sor, has been connected with the University the greater
part of the time since his graduation here more than 20
years ago. He is a recognized authority in pure mathe-
matics, both here and in Europe, and his writings have
attracted, much attention in literary as well as mathe-
matical circles.
Dr. Henderson has begun his duties as head of the
department with a vim, and bids fair to continue the
noble services of him whom he succeeded.
The Ledoux Fellowship in Chemistry was awarded
this year to Mr. T. M. Andrews, graduate student in
chemistry. This fellowship is awarded under the con-
ditions that the holder devote himself to research in
chemistry, and it yields three hundred dollars annually.
Air. Andrews is chasing the elusive Ph.D., which he
hopes to get at the end oi this collegiate year.
Chapel Hill, November 28, 1920.
"With simple but deeply impressive services, the new
Sprunt Memorial Presbyterian Church, 'built for the
community of Chapel Hill, tor the University and for
the state of North Carolina' by Dr. James Sprunt, of
Wilmington, as a memorial to his wife, Mrs. Luola
Murchison Sprunt, was dedicated to Christian service
'at the most strategic point in the state.'
"Assisting in the services were: Rev. R. Murphy
Williams, of the Church of the Covenant of Greens-
boro and Rev. W. S. Long, of the Chapel Hill Chris-
tian Church. Dr. Francis Preston Venable made the
formal presentation and the Pastor. Rev. Dr. W. D.
Moss, accepted the church for the congregation."
—Greensboro News.
The Julian S. Carr Fellowship is held this year by
Walter Reece Berryhill, of Dixie, North Carolina. Mr.
Berryhill is President of the Senior Class and is a
member of Phi Beta Kappa.
The University of North Carolina has the heaviest
debating schedule this year in her history. Besides the
regular triangular affair with Hopkins and Washing-
ton and Lee to be held in the spring, Pennsylvania and
the University of Cincinnati will he met during the
winter quarter. These debates will probably he single
contests with the teams meeting on neutral grounds
at some mid-way point. Also the University is host
this year to the Southern Inter-Collegiate Orators'
Contest held last year at the University of Kentucky
at Lexington. It will be remembered that William 11.
Bobbitt won second place for Carolina in this contest
last vear.
"The foundation and basement of the University
Laundry has been completed and work on the first story
of the building has begun. . . . For years the laun-
dry question has been a continuous nuisance to the stu-
dents. . . . Four years ago one could get his laun-
dry done for $1.25 per month, but now it costs almost
that amount per week." — The Tar Heel.
School of Commerce
With forty per cent of the Freshman class regis-
tered in the School of Commerce, together with many
upper-classmen, this school bids fair to become the
largest in the University. Mr. Dudley D. Carroll is
dean of the school, and he has as his assistants three
other men who are giving their whole time to the
work of' the school. The school was only inaugurated
last year, and has shown a phenomenal growth. Plans
are now being made to greatly widen the scope of the
school's activities.
a
They satisfy"
Just try a Chesterfield and see how
good it tastes. Finest Turkish and
Domestic tobaccos blended in a way
that can't be copied.
20 for 20 cents.
kesterfield
CICARBTWS ^,
DRUGGISTS
REXALL STORE
PATTERSON BROS.
SHAEFFER AND WATERMAN FOUN-
TAIN PENS
NORRIS CANDIES CUT FLOWERS
Symphony Lawn, Gentlemen Club, Carlton
Club — Correct Stationery for Gentlemen
The Greensboro Daily News
Is the favorite newspaper of many North Carolina
people, because its broad liberal policy and its ex-
cellent news service appeal to them.
North Carolina is a great state, and the Daily News
stands for those things which tend to upbuild it.
Keep abreast with present-day events by subscrib-
ing for the Daily News.
$6.50 Daily and Sunday, from now to June 1,
1921
Co-eds may come
and Co-eds may go —
but a Policy on the PILOT COMPLETE
PROTECTION PLAN will stay with
you under all circumstances.
It protects against
DEATH - ACCIDENT - DISABILITY - LOSS OF LIFE
Southern Life and Trust
Company
Greensboro, N. C.
A. W. McALlSTER, Pres. ARTHUR WATT, Secretary
R. G. VAUGHN, 1st V-Pres. H. B. GUNTER, Agency Mgr.
A. M. SCALES, 2nd V-Pres. T. D. BLAIR, Ass't Agency Mgr.
E. V. Howell, President
K. II. Ward, V.-Pres.
The Peoples Bank
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
Lueco LLOYD, Vice-President
C. B. Griffin, Cit.iltier R. P. Andrews, Asst. Cashier
Phone 2656 The Manuel's Serves You Right
"CLEANLINESS" OUR MOTTO
Manuel's Cafe
Manuel A . Panagiotou, Manager
{NO BRANCHES)
1 1 2 W. MARKET ST. GREENSBORO, N. C.
The University of North Carolina
Maximum Service to the People of the State
A.
The College of Liberal Arts
B.
The School of Applied Science
(1) Chemical Engineering
(2) Electrical Engineering
(3) Civil and Road Engineering
(4) Soil Investigation
C.
The Graduate School
D.
The School of Law
E.
The School of Medicine
F.
The School of Pharmacy
G.
The School of Education
H.
The Summer School
I.
The School of Commerce
J.
The Bureau of Extension
K.
The School of Public Welfare
Literary Societies, Student Publications, Student-Activity Or-
ganizations, Y. M. C. A.
Gymnasium and Swimming Pool, Two Athletic Fields, Twenty-
four Tennis Courts, Indoor and Outdoor Basketball Courts.
Military Training Under Competent Officers.
82, 000- Volume Library, 800 Current Periodicals.
Write to the University When You Need Help
For Information Regarding the
University, Address
THOMAS J. WILSON, Jr., Registrar
You've said it all
when you say " Camels ! "
But — if you tried to tell the world what Camels have done
for you, you couldn't find half enough glowing words in the
dictionary.
When you smoke Camels you get all the joy of Camels
remarkable blend of choice Turkish and choice Domestic
tobaccos and you get Camels superb mellow mild body and
refreshing flavor — the most appetizing, most satisfying you
ever puffed from any cigarette in the world at any price!
And, no matter how liberally you smoke, Camels never tire
your taste! And, what's more, they leave no unpleasant
cigaretty aftertaste nor unpleasant cigaretty odor!
Camels are sold
everywhere in scien-
tifically sealed pack-
ages of 20 cigarettes
for 20 cents.
R. J. REYNOLDS
TOBACCO CO.
Winston-Salem, N. C.
n^
Yes, it's a real pleasure to
to show your Kokak Pic-
tures, especially when they
are developed and printed
at Fo/sters.
Ask any Carolina n/a?/
SEND YOUR FILMS TO
R. W. FOISTER
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
PRICES
DEVELOP] NG
Roll Film, any size, per roll 10:
Film Packs, any size, per pack 20c
PR] N I I NTG
15/£x2>4 (Vest Pocket)... 3c
2' ,x3>4 4c
2T4x4>^ (1-A or 2- A) 5c
3^x4'4 $''2x^/2 5c
2~sx47s (2-C Size) 5c
5y4x5y2 (3-A) 6c
4x5 6c
4JAx6y2 7c
5x7 10c
Any size on post cards 6c
iiiiiiiimmiiHim
y&
OLD SERIES VOL 51
NUMBER 5
NEW SERIES VOL. 38
February, 1921
The New
Carolina
Magazine
u
The Lantern Trail
BRAINARD S. WHITING
Doc' Mooney Drives a Bargain
DOUGLAS HAMER, JR.
With North Carolina's Circus Folk
ALINE E. HUGHES
Is the A. B. Course a Failure?
TYRE C. TAYLOR A. L. PURRINGTON
The Original Mr. Judd, Ltd.
C. R. SUMNER
Hired Athletes
F. ROBBINS LOWE
Price 20 Cents
OTHER CONTRIBUTORS
W. P. Anderson, W. H. Bobbitt, Dan Byrd, H. V. Chappell, Jonathan Daniels, D. D.
Duncan, M. C. Gorham, C. T. Leonard, E. B. Mewborne, M. C. S. Noble, Jr., Nellie
Roberson, L. D. Summey, A. B. Wright.
im
rem
As a matter of fact
YOU'LL swing into the Camel procession
as easily and as delightedly as any of the
thousands of smokers who have found these
cigarettes an absolute revelation in quality,
in refreshing flavor, in mellow mildness and
in body !
Camels are unlike any ci*garette you ever
puffed. They are a creation — an expert blend
of choice Turkish and choice Domestic to-
baccos. As sure as you are a foot high you
will prefer Camels blend to either kind of
tobacco smoked straight !
Camels fit in with your cigarette desires
just one hundred per cent! The satisfaction
they impart to smokers is simply joyous.
Camels will not tire your taste! And,
Camels leave no unpleasant cigaretty after-
taste nor unpleasant cigaretty odor.
You'll prove out our enthusiasm when you
compare Camels with any cigarette in the
world at any price!
R. J. Reynolds Tobacco Co., Winston-Salem, N. C.
Camels are sold every-
where in scientifically
sealed packages of 20
cigarettes for 20 cents.
■ « ( m m~
■ m m a a ■ ■ '«
^:::i: :::::::*<
J
How is a Wireless
Message Received?
EVERY incandescent lamp has a filament. Mount a metal
plate on a wire in the lamp near the filament. A current
leaps the space between the filament and the plate when the
filament glows.
Edison first observed this phenomenon in 1883. Hence it was
called the "Edison effect."
Scientists long studied the "effect" but they could not explain
it satisfactorily. Now, after years of experimenting with Crookes
tubes, X-ray tubes and radium, it is known that the current that
leaps across is a stream of "electrons" — exceedingly minute particles
negatively charged with electricity.
These electrons play an important part in wireless communica-
tion. When a wire grid is interposed between the filament and the
plate and charged positively, the plate is aided in drawing electrons
across; but when the grid is charged negatively it drives back the elec-
trons. A very small charge applied to the grid, as small as that re-
ceived from a feeble wireless wave, is enough to vary the electron
stream.
So the grid in the tube enables a faint wireless impulse to control
the very much greater amount of energy in the flow of electrons, and
so radio signals too weak to be perceived by other means become per-
ceptible by the effects that they produce. Just as the movement of
a throttle controls a great locomotive in motion, so a wireless wave,
by means of the grid, affects the powerful electron stream.
All this followed from studying the mysterious "Edison effect"—
a purely scientific discovery.
No one can foresee what results will follow from research in pure
science. Sooner or later the world must benefit practically from the
discovery of new facts.
For this reason the Research Laboratories of the General Electric
Company are concerned as much with investigations in pure science
as they are with the improvement of industrial processes and products.
They, too, have studied the "Edison effect " scientifically. The result
has been a new form of electron tube, known as the "pliotron", a cype
of X-ray tube free from the vagaries of the old tube; and the "kene-
tron", which is called by electrical engineers a "rectifier" because it
has the property of changing an alternating into a direct current.
All these improvements followed because the Research Labora-
tories try to discover the "how" of things. Pure science always
justifies itself.
General Office
95-377 D
tm^^i^i^aaa^^i^^Biai^Bifli^^i^i^ i^j^jiayi^ii^i^p^wjpwpwiwt^
The New Carolina Magazine
Published by the Dialectic and Philanthropic Literary Societies
of the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Old Series Vol. 5 1
Number 5
New Series Vol. 38
C ontributing Editors
IE CLASS OF ENGLISH 21
Editor-in-Chief
W. H. BOBBITT
si stan I Editor-in-Chief
C. T. LEONARD
Business Manager
P. A. REAVIS, Jr.
'ssistant Business Managers
W. E. MATHEWS
C. T. WILLIAMS
7^
i
^M^™^.^^^;™^.;^^
Contents
February, 1921
PAGE
New Program for the Colleges — Tyre C. Taylor 3
Four Years "Wasted" i.\ College — A. L. Purrington 5
1 1 ired Athletes — /;. Robbins Lowe.. 7
\\ 'ii.i.ia.m Richardson Davie — William H. Bobbin 8
Teacii's Light- Brainard S. \l lilting 10
I )erelicts — By Jam es Sprunt — L. D. Summey. , 11
It Pays to ECeep Quiet if You ark Superstituous — Pout/las Hamer, Jr 12
"Fat-Back" Fishing ix North Carolina — D. D. Duncan 13
Opportunities ix the Field of Electrical Engineering — A. B. Wright 15
Editorial 16
Wiiii North Carolina's Circus Folk — Aline E. Hughes 18
The Tobacco Market — E. B. Mewborne 20
Forerunners ix Southern Magazines — L. D. Summey 21
The Original Mr. |udd, Ltd. — C. R. Sumner---. 22
"In Ancient Albemarle" — Reviewed by H. V. Chappell 23
I See, Love, Ix Your Wonder Hair — Jonathan Daniels 23
"Doc" Mooxhy Dkiyks a Bargain — Douglas Hamer, J r 24
The Lantern Trail -Brainard S. Whiting 25
Byron's Personality Revealed ix I lis Poetry — Nellie Roberson 26
Nam es — D. R. Hod gin .' 27
Death's Violin— H. E. O'Neal 2f<
A Tacit Clai m — Dan Byrd 29
The Twentieth Century Becomes of Age — C. T. L 31
i jOD vxd Busj xess — Jonathan Daniels '. 31
Aren't Dreams a Bore/ — Mack C. Gorham 31
TO OUR PATRONS
The Carolina Magazine is strictly a college publication. Xo copyrighted material will be
received, no article will be paid for, and all material carried in The Carolina Magazine is released
for the press directly upon publication. The Board reserves the right to revise to a limited degree
any manuscript submitted, but will not publish revised articles until consent of author is obtained.
Address all contributions to Tyre Taylor, Editor-in-Chief, Carolina Magazine, Chapel Hill, N. C.
En I
crcd as si
Hid
Subscription price $1.50 a year — 20 cents a copy
lass matter al the Postoffice at Chapel Hill, N. C, November 1,
1020.
3 jjfr^WsffinffiSiffififl^^
-
:. THE NEW CAROLINA MAGAZINE .\
Old Series Vol. 5 1
FEBRUARY, 1921
New Series Vol. 3K
New Program for the
Colleges
By lyre C. Taylor
AMERICAN universities are failing, they arc
falling down utterly in doing what they are
supposed to do, namely to prepare men for
life and citizenship. They are proving themselves had
stewards of the people's trust
and money because they pre-
tend to be one thing and are
another. Why do I make these
startling statements? We shall
see.
A graduate of this insti-
tution is unable to leave here
at commencement and get a
job that will pay as much as
the carpenter gets for driving
his nails or the plumber gets
for fitting" his pipes. I he
average University graduate
is able to teach school at two
hundred dollars per month for
nine months in the year ; lie
can sell books or take orders
for patent medicine and make
around two thousand per; or
he can enter some business
concern, start absolutely on
the bottom round, and make
a salary that differs in no re-
spect from that paid the high school graduate. In other
words, his four years of time in the University and his
thousands of money spent increase his immediate earn-
ing capacity not one red cent. If anything it decreases
it. There is an actual antipathy in business circles against
the college man. Listen to this: E. Davenport in the
Saturday Evening Post of November 13th, says that
the youthful graduate is not only impractical but that
he is unworldly and is totally lacking in grasp and
understanding of affairs. "( )h, he'll be all right when
we knock some sense into him," Mr. Davenport
quotes as the attitude of the average hard-headed
business man. "No college men or other horned cattle
need apply" runs the notice at the entrance of the
employment offices of Henry Ford's automobile works.
And so it goes ; page after page of disapproval of mod-
ern college training could be cited to show that prac-
tical business men and men of affairs are possessed of
little respect for what the diploma in liberal arts rep-
resent, but that is unnecessary. The one fact that the
University graduates must take any old job at any old
The question as to whether or
not the A. B. course is of value
to men who are to take their places
in a very practical world has come
to every college man. The Class
of English '21, we feel, in its di-
vided opinion, represents the at-
titudes of college students in gen-
eral; and in the articles of
Mr. Taylor and Mr. Purrington
these two different positions are
presented.
salary is sufficient evidence in itself that somewhere
there's a cog slipping in our educational machine. Let's
see if we can get to the bottom of the trouble.
We have here on one side a civilization or society or
world or whatever you choose
to call it that we must live in.
There's no getting around it,
we must become a part of the
life and social structure of
our particular period. On the
other hand, we have the col-
lege or institution which at-
tempts to lit individuals to
live the completest possible
life in the span of years that
may be given them. On one
side is the world, on the other
side the college. The college
did not make the world; on
the contrary it itself is a pro-
duct. Men lived and thought
ages before such institutions
came into existence. The orig-
inal function of the college or
educational institutions was
not to set up a system of
civilization of its own, but to
lit its graduates to take their
places in the system that existed. So long as the
colleges went upon this theory they got along all right,
but the moment they departed from it they floundered.
Here today at Carolina we teach men Chemistry
and Physics and English when we ought to teach him
one of these subjects and make him a master of it.
Instead of having Economics as a branch that may be
lightly pursued as one takes other A. B. work my idea
is to concentrate on the Economics alone and get that
subject rather than nibble at it. Ob, but he'll be nar-
row, you say. Well, what of that? There are worse
things than being narrow in the accepted sense of that
word. I'd rather know one subject supremely well,
in short be an artist in my line, than dabble in several
things or be a "Jack at all trades and good at none."
I'd rather have a place as a dynamic unit in society with
a job to do than not to have such a place. I'd rather
make a salary that 1 can live on decently than to go
shabby, and what's more, this is the average altitude.
The general run of college men are enough alive to the
broad situation to know that the world is calling men
4
The Carolina Magazine
who can do some one thing supremely well. The narrow-
ness does not enter in as a real vital thing as does
money-making or becoming influential.
I think we may lay down this proposition without
fear of success I ul contradiction: For the average man
of today, the liberal college education is a luxury that
lie can ill afford. Now don't misunderstand me. The
regular college course is excellent for the man who
is able to go further and specialize. That I conceive
to be an ideal combination, but probably less than one
in ten can go to college longer than tour years. The
vast majority stop with the A. B. ; it's then time for
them to stop training and get to work. And naturally
they depend on the training they've had to assist them
in getting a job at a salary they can live on. \\ hen
it fails to do this the man becomes discouraged and
"down" on the whole system, his idealism evaporates,
and in the end lie is a failure. The college overlooks
one fundamental: life for most of us is hardly more
than a bread and butter affair at first and it can lie-
come more than this only when we attain to a state
ol financial independence. The lite of today is an in-
tensely business proposition. If we make good fi-
nancially we can marry, can have a well appointed
home with books and culture; in short, we can shove
the social and political standards of our community a
notch higher. As it is, the college prepares one for
the voyage of lite fairly well but neglects to instruct
him as to wars and means lor procuring a ship to
make the voyage in. It bids him live the more abun-
dant life and at the same time hog-ties and hopelessly
handicaps him. It makes him "unworldly," ol a
"segregated class." "No college men or other horned
cattle need apply" runs the pronouncement ol un-
practical man who recognizes efficiency as the founda-
tion ol business and success.
Xow, I believe thai tin fundamental function of the
college or University is not to set up a system ot
civilization of its own but to prepare men and women
to enter and become vital parts of the civilization that
already exists. And here is the heart ol the whole
matter: our educators cling tenaciously to the old
academic ideas and customs and ways ol thinking
years after the} have become antiquated and unwork-
able. They have set the college on a hill and have
developed a way of life that is known only on this
hill. The real world streams by in the valleys below
so that when the young graduate descends into its
bewildering maelstrom he is lost in the contusion.
Apparently its teeming multitudes have no ideals or
real culture. All is buried in a fierce struggle for a
livelihood that to him is as distasteful as it is un-
natural and unlooked for. The white fangs ol this
struggle tear into his consciousness with so much ol
abruptness and savageness that the very memory of
college training and ideals becomes twisted and warped
before the actual business of living. The college must
become of the world and not apart from it. 1'he
academic viewpoint must go,— it has been enjoying
a sort of strange Indian Summer old age sprightli-
ness of late, but it is doomed. Like-wise must the cap
and gown attitude be discarded for the saner and more
practical attitude ol the business man or man ol
affairs. The College of Liberal Arts as it is today
logically should occupy a place of relative unimport-
ance; its successor is to be the new college of prac-
tical preparation for life not as it ought to be but as
it is.
This is going to involve a reign of hiring and firing
absolutely without parallel in the history of the in-
stitution of learning. The dreamers and pedants must
be replaced by the high priced specialist who has re-
ceived a goodly share of his training in the school of
experience. Such a man, I maintain, would be able
to impart knowledge that would lie of definite value to
the student. To illustrate: Psychology as it should
be taught is a valuable branch of learning. But as
it is taught its chief value is in the academic credit
towards a degree that one gets for it. Mere is a man
who intends to be a lawyer with a possible interest
in politics. Some day he will be interested in bow the
people of North Carolina will react as a group to
some proposal or reform of his that he wishes to put
across. "\\ by does not some psychology course deal
in a practical way with such problems as these? T
am sure that had the North Carolina legislators who
sent the Round Robin to the Tennessee Assembly had
the advantages of such a course they would never
have made such a stupid blunder. They would have
known how a legislature's mind in one state would
react to advice from the legislature of another stale.
In a similar way in the late gubernatorial primaries,
had Mr. Gardner had the proper training in judging
group reactions he would never have sent the Labor
Questionnaire back unanswered. Success in any line-
is a question of being right five out of seven times.
He who would be a successful politician must be able
to judge accurately and surely where the majority is
going to stand and then on the minute margin that
often separates majorities and minorities or success
and failure, must plant himself. Such knowledge Mr.
Williams calls the Concept ; T call it plain common
sense aided by a thoroughly sane and practical course
ot preparation. But instead of teaching the subject so
as to make- it at the same time interesting and profit-
able, the Psychology department insists on taking
valuable time explaining how habits are formed or
how man}- times a mouse must try and fail before be
can finally pick his way through a maze. These things
would be appropriate only it one had a thousand
years to live and his pile already made. In like man-
ner we must labor over eight or ten foreign languages
in order to fulfill graduation requirements. Now what
use under Heaven has the average American for
knowledge of a foreign language? The college as-
sumes that we are preparing to occupy the exalted
sphere of savant or statesman and facts are the vast
majorit) of us are just plain, mediocre people doomed
by fate or the Almighty to remain a part ol the group
all our days.
To sum up, my program for the colleges is this:
(a) Leave the professional schools unchanged.
(h) Relegate the College of Liberal Arts into tin-
background, retire the professors on a pension and
burn the caps and gowns.
(c) Found as the real center and heart of the uni-
versity or college a school that has for its purpose the
fitting of men and women to become dynamic units
in the civilization that actually exists rather than the
Til E ( 'akoi.i x.\ Magaz] XI', 5
setting up of a system of its own. A different way of benefit to him rather than wasting his time on ( hem-
expressing it is to say thai the college should he istry and French. In (he same way prepare him for
brought down off the hill into the valley of actual journalism, fanning, brokerage, or transportation,
everyday life. Make it possible tor the graduate to go to the em-
(d) 1 lire as instructors men who have had a goodly plover and say "Here am I a specialist an expert
share of the world's experience, and men who. above in m\ line. There will he no need oi preliminary
all, are practical specialists in their own lines. One training; I can take hold immediately and work with
can point out instantly the men in the Faculty of the efficiency. My price is si\. eight, or ten thousand
University who would he retained to do such teaching. dollars."
(e) Allow no one to matriculate in the university I'll grant you that such an individual would he
or college who has not a definite and announced pur- undeniably narrow in the accepted sense ot the word.
pose in life. 1 1 Ik- is undecided at the end of the high But he would he prosperous, he could immediately he-
school course a year or so ol work outside will bring come a home owner, could marry, could become a
him to some sort ot decision and he ol benefit in substantial citizen in his community while yet in his
other ways, ll a student wishes to become a business twenties. He would he surrounded by conditions
man, place him under the instruction ol business and that make for happiness, and, I am of the opinion
efficiency experts. If he wishes to become a lawyer that, situated thus, the burden of narrowness would
let him take law and such other courses as will he of rest lightly on his shoulders.
Four Years "Wasted" in College
A ' . />. Vurrington
THE justification ol a college education at the
present time must be the amount of bread
which it will put in the stomach, and not the
measure of happiness or pleasure which it will add to
life. We are returning, it appears, to the "money
talks," materialistic period of thought. Just as a
stream has its circle of existence, and just as the
Trojans, the (ireeks, and the Romans had their circle
of littleness, greatness, and littleness again, so philos-
ophy seems to move in circles. In the English school
we have experienced the materialistic period, the san-
ity, and order period, and the transcendental period.
The age of materialism is upon us again. Everything
is measured by a dollar standard. The question on
every lip is "What can he make?" or "What is his
salary?" In like manner, the reason for a college
education must be the amount of money it will enable
a person to earn. Nothing can be of value now. it
seems, unless it can be exchanged directly into the
divine dollar.
There are several charges made bv Mr. Taylor, in
his article attacking the Liberal Arts College of to-
day. First, a college education makes an "unworldly"
man, since he has been secluded for four years in an
unnatural and idealistic atmosphere; second, he is not
fitted to work with his hands, to make his bread —
because he has not had the practical experience; third.
a college education represents four years wasted,
since they are filled with ideas and conditions which
act as a handicap to the young men beginning in busi-
ness. The gist of all of these objections is simply
that a college education fails to give a man a better
chance to make a living than an elementary education
does. The criticism, then, is put on a purely economic
basis by the critics of the present collegiate system.
Can this system be put on that basis, and that basis
alone? I fail to see how any one can put such a big
proposition — the training which a man receives to
carry on his life work — on a simple economic basis.
It appears to me that life is more than a mere animal
existence, a matter infinitely greater than a simple
bread-and-butter affair. Since life is a combination of
many fundamental parts, the training for that life
should consist of more than one of those parts; a
college education should lead to more than the eco-
nomic side. Bread and butter are necessary for the
normal individual. They give existence to the man;
he really lives after be rises above this animal class.
In discussing the failure or success of anything or
any institution, it is always necessary first to find out
its purpose, if it has a purpose, and then to determine
whether or not it has fulfilled its aim. Obviously, a
dweller in the torrid zone, on first looking at a sled,
would pronounce it a failure as a vehicle for travel,
and yet it is a perfect success in the element for which
it was intended. Thus the college may be attaining
the ends for which it seeks, and still meet with criti-
cism if the purpose of the college is not perfectly
understood.
As I see it, the purpose of the college is to grow
men in even' sense of the word. It is to help to de-
velop the nobler side of a man's nature, to give him
an appreciation, which money cannot buy. for the
better things ot life. The training of a man today
should give him a vision of something bigger and
better and higher than the mere materialistic side of
lite, 'fhe college desires, and. 1 believe, fulfills that
desire, to give a man the more abundant life. It
seeks to develop him in all the phases of his nature — ■
to make a complete man.
'flu1 college proposes to give a man a foundation on
which to lay his life work'. This foundation should
be one on which the best life possible for the indi-
vidual could he built. Therefore, I do not regard the
college as the ultimate in education. fhe college is
just the beginning of this great course of learning.
Its business is to start a man out on the road which
he should travel, and to start him out in the best man-
6
The Carolina Magazine
tier possible. If the college is doing this, if it is
pointing its graduates to the path of greater develop-
ment and the most satisfying life ; then it is not fall-
ing down, it is not a failure.
In considering the objections raised by Mr. Taylor
to the present Liberal Arts College, remember that
these criticisms are based entirely on the success of
the college from an economic basis — a basis which is
no! entire!}' fair to the college, since it is designed to
supply more than a simple economic need. The criti-
cisms from an economic point-of-view are not wholly
just, however. The college graduate with an A. B.
degree cannot make so large a salary in the first year
after graduation as a specially trained graduate. He
can no more than compete with the high school grad-
uate in the first year after graduation. I will admit
these facts without argument. But is it fair to take
the college man in the first year after graduation and
compare salaries then with the high school graduate?
A more correct result would be reached if the salarv
of the average high school graduate were compared
ten or fifteen years after graduation. Under these con-
ditions, I find that the high school graduate's earning
capacity goes to a certain point and stops, while the
college graduate, reaching that point very quickly, con-
tinues to rise. The reason for this fact is that the
college graduate, due to his varied training, is able to
adapt and apply himself to any situation with much
greater ease than his inferior in training from the high
school.
Let us look at the actual industrial value of the
two types of graduates, one from the specialized tex-
tile school — State College ; the other from the Liberal
Arts College of the University of Virginia. Both of
these men were started at the bottom in one of the
North Carolina cotton mills. The management of the
mill states that the graduate of the Liberal Arts school
has proved in his work, thus far, and from all indica-
tions at present, will prove, the more valuable of the
two men. The graduate of Virginia is not interested
in one department of the mill alone, but takes an in-
terest in the whole business of the firm. Therefore,
through his broader conception of the mill, he assumes
more monetary value in the eyes oi the management
than the specialized worker.
A word with regard to the decision reached by suc-
cessful business men of today regarding the college
graduate will be sufficient. The National City Bank
of New York, and the United Banking Corporation,
of the same city, pick a number of college men each
year to put into responsible positions in their banking
houses. No qualifications are necessary except a good
character and an A. B. degree. Evidently, these great
institutions, with the greatest business nien of the
country at their head, appreciate the value of a liberal
education. This happens only in businesses in the
same general class with banking, you say. Another
example of the worth of a college-trained worker over
a high school graduate may remedy the difficulty. The
Goodyear Tire Company, of Akron, Ohio, employs in
its factories a squadron of under-graduates from col-
leges in the country during the summer vacation. This
group, called the Hying Squadron, stays in each de-
partment of the factory only long enough to learn that
branch of the work. The Goodyear Company is train-
ing in these undergraduates of the Liberal Arts college
its necessary managers and foremen of tomorrow.
The superior training of the college man in attention,
adaptability, and concentration tells every time. And
still. Henry Ford says: "No college graduates or other
horned cattle need apply." What his reason is for
this attitude, I cannot say ; but assuredly it is not a
result of unsatisfactory service rendered by college
graduates in his employ. The fact of the case is that
college graduates are sought in every branch of in-
dustry today, and other men are taken only because
the college can not supply men to fill the places open.
What if the college man is at first uncomfortable and
out of place in his new situation. He cannot be worse
oft" than the green hand from the farm, or from the
high school. He is easily taught and instructed in his
duties, and once he catches on to them his rise is
rapid.
I don't believe a school of the type which Mr. Tay-
lor suggests — a school highly specialized and apply-
ing only to one branch of education, would even be
practical. Imagine a medical school which students
entered directly from high school. The medical de-
partment of the University today is hard enough on
the English language. With no more knowledge of
English than the average high school student has, I
think he could not make a success as a doctor. The
power of expression, the ability to explain motives
and ideas to other people, is necessary for a success
in any industry or profession. Without the Liberal
Arts school a man could not find this kind of work,
and his education would not be complete. A reading
knowledge of two or three modern languages is re-
quired by the successful scientist of today, regardless
of the field in which he works. The Liberal Arts
school supplies this part. In every branch of life the
liberal arts have a vital place; why, then, should we
abandon them ?
This specialization, Mr. Taylor admits, would pro-
duce a race of narrow-minded, short-sighted men.
Prosperity and happiness is the exchange made for
broad-mindedness. The specialist would possibly be
reasonably prosperous, but with only one phase of
life open to him ; he would hardly be happy himself,
and would be absolutely unable to add to the pleasure
of others. Despite his power and pelf, he would neces-
sarily be self-centered, would live unhonored, and die
unwept and unsung. For an illustration, .suppose a
chemist and economist lived side by side. With spec-
ialized training, each in his own line, these two prom-
inent men in their own field cannot carry on a satis-
factory conversation. They have no common ground,
art, literature, or anything else, on which to meet. A
sad state of affairs for a civilized country!
Ignoring, however, the whole economic side of the
question, supposing that the graduate of the special-
ized school has a better material start than the grad-
uate of a Liberal Arts school, still, the four years spent
in the college are not wasted. Does not life mean
more to every one than money — the husks of life. Is
any person satisfied with the mere grubbing for money
and notoriety, for just filling his stomach three times
each day? If the divine spark of the philosopher
still burns, if the struggle for the perfect is still to be
praised and lauded, then the so-called four years'
T 1 1 e Carolina JVI agaz i \ e
waste in college is justified. These lour years in the
Liberal Arts college give the graduate the power to
appreciate the writers and philosophers of the past,
the power to recognize the gems of art and literature.
to talk intelligently and interestingly to his fellowman,
to live in a world of his own. created, if need be, by
his own brain.
The college aims to produce or discover those men
whose vision extends far into the future, who are able
to point out the way, to hold the torch for their less
gifted brothers. If one such man is found in an age
by means of the college, then it is an institution worthy
of support and loyalty. If man still seeks for the
true, the noble and the beautiful, then the college is
the place to begin the search.
On the one hand, you have the broadly educated,
far-seeing man, on the other the machine-like, narrow-
minded product ol specialization. The first is equip-
ped to see the vision of the future, to lead the race to
higher things. lie is familiar with the knowledge of
the past, he understands something about everything,
and is equipped to learn some one thing in its entirety,
either by beginning at the bottom and learning by ex
perience, or by seeking higher education in the school.
He becomes the ideal man, knowing something about
everything and everything about some one thing. Like
the painter, who must be familiar with music, chem-
istry, mathematics, psychology, as well as his own line,
he is an artist. ( In the other hand, you have the spec-
ialist in one line, unable to communicate with his fel-
low beings through lack o! channels; he lives all hi-
life in seclusion, uncomfortable himself, and adding
nothing to the joy ot others. The broadly educated
man is the only one who lives; the other merelv exists.
Hired Athletes
By F. ROBBINS LOWE
Captain of '2/ Football Team expresses views on subject of
offering financial inducements to athletes.
AT the University today the question of profes-
sionalism is a live one, and much has been said
pro and con on this subject. However, too much
has not been said and a thorough discussion of this
matter will help our campus understand this problem.
In normal times this question would not be so alive,
but as this year has been unusual in defeats, many
students, friends, and alumni have advocated that
Carolina make athletes a special inducement in the
way of money or expenses to attend school here. And
this means professionalism! It means that our vic-
tories will be bought, not won ! Shall we stand idly
by and see that spirit grip our backers?
Professionalism, or paid athletics in college, will
undermine the purpose of this school and involve its
whole future. Our University was established to
educate the youth of the State, and athletic teams are
run by the school to educate them physically. Can
we afford to put them on a mercenary basis ? It
would be like going into a store and purchasing a
Croix de Guerre to wear. Would we think of doing
that? ,'
Advocates of this system say that they are tired of
seeing Virginia and other schools beat us, and we are
equally as tired of losing, but hadn't we rather lose
and have them say that we played a hard, clean game
than to have them say that we won by foul means and
by professionalism?
Nothing is greater than clean athletics. Some peo-
ple contend that athletics are the best means of adver-
tising a school. But again the purpose of the Uni-
versity is not kept in mind, and then, too, shouldn't we
be ashamed to advertise our school by hired athletics ?
"Many schools pay their men," they contend. This
is true, but those schools are now realizing what clean
athletics mean and are putting a stop to it. Why can't
we lead in this? We will not stand by and be the
"copy-cat." Offering athletes money or even a
scholarship because they are good players is destroy-
ing our spirit. We pride ourselves here on being
democratic, but what could be more undemocratic?
As our primary object is to educate the youths of the
State, we offer the poor boy of the State the same
chances as the rich. The mountain boy or the boy on the
farm may not have the chance to win fame as an athlete
in a prep school and thus it is unfair to him to favor and
pay the men who have had that opportunity. He
wants knowledge and for this the University was es-
tablished. Why not give him an equal chance?
Professionalism in colleges would put athletics on
a par with prize fighting and organized baseball. When
a college plays a professional that institution is de-
ceiving the public as it is representing a team to be
something that it is not. College teams are composed
of amateurs.
Carolina always fights in defeat or victory. A
professional has not that spirit. A Carolina man loves
his school and whether on the gridiron or diamond
always fights for it. A hired athlete plays not for his
school but for his money. He is mechanical and hard-
ened to the game and his attitude on the field shows
that win or lose he gets his and so is satisfied.
Carolina is too big for anything of this kind. Never
again will she become so low that she has to purchase
her victory. We must learn to become good losers.
Being on the long end of a score is not all of victory.
To lose and yet play hard, clean ball all the way is the
victory that is worth more, and none of the sweets of
that victory can be taken from us.
iiiiiiii!!!!iiiiiiii'iiiiiiuii;iiiiiiiiiiiininiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiii!iiii[[iNiii[iiiiiu llllllll uiniiiiiiiniiinuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiNiii
William Richardson Davie
By William H. Bohbitt
A Constructive Patriot; Declared by the North Carolina House of Commons,
to be the "Father of the University." Distinguished as Soldier of
the Revolution, Lawyer, Legislator, and Diplomat.
THE University of North Carolina is rich in her
history. Her history is that of the oldest
state university in America, a university
which, for more than a century and a quarter, has
trained men who have been leaders in making glorious
the record of our State.
And yet, day after day, we
pass about our campus —
in the footsteps of lames
Knox Polk, William A.
Graham, Zebulon Baird
Vance, Charles D. Mclver,
and many others of wide
accomplishment in State
and nation — unmindful of
the traditions which are
ours. It is especially fitting
that, in the midst of the
University's present ma-
terial crisis, we think of the
life and work of the fam-
ous North Carolinian and
American who so well de-
serves the title : "The
Father of the University."
W i 1 1 i a m Richardson
Davie was an outstanding
figure in America during
t h e Revolutionary a n d
early Constitutional periods
of the nation's history .
Horn in the north of Eng-
land in the year 1756, he
left his native land when he was only seven years of
age, accompanying his father on a visit to America.
On reaching America the boy visited Reverend William
Richardson, his maternal uncle, whose home was in
the Waxhaw section in South Carolina. Between the
boy and the Presbyterian minister there grew so strong
an attachment that the boy was adopted by the old
gentleman and made heir to his valuable estate. After
attending Queen's Museum, in Charlotte, Davie
entered Nassau Hall, now Princeton ; and in 1776 was
granted the degree of Master of Arts with first honors.
Then began a career which is remarkable in its range,
a career which will give to Davie a place ot unques-
tioned distinction, as a soldier, as a lawyer, as a legis-
lator, as an educator, and as a diplomat.
From his instructor at Princeton, President John
Witherspoon, Davie imbibed the spirit of patriotism
and loyalty to his country's cause. While an under-
graduate he served several months in the volunteer
force which was raised to defend New York Harbor.
Upon returning to North Carolina after graduation from
Princeton, he joined the detachment which was dis-
WILLIAM RICHARDSON DAVIE
patched to the defense of Charleston. He was ap-
pointed lieutenant in the cavalry, and while serving
in this capacity he displayed qualities which led to
his rapid military advancement. Before Davie reached
home from college his adoptive father died, and the
large estate fell into his
hands. But he sold his in-
heritance in order that he
might raise and equip a
troop of cavalry. Cater he
was appointed Colonel by
Governor Nash. During
this time he demonstrated
his worth as a military
1 e a d e r. Combining the
qualities of dash and dar-
ing with sound judgment
by Ins deeds in harassing
the British he earned the
title, " Hots p u r of the
Southern Army." He ren-
dered distinguished service
at Hanging Rock ; by an
act of unusual boldness he
saved great stores after the
battle at Camden ; at Char-
lotte, outnumbered ten to
one, he held the army of
Cornwallis at bay for sev-
eral hours and then made
an orderly retreat — pro-
voking Cornwallis' famous
remark that he had surely
run into a Hornet's Nest at Charlotte. Under General
Nathaniel ( ireene he filled the most difficult and dis-
tasteful position in the war, the position of Commis-
sary General of the State. In this capacity he took
part in the combats at Ninety-Six, Hobkirk's Hill, and
Guilford Court House. After the last named battle
was fought, Cornwallis hastily retired to Yorktown.
where he surrendered.
In 1783 Davie turned to the practice of law. lie
settled in Halifax, and because of his ability coupled
with a capacity for hard work, he soon became one of
the leading lawyers in his section of the State. His
practice was very large. As a student of the law, he
was careful, accurate, thorough. As an advocate, he
was forceful and brilliant. For a number of years he
appeared m practically every civil case of importance
and in every capital case tried in North Carolina.
His contemporaries were James Iredell and Alfred
Moore, both of whom later were made justices of the
United States Supreme Court.
In 1786 Davie was elected to represent the borough
of Halifax in the North Carolina House of Commons.
His reputation as a soldier, and his prominence as a
The Carolina Magazine
(>
lawyer, preceded him; and from the beginning he was
one of the leaders of that body. About a year later he
was elected as one of the North Carolina delegates to
the Philadelphia Convention of 1787, the convention
which drafted and submitted to the states our federal
constitution. Because of the pledged secrecy of the
deliberations of this convention, we know very little
of Davie's work there. One move, however, for which
his constructive diplomacy was responsible, we know.
At one stage of the convention, during the discussion
of the question of equal representation of states in
the Senate, the large states and the small states be-
came irreconcilable in their positions, and a final dis-
solution of the convention was threatened. At this
critical moment, through the influence and motion of
Davie, North Carolina, one of the larger states, voted
for equal representation of states in the Senate, and
harmony in the convention was restored. Davie be-
longed to the group of leaders who favored in sub-
stance the conservative ideas of George Washington
rather than the revolutionary ideas of Thomas Jeffer-
son. His conception of the Senate was that it should
be composed of men of property, who should be elected
by the state legislatures. Just before the constitution
was adopted Davie had to return to North Carolina to
attend a special session of court, and he did not sign
that celebrated document. That he would have done
so had he been present is certain, for he fought stren-
uously and ably for its ratification by the state of
North Carolina. At the convention at Hillsboro rati-
fication was defeated, mainly because of the conten-
tion that such a course would destroy the independence
of the state. But through the undaunted efforts of
Davie and James Iredell another convention was held
in Fayettevill.e in 1789, and here the State became a
part of the x\merican Union, ft is interesting to note,
however, that before this change of. vote was effected
the Federalist leaders were forced to say that they re-
garded the Constitution as a compact between t he-
states, and that they did not recognize in it the crea-
tion of a super-government.
Let us now turn from the efforts of Davie as he
struggled for the ratification of the Federal Constitu-
tion, and follow bin", as he returns to his place in the
House of Commons. A man of wide learning and
scholarly inclination, Davie was always a champion of
the cause of education. He had served as Chairman
of the Board of Trustees of Warrenton Academy;
now he was determined that the will of the framers of
the North Carolina Constitution of 1776 in providing
for the establishment of one or more universities
should be carried out. And so, in December, 1789, he
presented to the House of Commons a bill which he
had carefully prepared, known as the University Bill.
His championship of this bill called for the greatest
legislative struggle of his life. The opposition to the
measure was strong. The cry was that it would in-
crease taxes, and that the only ones who would benefit
from the university would be from among the wealthy
class of citizens. It is said that on this memorable
occasion Davie's eloquence was irresistible, and dial
his manner was so convincing and charming as to
overcome his most sturdy opponent. Tin- hill was
passed. Hut Davie's efforts in behalf of the Univer
sity continued. He was selected as one of the trustees
of the institution. On October 12, 1793. celeberated
to the present day as the birthday of the University.
Davie, as Grand Master of the Masonic Lodge of
North Carolina, laid the cornerstone of the Old Eas1
Building; and five years later, under the same auspices,
he laid the cornerstone of the Old South Building.
Throughout these early years of the institution Davie
was active in every way in building well the founda-
tion for a great University. He aided in securing the
funds necessary for its proper equipment, and con-
tributed liberally himself. He searched carefully and
found the best professors in this part of the country.
He drafted and outlined the courses of study to be
followed by the University students, and specified the
requirements necessary for the granting of a degree
The University in 181 1 conferred upon him the degree
of Doctor ol Haws, the first honorary degree awarded
in its history. The House of Commons gave him the
title: "The Father of the LIniversity." To the end of
his life he remained the University's faithful friend.
Under the new Federal government. President
Washington offered Davie the position of District
Judge, but the position was declined. In 1797, when
war with France seemed imminent, President Adams
appointed Davie brigadier-general, and Washington
placed all of North Carolina's troops under his com-
mand. In the winter of 1798 he was elected Governor
of. North Carolina; but the following September he
resigned his office in order to accept the appointment
by President Adams to serve as a member of the em-
bassy to France. With William Wans Murrv, Minis-
ter to the Hague, and Chief Justice Oliver Ellsworth,
he sailed for the French Court. In France the Ameri-
can Embassy was received by Tallyrand and Napoleon
Bonaparte, and a successful treaty was negotiated.
While in attendance at the French Court Davie was a
great favorite. His stately appearance, his general
culture, and his versatility, together with the polish
of a true aristocrat, appealed strongly to the French.
Upon his return to North Carolina he ran for Con-
gress ; but because of his opposition to Jefferson, liis
loyalty to the Federalist Party, and his known aristo-
cratic tendencies, he was defeated. After his defeat,
iwhich was closely followed by the death of his wife,
he retired to his estate, "Tivoli," on the Catawba River
in South Carolina. Here Davie quietly passed the last
years of his life. During these last years he devoted
much of his attention to agriculture, and he has the
distinction of being the first president of the South
Carolina Agricultural Society. He died in the year
1820, and was buried at Waxhaw Church. Lancaster
County. South Carolina. One of the inscriptions
written upon his tombstone fittingly epitomizes the
meaning of his life and service.
"He was a great man in an age of great nun."
in
The Carolina Magazine
Teach's Light
Brainard S. IV hi ting
THE modern summer finds that part of Albe-
marle Sound which lies between Nag's Head
and Manteo gay with summer visitors, —
romantic still with moonlight sails or pleasure parties
which charter motor-boats ostensibly to visit the Man-
teo drug store — a luxury unknown to Nag's Head
primeval nature — but which welcome the opportunity
to be under the spell of the moonlit water and let it
speak for them. Yes, the twentieth century summer
finds romance enough there, gentle and mellow, but
the ancient moon remembers the long passed days when
it looked down on romance of quicker pulse and deeper
voice — a desperate romance of violent deeds when life
hung by a slenderer thread than in this day holds a
kiss beyond a lover's grasp.
Perhaps it was the memory of some tragic romance
long buried 'neath the dust of time that paled the moon
that night. 1 had joined a party headed for Manteo
from Nag's Head and as the motor boat throbbed away
from the wharf I settled back to let the summer night
sooth me with its beauty. As 1 watched the moon, it
seemed to go paler as each fleeting cloudlet brushed
across its face — as though each little cloud acted as a
curtain while memory shifted the scenery and staged
some half forgotten tragedies viewed in the long ago.
It was a reminiscent moon that night and it seemed to
have seen things that are not good to see. I thought
of Noyes' line :
"The moon was a ghostly galleon tossed on a cloudy
sea." •
Falling into nature's mood 1 began to look for
Teach's Light, which, according to the "bankers" of
the region, may be seen at night floating on the water
off Roanoke Island just over the spot where Teach was
thrown into the water after his head was cut off. At
the impulse I crawled back to the stern where the
owner of the boat, an ancient old "banker" who looked
as though he had seen nearly as many nights tip-toe
past as the moon, sat calmly steering the boat and, at
intervals, adjusting the flow of gasoline to his engine.
I broached the subject of Teach's Light and after he
had taken an ample chew of tobacco be began telling
me about it with genuine satisfaction of one who has
an unusual story and an appreciative audience.
"01 course," he said, "you know that Teach was a
notorious pirate and operated a good deal off the Caro-
lina coast. 'Blackbeard' they called him. I heard of
him so much from my grandfather when I was a child
that I almost feel like I lived in those days myself.
Many's the night I've shuddered before the open fire
as my grandfather told me his collection of tales, and
I'll pass this one on to you as I heard it — and you
won't find a 'banker' who will deny it, at least none
of those who lived in the old days."
And here is the story he passed on, conforming to
the original impressions he gave as closely as the inter-
vening six months will permit.
Contrary to the popular conception of him, Teach
was a man capable of great love and his death came
as a direct sacrifice made in loyalty to the woman he
loved. Still in the prime of his life, he lived, ran his
risks, and planned his future, all in terms of his love
for Kathleen Westcott who lived in the settlement of
Nag's Head. Always just beyond his unfortunate
prize taken at sea, he would visualize the day when
they would be able to buy some old Colonial estate
and settle down to a peaceful life and banish harsh
memories. But once notorious as a pirate and there
•could be no peaceful settling down for him. And so
his dual life continued — cruel, robbing, ruthless at sea,
gentle, loyal at love, and his nearest approximation of
home — their secret rendezvouses.
Came a day when his activities embarrassed the Fed-
eral government and warships were dispatched to de-
stroy him and free the coast-wise paths from his ever-
hovering menace. With the hound-like men-of-war
in close pursuit, Teach rounded the inlet under a bay-
ing, wintry wind and put into Albemarle Sound as a
frozen December's dawn was breaking. Realizing his
imminent danger, he abandoned his ship to go in hiding
on the northeastern shore of Roanoke Island. He
detailed one of his trusted followers (who were told
to skip and save their skins) to bear the message to
Kathleen to come to him at night with food and news
of the pursuit, and to watch for a light he would dis-
play for her about midnight somewhere near the huge
grape arbor they knew so well in their pitifully few
leisure, pleasure hours.
Kathleen as loyal as she was beautiful with a wild,
sea-like beauty — some New-world Aphrodite acclima-
ted to rougher, more inclement elements — braved the
unfriendly Sound sprinkled with miniature white-caps
that very night, exulting in facing danger for her be-
loved, happy at his being near, anxious to warn him
ot the determined search just getting under way. So
great was her emotion that the Island seemed to edge
towards her to block off fatigue, and shortly the eyes
of love discovered the faint guiding light. Aside from
the bliss of these meetings Teach was dependent upon
them for sustenance and information that enabled him
to elude the systematic search with which Roanoke
Island was being scoured. One Sunday night trip
brought food for three days and the warning that the
searchers had worked around to that vicinity — so he
must stay in absolute hiding for two or three days.
"I will come again Wednesday night, beloved,"
Kathleen told him ; "by that time they will have passed
on to the other side. Wednesday night without fail
watch for me." And having kissed him fervently she
rowed silently out into the enveloping darkness with
only a sickly flicker from a Nag's Head cottage to
guide her home.
For two days and nights Teach lay like a hunted
hare in a hollow log listening to the crash and crunch
of heavy feet in the surrounding thickets, expecting
'I'll e Carolina Magaz i ne
11
every second to be discovered. But cat-like fate was
not ready to kill her mouse yet. And so Wednesday
dawned presenting its mirage of safety; but Teach,
clever even in his recklessness, did not stir until late
that afternoon.
Wednesday night settled prematurely with heavy
rolling clouds and frigid, biting threats of a north-
easter. Albemarle sound danced with- myriad white
caps ghost-like in the failing twilight. Teach made his
way to the trysting place, and remembering her
"Wednesday night without fail" prayed an unfamiliar
God that she would not attempt coming that night,
though with supplies exhausted it meant for him hun-
ger intensified by the pervading cold.
Midnight came and as anxiously he was about to
make her guiding light, the outside cold, seemed to
rush the gates of his heart and freeze its genial life-
beats, for he heard the muffled rowing and grounding of
members of the searching party as they put to shore
seventy yards above him.
He could easily have slipped away into the woods.
Nature's first impulse was to do that and assume the
highlv probable, the most reasonable, to be true — that
she would not venture across the sound in the face of
the breaking storm. To stav, to betray his presence
by a light, was almost certain death. lie turned to go,
but stopped halted by the voice of memory gently,
loyally, repeating "Wednesday night without fail, be-
loved!" Dee]) in his heart he knew that, if the boat
had not capsized, out there on the water somewhere
fighting her way against an ebbing tide, was Kathleen,
loyal Kathleen, his Kathleen, lie knew that in the
stormy blackness all shores, all means of telling direc-
tion, were bleared into one vast watery night. lie
knew that without the aid of his torch she would
waste her strength in aimless groping — in the end, to
be carried out through the inlet by the treacherous
tide. After the first impulse there was no question, no
choice. Knowing that to light his torch and to launch
his own boat was to beckon death which crouched
seventy yards up the shore, without further hesitation
he pulled his rowboat to the water, went into the
sheltering woods to light his pine-knot torch, and with
a defiant curse that froze on his lips, he got into the
boat and poled out to meet his love.
Seventy yards up the shore twelve determined man
hunters, sailors from a man-of-war standing hard
by, started at the first glimmer of light and glanced ai
each other with wild surmising eves. There could be
little doubt their searching was at an end, the very
clothes and hunted appearance of the man proclaimed
their prey, Quickly the leader held up a warning
hand that their man might get farther away from shore
and so completely cut off his escape. With noiseless
movements they finally shoved off from the shore
eager to put a quick end to the hunt that was exposing
them to cold and wet weather.
Intent on spying her, all nerves strained to deted
some sight or noise of her boat. Teach was heedless of
the death his light unleashed at his hack. With swift
strokes the sailors were upon him, rightly surmising
the identity ot their quarry. There was only a faint
show at resistance, and just one half-yell, half-curse.
— the swan song of a fighter — the salutation of hell, if
all pirates he so doomed. There was a Hash of a sword
in the torch light — a sword held in a swarthy hand.
Teach's head plunged of its own accord, his body was
rolled in alter it. Sombre night prevailed over a Sa-
tanic ebbing tide which danced in wicked glee and
flung its capped curses at humanity while it relent-
lessly bore one of its most loyal and beauteous out to
a vast and seething open ocean.
And even now. thev saw when the moon grows pale
or the sullen black clouds roll, you can see Teach's
Light floating on the water near the trysting-place on
the Roanoke Island shore. Faithful through the cen-
turies to his beloved, his water-confined ghost writhes
its way to the surface of the sound displaying its
guiding light, loyal in death, still defiant of hostile
men and elements — and waiting for Kathleen to win
her fight against the tide and come to shore.
Derelifts — By James Sprunt
By L. D. SUMMEY
THE hook. Derelicts, recently published by the
Lord Baltimore Press, is written by James
Sprunt. author of Chronicles of the Cape Fear River,
and a native of Wilmington. X. C. It is "an account
of ships lost at sea in general commerce traffic
and a brief history of blockade runners stranded
along the North Carolina coast between 1861-1865."
Mr. Sprunt himself had experience as one of the
blockade runners on the ships Advance, Eugenie,
North Heath, Lilian, Susan Beirne, and the Alonzo.
Thus it is that few men could be better versed in the
history of these blockade runners than the author
himself. He acted in the capacity of paymaster on
the North Heath, Lilian, and Susan Beirne, at the age
of seventeen and a half years. Later he was a prisoner
of war on some Federal cruisers and later prisoner
of war in Fort Macon and Fortress Monroe.
Derelicts contains narratives of various marine wan-
derers on the Atlantic, stories of the ships. Dankirk,
Louise, Marie Celeste, and many other derelict mys-
teries of the sea, that set sail and were never heard
of until a battered hulk was found at some remote
part of the world. Then there are accounts of lost
liners; some of these are the President and the Cy-
clops which were either lost in a storm, capsized,
driven on the rocks, or just disappeared, leaving be-
hind the fact that the sea had taken another toll of
lives and left the crime covered with a mystery of
green waters. The most important part of. the hook
dealing with Southern history is that part in which the
author gives a detailed version of every blockade run-
ner of the Carolina Coast from the fitting to its final
glorious end. To quote Mr Sprunt. "These battered
hulks, now lying on Wrightsville Beach, represent an
12 The Carolina Magazine
epoch that is unique in our country's history, for in than a tossing ship, speeding for life under a tor-
the modern art of war the condition which then pre- rent of shells, or what can he more horrihle than
vailed can never occur again." stories of the sea claiming its victims and closing over
The reader of Derelicts is made acquainted with them an everlasting cover of mysterious water?
the captains, crews, and work accomplished by the 1 • ,. ^ i i 1
... , it- • it • 1 t- -i x rrom a literary standpoint the book has its merits.
blockade runners, the rannic and Jennie, the hiiuty of , , , J \. , , . ,. . .
, ,,.,,',,,. /" 1 -It can be classed as one of the best additions to Anien-
London, the lula, the Modern Greece, and manv others. ,. . r , . r , „. .,
.,,,.,.... ." , can history , particularly ot the time ot the Civil War.
Ihe last part ot the book is of little value to the reader T . ' , .. - ' . . . . ,
, r, . , , . ^ , it is a real gem ot .Southern history and can be fav-
orably compared with the best writers of history of
the times.
unless he be one of those who were once acquainted
with the characters portrayed.
Derelicts is not necessarily what critics call a work
of art. It is more of a correct compilation of the Taking everything under consideration, Mr. Sprunt
happenings of those adventure loving souls, the block- may be sure of the gratitude of the lovers of Southern
ade runners. The book is for those who are able to history, of those who care for the intangible mystery
read and digest plain facts. That is not to say that of the sea; and of the people of North Carolina, whose
the book does not have a good portion of the thrills State was vitally concerned in the operations of the
and horrors of fiction, for what can be more thrilling blockade runners.
It Pays to Keep Quiet if You Are
Superstitious
DOUGLAS HAMER, Jr.
i j j TELLO. Mob! Let's go for the mail. How me a pain. Let me know what dire misfortune over-
Jr~l vim workin' these days?" takes you, Knight of the Black Cat! I'm going to
"Pretty good. Jimmie. I'm looking for a big time dinner."
at the dances." Two days later, Jimmie met Bob and jeeringly ob-
"Got a girl comin' down?" served, "Well, I see you are still in one piece. Black
"Naw. I'll have to use the other fellow's girl this cat hasn't begun to work yet, eh?"
'fall.' When your exchequer is shaky, that is the most "Well," Bob came back, "there's no time limit.
satisfactory policy." Everything, however, has gone smoothly for the last
"Yea, bo. The dances come high, hut we gotta have few days and I'm beginning to think nothing will hap-
pen this time."
. there's just one thing that's sort of worrin' "That's the proper spirit. Say, are you goin' to the
me." Last night, as I was walking in back of the Li- dant'<-' at the Gym tonight? Yes? What time you
brary, a black cat scooted across my path. You know goin' to get there? Hull? Yeah, I think ten o'clock
the old saying. I'm lookin' for something to happen is about the right time to go. Things will be warmed
any minute!" UP n.v then, 1 reckon. Well, I'll see you down there.
"Yes, that's just it. And the first unfavorable thing S long.
that does happen will be laid to the blame of that in- That night, Bob, resplendent in a new dress suit,
nocent little cat. I'm on to you superstitious boobs, started toward the Gym, whistling a dance tune. As
You're halfway anxious for something to happen, he was passing by beneath the windows of South
and in looking forward to it, you subconsciously help Building, a deluge of water, cold, rather damp, and
along the bad luck, whatever it is. You ought to crawl disconcerting, dropped itself over him and his dress
oft* and forget your signs and omens." suit. Quantity was not lacking. The heavens above
"1. 00k here, limmie, don't talk to me about super- seemed anxious to relieve themselves of several pitch-
stitions. I've seen them work too often. And a black ers full. The water got in all of its work before
cat! Why, that sign has never failed to operate." Bob could sputter his way clear. A hasty search on
"O, vuh big baby ! All imagination! Why, how do his part failed to reveal the cause of the waterfall.
you know the ca1 was black! You can't tell a cat's Let us skip Bob's conversation for the present.
color at night!" A while later, after he had retreated in disorder,
"Well, they have a moon in Chapel Mill, don't they? Jimmie came down out of South, whistling innocently.
I saw that cat plainly in the moonlight. It was a bad "Yes," he muttered to himself. "Bob would have
sign and you can't argue me out of it." been awfully disappointed if his pet superstition had
"Aw, tell it to Rudy! You and your notions give gone back on him!"
, . . 1 1 : - : , i . : . . ^ : 1 1 1 .- : i n , . u 1 1 , : . ; i . i . : . i i : ::.:.,, 1 ; 1 : 1 , 1 i ,::,:, 1 ,. i n M ., n ... 1 l i :, l , l 1 i i j ^ 1 1 n i . . n ; i l l 1 n j 1 u n i l n n j 1 0 n . L u I J J : t r I M : L 1 1 M : 1 1 1 1 J 1 n 1 1 1 J n L 1 1 J n 1 1 1 1 L 1 1 1 1 i i n I J . : l n 1 J n M 1 1 ! M 1 1 J . I n . ■ u i K 1 ; ; K u n J i [ n 1 n 1 1 i 1 1 [ n n 1 M i : 1 1 1 ] J ^ n ] j 1 , n j i M ; I J ] l 1 1 1 J . ! 1 ] J : 1 1 n 1 r ; n j 1 ; h 1 j 1 ; r 1 1 d : : 1 j : ^ n i j l n u 1 1 n 1 ; ; 1 J ; 1 M 1 J 1 n u . n J 1 M n J : s M 1 J [ 1 1 1
JAMES K. POLK, THE MAN WHO NEVER GRATTED A CLASS
The life history of this wonderful man will be told in the March Number
by William E. Horner. The article will deal primarily with Polk while he was
here at Carolina, with only a brief outline of his life before and after his college
days. Read about this man who never gratted a class in the next issue.
em.
" limmie
Tin-. Carolina Magazine
i.;
"Fat- Back" Fishing in
North Carolina
By D. I). Dunn,,,
IT was four o'clock in the morning and I was
standing in the street of a small coast town
waiting for the captain of the boat I was going
out on to come down. The crews of the fishing fleet
were straggling
down in twos
a n d t h re e s.
Each man was
in his "oilers"
which shone
like phosphor-
ous as the light
from the street
lamp was re-
flected, his long
black and red
hip-boots, and
h i s "sou'wes-
ter," the brim
of which hung
over the back
of his neck,
straps under
his chin and
"flappers" cov-
ering his ears.
Here and there from the different wharves sets of
"purse-boats" were slowly making their ways to the
large grey boats lying in the stream. In these were
the large seines of the fishing smacks. The "purse-
boat" was two small boats fastened together in the
middle by lashings, propelled by two oars from each
boat, and steered from the stern by another.
As they reached the ships the men clambered aboard.
There was hustling and confusion all over. A light
came on here and there ; an auxiliary engine was
started, disturbing the quiet of night by its broken and
irregular explosions ; shouts and orders were given ;
marline spikes were dropped to the decks with thuds ;
everybody was busy. In the bow two men were busy
at a windlass shortening the anchor cable, getting ready
to "break it" when commanded. Suddenly a deeper
and heavier explosion started as the big turbines of
the boat got into action. A command was given, "the
anchor was broken," and the boat moved forward at
slow speed. In the foremost was a lone white light ;
below on one side was a red light and on the other a
green one, putting one in mind of the great eyes of a
monster seeking its way in the darkness. Just at this
moment two great streams of flame shot skyward, fol-
lowed by millions of red sparks as the crude oil was
turned on the engine. This was followed by a louder
explosion as the boat increased its speed. Then, at
the signal full speed ahead, the boat swung around the
beacon sentinel and made its way toward the sea.
"HARDENING" UP PREPARATORY TO BAILING
After a bit I, too. was started towards the hound-
less deep. As we cleared the beaches and swung out
into the ocean the smooth and even motion of the
boat was changed to regular rises and falls as it plowed
its way through
the seas. 1 was
t o o fascinated
to go below,
and the captain
had advised me
to stay in the
rear, so that
my day would
not he ruined
by that awful
malady, s e a-
sickness, " i n
the early stages
of which one is
afraid he is
going to die,
a n d in the
latter stages
that he is not."
So 1 stayed on
deck, choosing
a spot in the center of the boat where there was less
switching and jumping, watching the waves as they
rolled towards us.
When day broke I saw the fleet strung out up and
down the coast, the funnels belching forth black smoke,
mainsails spread, and rising and falling on the gentle
seas. Up in the "crow's nest," or lookout, of each, was
one of the crew, watching for signs of fish. Fre-
quently one would give a signal and the boat would
swing off its course to look over possible signs, only
to swing hack and continue its way along the beach.
About nine o'clock the lookout in my boat shouted,
"stop her!" All was in confusion, the men reached
here and there for coats or boots, then they rushed
aft, as they donned them, and tumbled in the purse
boats. Finding it was a school of fish sighted, I
climbed up the shrouds to see what it looked like.
With help from the lookout I saw just ahead a spot
about seventy-live feet in diameter, the water of which
was rippled as by a gust of wind; here and there I
saw the "flip" of a fish; the whole spot was a deep
red as though some giant fish had just killed one of its
own kind.
As I was looking at this sight the mate called to
me to go out with them to make the "set." I donned
"oilers" and boots and tumbled in the boat, on top of
the seine, just as it was cast adrift. The oars were
"shipped" and the boats slowly made their way toward
the school.
1 !
The Carolina Magazink
THE DAY'S CATCH
As we neared the fish I was instructed to untie the
lashings that held the hoats together. We were di-
rectly in front of the school and in the direction it
was running. The hoats swung apart ; an additional
oar was shipped on the inside of each and guided
either by the captain of the seine or the mate, the
hoats swung in a circle around the school. The crew
strained at the oars; two men in each boat grabbed
armfulls of the net and threw them in the water, one
taking the corks and the other the rings.
The seine was three hundred yards long and ninety
feet deep, with a mesh of three quarters of an inch.
On the upper edge were corks, placed at six inch in-
tervals ; on the bottom edge were rings through which
two ropes were run, the rings acting both as a weight
and slot. In one of the boats was a heavy "tom-
weight" 1 tearing two blocks through which the ring
ropes ran. ( )n the inside gunwale of the same boat was
an iron crane, also having two blocks, through which the
same ropes ran.
At last the fish were surrounded. The boats came
together with a crash, and their bows were lashed.
The ring rope from the mate's boat was passed to the
captain and shipped in the block on the "tom-weight"
and both run through the blocks on the crane. Then
the tom-weight was dropped over the side. When it
reached bottom six men started "pursing" the seine, or
pulling in the ring ropes, three on each rope, two pull-
ing through the blocks, the third holding the rope with
a turn around a stanchion while the pullers got new
handholds. In the stern of each boat was a man pull-
ing the corks, four taking in the slack "bunting" and
keeping the seine from fouling. After forty-five min-
utes of hard "pursing" the fish were in the bag; the
seine was drawn together at the bottom and the fish
trapped. The rings and tom-weight came to the top
and were hoisted on board; the ropes were unshipped
from the blocks and half the rings passed to the other
boat ; the crane was taken down and the final pulling
in of the seine commenced. Six men in each boat
pulled it in and stowed it away in its proper place.
After an hour of this the fish at last were in the heavy
bunting and a signal was given for the big boat to
come alongside.
As the boats lay then they made a big "V." Across
the open space ran a cork line, with the fish in the
bag between the two boats. The big' boat ran along-
side at slow speed and stopped across the mouth of the
"V." The cork line was pulled up and fastened under
the gunwale of the big boat. All the crew got in the
purse boats and a process of "hardening up" com-
menced. The seine was pulled in until the fish lay
packed tight on top of the water. As they came to
the top, the water was whipped to a heavy foam ; scales
and dewy drops of water filled the air ; here and there
a big splash showed where a shark or drum slapped
the water with its tail.
Finally all was in readiness for the "bailing." This
was done by a large dip net, which had a diameter of
three feet and a capacity of a thousand pounds. A
rope was tied to the rim of the net and the end thrown
to one of the men in the purse boats. With this the
men pulled the net over in the fish, while a man on
the big boat guided it by a handle about twelve feet
long. The "donkey" engine hoisted it up to the big
boat where it was dumped automatically by a "trip."
After about an hour of this the fish were all on board ;
the purse boats were dropped astern ; the seine fixed
for another set; and we continued our cruise up the
coast looking for more fish.
We went up the coast about thirty miles and made
another small set. Then we turned around and at
full speed made for home. However, there was some-
one always on the lookout for fish and we stopped
once and made a "waterhaul," which is a set made on
a school of fish too small to be caught or one that
misses altogether.
We arrived in the harbor about four o'clock. I was
told that since we were the first to come in it wouldn't
take over an hour to get the fish out ; so I went on
to the factory to see the process finished.
The boat stopped at the end of a long pier running
up to the factory ; an elevator was lowered into the
hold of the boat and the unloading began. The elevator
hoisted the fish up to the top of the pier where they
were weighed and then dumped into a carriage which
took them up the long, sharply inclined pier to the
presses. Here the oil was pressed out of them, and
the mangled flesh and bones conveyed to the "cookroom"
where they were cooked and dumped into the "scrap"
room to be sacked and sent away to make fertilizer.
On all sides was oil, grease, flesh and bones; the
air was filled with odors high and sickening; as the
presses rolled over the fish a sickening crunching sound
was given out ; where the elevators dimmed the refuse
in the scrap room the eyes of the fish rolled in heaps at
the bottom of the pile and the life-like look in them
brought forth a feeling of pity when one thought of the
fact that just a few hours before they were swimming
in the free waters of the ocean.
SEINE "PURSED" WITH FISH IN BAG
The Carolina Magazine
15
Opportunities in the Field of Electrical
Engineering
Bv A. B. WRIGHT
DURING the past ten or fifteen years there has
developed throughout the country at large a
growing demand for engineers. The need oi technically
trained men has been shown most clearly by the
remarkable increase of registration in colleges and
universities, which are purely technical schools or are
else universities which offer engineering courses in
all the scientific branches. Right here at the Univer-
sity of North Carolina, there has been presented a
most striking example of this fact. From the year
1917 to 1919, inclusive, the registration of the elec-
trical engineering department has been increased over
one hundred per cent, and the other engineering de-
partments have also had remarkable increases. This
is, indeed, an age of specialization, and it is causing
the engineering profession to be recognized more and
more every day.
Chief among the engineering professions, and one
which offers unlimited opportunities to the man who
who has carefully prepared himself, is electrical engi-
neering. It can be said without fear of contradiction
that electricity will be, and to a large extent already is,
the main source of conversion of energy into heat,
light, and power. It offers, then, an exceptionally
large field to the man who desires work of an elec-
trical nature. This field has been rather thoroughly
covered by several of the large electric manufacturing
companies, and it is through these companies which
most of the opportunities of advancement and devel-
opment are offered to the young engineer.
There are three distinct divisions into which elec-
trical work can generally be divided ; namely, design,
application, and sales, and it is very fortunate if the
student can decide before graduation on which one of
these divisions he intends to specialize. All the most
reliable companies use this system of division, and
quite a few of them insist that the student who is em-
ployed by them decide on his favored division within
four or six months after reporting for work. Dur-
ing this period a man is given every chance to determine
in what line he is best fitted by means of a graduate
course which the company gives to all of its new grad-
uate students.
Each of the three divisions is very essential and
closely connected and related to one another. The
sales engineer's duty is to determine carefully the piece
of apparatus which best suits his customer's needs.
He sends his report into the plant, which turns it over
to the design engineer, who in turn works out designs
for a machine which will most efficiently meet the
customer's demands. The machine is delivered to the
customer and installed by the application engineer. It
is his duty to see that the installation is performed in
a correct manner and that the machine will fulfill all
the requirements and specifications called for by the
designer. Thus, it is easy to see how utterly depen-
dent each division is upon the other, and how neces-
sary it is to the best interest of the company that the
right man be in the class of work to which he is most
adaptable.
Besides the three general classes of work mentioned
there are numerous other specific ones which are often
taken up by the young engineer. Contracting, hydro-
electric, railway, illuminating, telegraph and telephone
work, are some of the more important branches of the
electrical field which can be dealt with singly. Tele-
phony, especially, is a branch of work" which has ex-
panded very rapidly and which offers many advance-
ments to the man who is interested in construction and
operative work. Hydro-electric plants are becoming
more numerous every year, and in the course of a few
years all of the best waterfalls will be "harnessed" in
this country. Engineers specializing in hydro-electric
work are already beginning to turn their attentions to
new and undeveloped countries like New Zealand and
Australia — countries which have abundant water power
and, which, therefore, offer great advancement in that
line of work. Electrification of railroads is still to a
large extent in its infancy — nevertheless it shows great
future and presents many opportunities to one inter-
ested in the railway work. The need of the illumina-
ting engineer is just beginning to be felt. The pro-
blem of illumination arises with the erection of every
building, and in the case of foundries, factories, and
other industrial plants, the installation of proper light-
ing fixtures requires a technical knowledge of one
skilled in that line of work.
Numerous other branches of work might he men-
tioned which offer inducements to the young engineer,
but they are not so prominent as the ones discussed. It
is an undisputed fact that the field is an undeveloped
and a young one ; it is therefore the privilege of the
electrically inclined student to take advantage of the
many opportunities offered in connection with this
field.
A Mood
When I think of you earth
With your age worn cleanliness
Bearing great oaks and pliant willows
Gay green from the breast
Of your brown quietness.
Then it seems not so hard
To lie forever silent and peaceful within you.
Life is too swift and too strong.
My weakness cries for rest.
Rest that only your clayey coolness
Can ever give me.
In you let me lie
In dank rotting silence.
Rotting and changing to some pure part of you.
Tonathan Daniels.
/. THE NEW CAROLINA MAGAZINE .\
Old Series Vol. 5 1
FEBRUARY, 1921
New Series Vol. 38
Editorial
We, the Class of English 21, believe in
the ideals of Carolina, in learning, in
democracy, in chivalry. We believe it to be
our function in college life to consider and
to analyze the problems and conditions
which greet vis, and to express the con-
clusions we reach in a literary style repre-
senting our best. We believe in liberality
in matters of opinion. Knowing that others
may honestly differ with us, we believe in
the publication of our views to the end that
the searchlight of truth may find its way
into every problem and condition, and that
our life may become more unified, more
frank, and more worthy of the State's
guardianship.
Mr. Harding Jill I Have
to Answer
THEY were marching slowly with funeral tread —
those grim A. E. F. men — and in their midst
they bore a coffin which contained the body of a
young comrade brought back to the states for a decent
burial. The steady tramping of the men, the death-
like sound, the solemnness of the situation, smote down
upon me and I fell to thinking. The vision of that
young soldier — young crusader I wanted to say — rose
up before me as he was now and even as he had been.
I could see him entering the service and setting
forth to France, actuated by infinite passion, the like
of which he had never known before. I could see him
carried on, comforted, encouraged by his great hopes
for the future, by the trust that his children and his
children's children might escape the dread thing called
war, and by his faith in a little body of men who
entertained visions of a greater day which was to
come, dreamers, you might call them — Woodrow Wil-
son illustrates the type ; his ideals symbolize the body.
And I saw the youth with such a responsible and vast
repository wherein he might pour his hope and faith
for grander things, his trust that man was not a
lim facing the future with
beast after all ; I saw
squared chin and resolute eye, fearless and unflinching.
1 saw him dreaming of a day when all the hideous orgy
of bursting shells and shrapnel and muddy trenches
would be removed forever. And then I saw him
caught, entrapped, while dreaming his lofty dreams ;
saw him struck by the fatal shot, and smiling content-
edly as his soul slipped out into the great uncharted
sea. He died trusting, Mr. Harding. He's dead now,
and we don't really have to pay any attention to what
he would say if — .
But somehow that boy though dead, still speaks
and speaks in no uncertain voice. He commands with
drawn face that we keep faith with those who sleep.
The summons is upon us and we have met it, how?
You know and Mr. Harding knows. We have met
it by choosing a party opposed to the only concrete
offering which has any merit worthy of a test, by pre-
ferring rather a party which claims to be dedicated
to the ideal, but opposes the only means offered for
its realization. Mr. Harding has stated that he ap-
proves of "an association of nations" and will at-
tempt to bring about its realization. Our heartiest
wishes go out to him for he has indeed a worthy aim
and one for which he shall be held to strict account ;
shall be held to account not only by the politics of the
opposition, but by voices which speak from France.
On rainy nights with weary wind a mourning these
voices will come to Mr. Harding and will speak in no
uncertain terms. "And what, Mr. Flarding, have you
done towards the realization of that for which we
fought and died? In 1917 and 1918 you were with us.
Are you now ?"
Mr. Harding will have to give answer, and lest he
gives the one answer, there will come from every
nook and cranny, always and everywhere, the one de-
nouncing, villifying interrogation, "Have you kept
faith?" Mr. Harding will have to answer. — M. C. G.
Class Advertising
HAVE you ever visited a college where class num-
erals and other markings were conspicuous for
their absence? If you have, you have found an in-
stitution in which the student body is farther advanced
than the average American college. To visit some
schools one would think he had been suddenly carried
back to prehistoric ages when men carved letters on
rocks. The buildings are covered with class numerals
and results of athletic contests. The visitor immed-
iately recognizes the calibre of the college by these
well known wall marks.
When a man rises from the freshman class and
becomes a sophomore he seenb to think that he must
advertise the fact by painting his class numeral on the
various buildings of the campus. This is not to say
that the class as a whole does this, but only that ele-
ment which docs not realize the folly of its acts. With
only a moment's thought on the part of the men guilty
of this act of vandalism there would never be another
building defaced in this manner.
Are the upper classes at Carolina content to sit
passively by and see the "Rah! Rah!" type of college
student give the people at large a bad impression of
The Carolina Macazink
the whole student body? This practice of defacing
our building9 ought to be stopped. The quickest and
surest way to put a stop to "class advertising" is for
the upper classes to take a linn and decided stand
against it. If we will look with derision and disgust
upon all such forms of publicity they will soon vanish
from our campus. . YV. P. A., Jr.
A Strong Sick Man
Tr 1 LRE lives today in our nation's capital a
strong sick man. Yet in the very glory of his
rank and station he lives a martyr's life, a victim of an
ideal, an enfeebled warrior. There have been times
when his mere approach called forth a triumph of
loud huzzas ; today a grim, hushed silence marks his
pathwav. But, in his defeat, he lives a warhorse still,
glorifying in the righteousness of his lost cause, but
praying, hoping, and believing in its ultimate victory
and justification.
Eight years ago, Woodrow Wilson first entered
national politics. To politics and mankind he gave
declaration that he would rather fail in a cause that
he knew some day would triumph than triumph in a
cause that he knew some day would fail. Such a
declaration coming from an aspirant to political office
seemed too good to be genuine. United States poli-
tics had been so tainted in the past, so full of demagogi-
cal utterances, that the statement was received dubi-
ously by the great mass of citizenry. To live up to
such a strong and vigorous principle would require its
author to be a true gentleman and a sincere idealist —
a rare combination which when possessed by one in
public life raises him above the level of politics and
marks him as a statesman. Would Woodrow Wilson
be such a man?
Since this declaration time has passed. Fortune in
its fickleness has both smiled and frowned upon the
speaker. He won the presidency, the political leader-
ship of the world, and the honor, esteem, and hearty
respect of humanity, in the strength of his success
he saw a great vision, a vision of light and peace, a
vision that bespoke the death of War and the promise
of universal quiet and harmony, and a peace of justifi-
cation for righteousness. His sincere Christian spirit
called him to take up arms for his vision; to make
its promise his cause. Immediately, he accepted. Its
message, he spoke in terms so clear that a war ridden
world grasped its substance with the eagerness of
new born hope. Praise was its ever present attendant ;
its reward, acceptance. For a while, the sun of favor
smiled upon the cause of Woodrow Wilson, the cause
of Peace, Light, and Christ.
Then a rumbling was heard in the West. Clouds of
black began to fill the sky threatening to hide the Light
of Peace. At home, in the good old United States,
worms were gnawing away at the very foundations of
the new era that was dawning. In a short time poli-
ticians had checked the world progress towards peace.
A statesman, chased by the treacherous wolves of
politics, was defeated. With odds against him, he
fought. His body wearied physically and, politically,
he lost his fight. Yet true to his faith he stands,
morally, a winner. In liis defeat, thru his last message
to Congress, he breathes a valedictory. Speaking of
his plan for world peace In- says: "I have soughl to
utter a confession of faith in which I was bred, by
which it is my purpose to stand until my last fight-
ing day, a faith which I believe to he tin- faith ol
America, the faith of the future and of all victories
which await national action, in America and
elsewhere."
With a weak voice and quiet tone he speaks and
the nation's citizenry, his friends and enemies alike, lis-
ten in respectful silence and reverence. Woodrow Wil-
son, scholar, statesman, gentleman, Christian herald of
a new era of civilization, is living up to his word. He
stands honored, respected, accepted abroad; at home
defeat and rejection of his ideals and principles are
his rewards. Wounded in health he does not whine
in despair but, like a true warrior, glories in his faith
for his cause, the cause for which he gave his time,
his talents and his strength. Nor does he agree to
quit because fortune has failed him. Instead, he, with
the force and confidence of seemingly divine inspira-
tion, struggles to live on and to fight to his last day.
M. C. S. N., Jr.
Funny, Isn't It?
WE have a tendency here at Carolina to beat the
devil around the bush. We always have some
complicated reason for every little thing that hap-
pens and, consequently, we become so involved in
stripping things of their feathers, that we lose sight
of the bird and get lost in the feathers.
Two of our main standby's which are good excuses
for anything that happens, are: "Boys will he boys,"
and, "Men should be treated as men."
If a crowd of barbarous, but otherwise studious,
youths give vent to their playful moods by breaking
up a Republican Victory Parade, by the effective use
of rotten eggs and anything else which happens to be
handy, we shake our heads and chirp with the wisdom
of the ages, "Boys will be boys," and .then go back to
the dawn of history and blame the cave man for it
all, by showing that such traits were inherited from
him, and finally forget all about the poor devils who
had to change their clothes and wipe the egg-juice out
of their eyes. We go to the "Pick" and inhale its
tobacco smoke as a substitute for air and watch the
students make life miserable for those in front of
them by nse of peanuts and hickory nuts, and smil-
ingly admonish, "These Boys," and never give a
thought to the poor unfortunates on the front row
who haven't any one to harass.
Then when the Dean calls us up for gratting classes
and nags us to death about such a small matter, we
get righteously indignant and say that a man should
not be treated like a prep school boy. And when the
faculty, the "Y," the Student Council or anybody else
tries to put anything over on us. we are always re-
ferred to as "Men." In general, we have the happy
faculty of being either men or brainless rah, rah, boys.
Funny isn't it?
R. W. P.
18
The Carolina Magazine
With North Carolina Circus Folk
By Aline E. Hughes
YOUV'E heard of the Riding Costellos I'm sure
if you've been going to circuses since you were a
small boy. or girl, as 1 have. But did you know-
that their home and training ground is in North Caro-
lina, in Henderson.
They are none of your nouveaux circus people,
either. They have been in the business for genera-
tions. One of the family had the official title of Queen
Victoria's Jester, and for years before that time the
family had been traveling about through England,
Scotland, Wales, and Ireland with their shows.
Mrs. Costello's family came to America when she
was only four years old, though even at that age she
was earning seventy-five dollars a week for her tra-
peze work.
The first performance of P. T. Barnum's circus
listed Mr. Costello as one of its performers, and he and
Mrs. Costello were married while travelling with a
circus. Since then they have taken part in most of
the large circuses in the country and have "showed"
in every state of the union, all over Canada, Mexico,
Cuba, and most of the countries of South America.
And they have raised their daughter and three sons
to follow in their footsteps.
They spend their winters in Henderson, practicing
hard, training for the spring when they join some
large circus and take up once more life under the
great White Top.
I have had the good fortune to witness several of
these winter rehearsals, and they are fully as interest-
ing as the circus itself. Through them you get behind
the scenes. You see the hard, persistent effort neces-
sary to produce the startling effects of Circus Day.
You find that circus people can be just as simple,
honest, clean — morally and physically — and more in-
teresting than most of the people you meet daily.
A great "round house" encloses their sawdust ring.
It is a large circular building with a roof which slopes
up to a point. There are a few dusty windows around
the sides, and when you enter by the low, narrow door-
way the interior seems dim and indistinct. Gaudy
posters of smiling ladies and gentlemen on horseback-
look down at you from every side, and you find a seat
in the midst of an interesting medley of saddles, ropes,
and chests of costumes, on the raised, earthen platform
encircling the ring.
"Pop," Mr. Costello, is the ringmaster, not from
choice, but necessity. He was once a tumbler and
trapezist, but he almost broke his back years ago in
saving his brother's life as he — his brother — was fall-
ing from a trapeze. He limps painfully but as ring-
master directs the others.
Then there is Mrs. Costello, or "Mom," who lias rid-
den before Queen Victoria and other crowned heads
of Europe, and who is yet a wonderful bareback rider,
though she has a grand-daughter almost old enough to
begin riding too.
On my last visit lo them (hiring a rehearsal the three
sons were great, splendid-looking, powerful fellows,
and Edith was the pride of them all. They have been
"GRANDMA" COSTELLO AND "DAVE" REHEARSING
trained since childhood to think and act quickly and to
stick to their work until it is well done.
On this particular day Edith was having great dif-
ficulty in learning a somersault which was to carry her
forward off the horse's back to the ground, and then a
little run with a leap to his back again on the other
side of the ring.
The first leap failed absolutely, but Edith tried
again, this time gaining a wobbly footing on Jerry's
wide back, where she gradually steadied herself. Then
came the somersault. Leaning forward and grasping
a kind of collar about Jerry's neck she suddenly leaped
forward. We gasped for she seemed to have fallen
directly under the horse's feet. But no ; Pop had
worked the pulley safety attachment which lifted her
into the air and back on the ground. She was allowed
a little breathing space after this attempt, but not for
long.
"All right, Edith!" Pop cried, and cracked his whip
at |errv. who resumed his trot about the ring. This
time everything went better. Edith succeeded at the
first attempt ; then Pop had her try it over for practice
and good measure.
Then Madame Costello performed on "Mabel," the
trick horse. Almost a part of the family are these
horses, Jerry and Nick and Mabel, the first two great
broad-backed gray fellows, and the latter a splendid
chestnut trick horse, Madame Costello's own particu-
lar property. And how Mabel did prance when
The Carolina Magazine
\<)
"Mom" was safely mounted on her hack! The earth
seemed air to her as she danced the two-step or the
cake-walk in a very coquettish way.
After Madame Costello had finally made Mabel bow,
lie down, get up, and waltz off, she gave the usual
smile and kiss ot the hand which is a pari ol every
circus trick, and Dave began his stunts.
Riding the two big gray horses at the same time,
he sprang about as it on springs, part of the time on the
ground, part on the horses, and part in the air. Then
picking up his mother and sister in turn he swung
them about in a dizzy manner, ending with a grand
pyramid in which Dave swung Edith up to a standing
position on his knee, and balanced his mother on his
shoulder, all the while riding two horses around the
ring.
They had all learned to ride when they were mere
children. "J don't remember when I couldn't ride,"
said Edith, and 1 could well believe it when I saw them
place Fred's little three-year-old daughter on Nick's
back, to her great glee.
The actual fancy bareback riding, however, was a
matter of months and years of hard work. In the cen-
ter of their sawdust ring .they have a revolving pole
with a swinging arm attachment to which is fastened
a leather belt that can be raised or lowered by means
of a rope which the "acting ringmaster" keeps always
in his hand. This belt is firmly fastened about the
waist ol the person who is practicing, and by this
means tails Erom the horses arc avoided, for the ring-
master has merely to pull the rope and the rider is
hoisted into the air and lightly lowered to the ground.
Then some one poked his head in the door and called,
"Ben's ready!" So we all rushed out into the van! to
where the acting bars and trapezes stood.. There we
halted in breathless silence while Ben, his wife, and
Fred swung, and dropped, and leaped about, high
above our heads! It fairly made us dizzy, and I don't
think we really drew a full breath 'till they had safely
landed on the ground.
While we were still standing about in open-mouthed
silence, a drawling voice just behind us remarked.
"purty good f'r a little boy, Benny."
It was "Reddy," the clown! He is a clown worth
knowing, too. His slow drawl is running over with
dry wit. And the tales he told us that day !
Then Mr. and Mrs. Costello joined in with some
of their experiences. South American jungle rivers.
Mexican revolutions, exciting trips by land and water,
hairbreadth thrills, and funny accidents ! An unend-
ing fund th'ey seemed to have.
It was long past time for me to go. hut I still
consider it one of the most interesting afternoons I've
ever spent. Bareback riders, tumblers, trapezists,
clowns — what more could one desire? A real North
Carolina circus !
MR. AND .MRS. DAVE COSTELLO IX "FULL DRESS"
20
The Carolina Magazine
The Tobacco Market
By E. B Mewborne
HEAVILY loaded wagons had lumbered over the
hard, cold roads leading to the city all the
previous night and the afternoon before.
The city, clouded with dust, was full — full of noise,
wagons, carts, buggies, auto-trucks, automobiles, and
even- other known con-
trivance for conveying
tobacco. Some moved on
at full speed. Others
blocked the narrow
streets. The long quiver-
ing honk of the automo-
bile caused a mule driver
to rise up in his seat,
whirl the leather lash over
his head and crack it just
above the mules' ears. The
wagon started with a jerk
and moved on.
1 hailed a driver of a
loaded wagon, and asked
to ride. When he stopped J pulled myself on top of the
great load of tobacco. Before us, on the right side
of the street, was an endless line of canvas-covered
loaded wagons, and on the left an equal line of empty
vehicles. The two streams of vehicles had on their
sides a row of unloaded carts and wagons jammed
against each other and extending for two blocks be-
fore us.
After our few minutes ride, an old man standing in
front of the tobacco warehouse cried out: "Drive in."
The driver pulled the right rein, lashed the mules and
drove them over the sidewalk, through the doorway,
and up the inclined floor.
The architecture of the structure was very plain
and economical. In it, the spirit of the modern age,
the age of money, simplicity, economy, short-cuts, was
remarkably exemplified. The brick front, which the
old Romans in the days of the Caesars would have
scoffed and even ridiculed as not fit for the inside of a
Roman wall, may he described as rectangular in shape,
a window and a small door near the center, and a
great gateway on one side. Though the structure was
very wide and long, it was low and not in proportion
in height. Inside, long iron beams supported the
heavy roof, and because of their strength made the
use of posts unnecessary. Great glass windows cov-
ered the top like a greenhouse.
If one has ever noticed the brown-sand ant hills
that are sometimes found in one's path, he will have
some idea of the rows of golden tobacco running the
length of the building side by side. Two-wheeled
trucks, shoved by dusky, slouchy men, rumbled down
the aisles between the piles. Black and white, well-
dressed and slouchy, large and small, men mingled in
a criss-cross confusion. In this confusion, especially
on the borders of the floor, little groups were assem-
bled, some of which were engaged in heated discus-
sion, while others were carrying on a peaceful conver-
sation. And what were they discussing? Nothing
THE "GOLDEN WEED" READY FOR SALE
more than the long rows of yellow weed that would
soon go through the mill and fill their pockets with
money.
After getting off the wagon I walked to the small
boxshaped house, near the center of the floor, con-
taining the scales, and
leaned on a corner of the
little office. A middle-
aged farmer pushed his
truck of tobacco on the
scales. As he watched
the needle whirl around
and quiveringly stop, I
detected a frown, a
wrinkling on his fore-
head, and later a dry
grin. The reading of the
scales had not reached his
expectation. The next
man's face was lighted
with a smile. The needle
had gone farther than he expected.
When the sun had reached a point in the horizon
high enough to permit it to shine through all the
windows, and in this way show up the tobacco that its
quality might be determined, the buyers with their
coterie of assistants, including the auctioneer, entered
to begin their work. A majority of the people in the
building moved over to see the first pile sold. A
squirming mob formed around the buyers, each person
trying to see over his neighbor's shoulder.
The sales began. Pulling his soft cloth hat over one
side of his head, propping his foot against the tobacco,
and drawing down one side of his mouth, the auction-
eer began his cry. Turning his gaze from one buyer to
another, he uttered the bid of each. The man to whom
the tobacco belonged punched a buyer and asked him
to bid higher. He raised the bid. Immediately, the
farmer nudged another man, but was unable to get
him to bid higher.
"Fifteen dollars, American ; sixteen dollars, Liggett-
Meyers," cried the autioneer.
The man representing the warehouse, whose job it
was to sell the farmer's tobacco as high as possible,
pulled a handful of leaves from the bottom of the pile
and passed it from the nose of one buyer to another,
raising the bid when he saw the quality of the tobacco
justified a better price.
"Sixteen-seventy-five ; raise it Imperial," com-
manded the warehouseman.
But the man representing the Imperial Tobacco
Company shook his head. He already had more
tobacco stored away than he could handle ; so he re-
fused.
The farmer winked at the warehouseman.
"Raise it, Export," implored the warehouseman.
"Seventeen," signaled the Export representative by
raising his finger.
At this the farmer's face brightened, but it was only
momentary, because the bidding stopped.
The Carolina Magazine
21
"Sold to Export seventeen dollars!" cried the auction-
eer, as he stepped over to the next pile.
Dissatisfied with the sale, and hoping that tobacco
would bring' a belter price at another time, the farmer
picked up the tag on the tobacco and neatly folded it.
This meant that he called it a mis-sale; and bad the
right to take it up and sell it when he could get a better
price.
After a while be strolled over to the office to get
his check for the remaining grades.
"Five hundred and
charges and the autioneer's commission. You bad a
i>ood sale, sir," said the bookkeeper to the Farmei
I suppose you are well
and prices, aren't you?" aske<
ing on the pay-window.
"Crops and prices were fair, bu
mighty hard on the land," grumble*
walked off.
mules
ecper to
atislicd with your c
a supply-merchant, 1
can
you know it
the farmer, a
Soon he bad the mules hitched to the waeon
ortv dollars, minus the floor had joined the line of empty vehicles.
w as
s he
and
Forerunners in Southern Magazines
By L. 1). SUMMEY
BEFORE the Civil War and for sometime after-
wards there flourished in the South many more
magazines of the literary nature than there do now.
It may be said that the Southern Bivouac, the South-
ern Elcctic, the Southern Literary Journal, the South-
ern Literary Messenger, the Southern Quarterly Re-
viezv, and the Southern Magazine were forerunners of
the Southern Review, South Atlantic Quarterly, Se-
wanee Review, and the Texas Review, the best of the
present day publications. There has been a consider-
able decrease in number, consequently Southern au-
thors are forced to go elsewhere to find publication.
The Southern Bivouac was first published in June,
1885, and two years later the company sold out to a
Northern publishing company. It was distinctly a
Southern magazine which dealt chiefly with the as-
pects of Southern life, thought, action, history, tradi-
tion, and prejudices. Being published only shortly
after the Civil War the magazine made frequent use
of such articles as "Hood's Tennessee Campaign," by
D. W. Sanders and "Bragg's Campaign in Kentucky,"
by Basil W. Duke. The Bivouac was, however, by no
means solely a historical magazine. Some of the lights
of Southern literature contributed to its pages. Much
of the poetry of Paul Hamilton Hayne, and his son
William Hamilton Hayne, South Carolina poets, ap-
peared in its pages. Frequently Hamlin Garland con-
tributed articles and poetry to the magazine. Nor was
the editorial page lacking in the charm that was char-
acteristic of the rest of the magazine. Few present
dav magazines have as good editorials as the Bivouac
bad.
Little can be said of the Southern Elcctic as it had
little to do with Southern literature and was composed
chiefly of selections from the best journals of Europe
and occasionally contributions from the pens of South-
ern writers. The publishers saw fit to use articles
from such periodicals as the London Quarterly Lie-
view, the Revue des deux Mondes, and the Dublin Uni-
versity Magazine. The Elcctic lived only from March
1853 through February 1854.
The Southern Literary Messenger began publication
in 1835 at Richmond with a devotion to every de-
partment of literature and the fine arts. It is an in-
teresting fact in the history of this magazine to note
that in 1835 Edgar Allen Poe first began to write his
short stories as a contributor to its pages. Poe's first
three stories in this magazine were "Bernice," "Mor-
ella," and "Lion-Ding." These stories were charac-
teristic of his writing, having a concept of hfe that is
gloomy, half sarcastic, half cynical. Henry W. Long-
fellow's ballad. "\\ reck ol the Hesperus," appeared in
the Messenger. Henry Timrod, a Southern poet, was
also a frequent contributor. John R. Thompson, the
editor, besides filling his various editorial duties wrote
some verse which was published. The Southern Liter-
ary Messenger had a successful life from 1835 to 1864.
In Edgar A. Poe, Henry W. Longefellow, and Henry
Timrod the Messenger bad three of the best writers
of that day. But like all publications that tried to
brave their way through the Civil War it failed on
the last lap.
In 1867 the Southern Magazine was first published
in Baltimore. Being an immediate post-war magazine
this publication was much devoted to reminiscences,
tales, and histories of the Civil War. Consequently
articles by such authors as General J. A. Early, and
General G. T. Beauregard were very much in evidence.
The Magazine was one of the first in the South to
employ the use of the continued novel so popular to-
day. One of the best stories appearing in this pub-
lication was a translation ol [van Turgenef's, "A Lear
of the Steppes," which appeared in 1872-3. It em-
ployed the use of the short story and let poetry take
a minor part. However some of the South's best
poets were its contributors. Excellent examples of
these are Paul Hamilton Hayne and Sydney Lanier.
Such was the history of the Southern Magazine with
a short existence but a brilliant career. This maga-
zine is without doubt the best that has ever been pub-
lished in the South.
This completes the list of the Southern publications.
As the Southern Quarterly Review was concerned
chiefly with political and economic discussions and
book reviews it does not have much importance from
the literary standpoint.
The lives of these magazines were short and they
may seem to be worthless on account of that. How-
ever, they can compare admirably with the present
day publications of the South. The Blue Ridge, which
may be classed with these, appeared only one issue.
The Texas Re-view has been in circulation since 1915.
The Southern Review began publication only in 1920.
The Sewanee Review has had twenty-eight success-
ful volumes and the South Atlantic Quarterly has had
nineteen. Probably these magazines are accomplish-
ing better results than the others did. but they do not
seem to have the number of prominent writers of to-
day that the pre-Civil War magazine did of that day.
It is quite evident that Southern literature has been
in decline, but we can hope that the Southern maga-
zines of today are elevating it.
9 ?
The Carolina Magazine
The Original Mr. Judd, Ltd
By C. R. Sumner
THE one thing that Thurston Lane never found
out was how much money he had, a figure
which was only superseded by the amount he
spent. He was an authority on beauty whether it be
a Rembrandt or a Follies girl, lie bought a new car
every month or so and had even smashed up an aero-
plane and managed to live.
I lis football record showed his prowess as an athlete
and the Phi Beta Kappa key that dangled ostentatiously
at bis watch chain gave ample evidence of bis brains
and persistence. In short he was rather a normal
specimen of the bright young man. His one short-
coming was his abnormal propensity for excitement.
He longed continuously for something new, some ad-
venture, anything for a thrill. He was always ready
to take a high dive off the pedestal of convention and
stand the town on its proverbial bead with his pranks.
This morning in particular his future seemed to him
as dark as the inside of a fountain pen and as unevent-
ful as the life of a prohibition agent in the Sahara.
Glancing carelessly over the classified columns of the
Morning Chronicle his eye was caught by an ad that
at least looked as though it might prove interesting.
He read it with a sharp intake of breath.
Thrills Delivered At Your Door
Don't Be Bored With Life
Try ( )ur Agony De Luxe
Peter X. Judd, I .id. . . . Box 177
Phone Murray 896.
Acting with the usual impetuosity of his nature, he
wired to Peter X. Judd, a message something like
this:
"Bring on your thrills, anything short of murder
will do the trick."
Some two hours later a messenger appeared with
a small square enevelope enclosing a yellow card bear-
ing the message :
"Our representative will call for you at 11 :47 p. m."
Promptly at 11:4(> the headlights of a car swung
'round the corner of the block and a powerful motor
drew up in front of the door. A figure, muffled in a
heavy overcoat and a soft felt hat pulled well down,
went up the steps to the door, two at a time.
"You are ready — good — we have no time to lose —
name's Judd — Peter X. Judd — better put on this extra
coat — bit chilly tonight."
Lane put on the coat and clambered into the low
seat of the waiting car. They moved away into the
darkness, the lazy hum of the motor changing to a
crashing roar as they reached the edge of town and
found the roads practically deserted.
Lane glanced covertly at his strange companion,
prepared to classify him either as a college student or
an escaped lunatic. He noted the masterly way in
which Judd handled the car. Who was this fellow
anyway ?
Lane now turned his attention to the road and was
surprised that he did not recognize it. The distances
between the houses were increasing" but when Judd
turned the car at right angles and followed a little
used road. Lane evinced no surprise.
They stopped and Judd got out, quietly motioning
Lane to follow him. They went up a driveway. The
outline of a small cottage was silhouetted against the
sky.
Lane thrust his hands into his pockets and felt
something heavy — metallic — it was a revolver.
Judd took a small jimmy from under his coat and
worked noiselessly at the window.
Pane was disgusted. So this was what he had come
out for — a one-horse burglary of a deserted country
place ! But he was not given time to ponder the situa-
tion. Judd bad raised the window, and they climbed
quietly into the room. They made their way across
this room and into a sort of study beyond. Judd
struck a match and lit the candle that was on the
table. 1 ,ane glanced around the room and noticed a
door directly opposite and one on the right leading,
presumably, to the rear of the house while on the left
there were two large windows carefully curtained.
Judd gave his attention to the small safe in the corner.
Lane watched him work, fascinated. I lis fingers
moved like some perfect machine. He worked swift-
ly, intently, accurately.
The small door swung back, revealing tray after
tray of unset gems. A king's ransom — diamonds —
pearls — rubies — emeralds lay sparkling in the candle-
light.
"Don't move, gentlemen!" The voice was calm and
icy. like the clink of metal.
The adventurers whirled to see standing in the op-
posite doorway, a man, clad in a faded red dressing
gown, with a revolver in his right band leveled stead-
ily at them. He stood erect, menacing, his eyes blaz-
ing with cold light.
"I will trouble you to put up your hands!"
Judd was motionless. Lane galvanized into action
by the situation, fell on his knees behind the heavy
oak table, his automatic spitting tire. The man in the
doorway clutched at his throat. His revolver clattered
to the floor. There came a horrid gurgling sound, and
the figure in the faded red dressing gown sank limply
in a shapeless heap.
"Put up that gun and come on!" cried Judd, and
together they dashed through the dining-room, cleared
the window at a single leap, and raced down the drive.
Cries were coming from the back of the house.
Lights were flashing up.
The engine started, the car slid forward. The head-
lights drilled through the darkness and the huge motor,
wide open, thundered into the night.
The Carolina Magazine
23
So this was the end of his mad prank. Why had he
followed the fellow so blindly? He cursed himself—
he cursed the man at the wheel beside him. I lis father
had always said one of his pranks would end like this.
His father was right, lie was a fool what a fool! It
was not fear; it was the horror of the thing that ap-
palled him. lie. Thurston Lane a murderer!
Hours afterward he sat in misery. Starting at each
little sound, every muscle tense and straining, cold
sweat beaded on his brow, he sat hiding from every
one but himself. Silence lav on the room, oppressive.
From some remote alcove came the faint elusive tick-
ing of a clock. Accentuated by the stillness it seemed
to mock him by its irrevocable regularity. Crossing
the room he sank on to an ottoman and buried his
face in his hands. The gloomy air of the room, the
terrible work he had just accomplished, ate into his
innermost soul and etched themselves into his shud-
dering brain. He slept.
Lane was awakened by the ringing of the doorbell.
He recoenized the voice in the hall. It was |udd.
Damn that fel
already?
Hadn't he caused enough trouble
Then the companion of the night stood before him,
suave, smiling, immaculate.
"Pardon this intrusion, lint as I was leaving town
lor a few days, I wished to present this hill lor your
consideration and approval."
Lane took the folded sheet and read the neatl)
itemized statement :
Acme Auto Co. (Rent two cars) ..$ 75.00
Wm. Van Adams (Rent one cottage)... 25.00
R. McMurtah. actor ( ( )ne timely death)... 100.00
Servants (Realistic screams) 25.00
M. Duberre (Rent imitation jewels)... 10.00
Repairing window 2.00
Rent Overcoat 5.00
P. X. Tudd (Profesional Services) ... 250.00
War Tax 4.61
Total One Thrill $496.61
Lane wrote a check, and then shook hands heartily
with Mr. fudd of Peter X. |udd. Ltd.
u
In Ancient Albemarle"
REVIEWED BY
H. V. CHAPPELL
IX Ancient Albemarle, by Catherine Seyton Al-
bertson, a history of the Albemarle region ot
Northeastern North Carolina, the peninsula bordered
by the Chowan River, Albermarle Sound, and the
Atlantic Ocean.
No fiction written in our day, whether filled with
glowing stories of romance and adventure or not, can
be more interesting and instructive than these true
stories of early North Carolina history and folk-lore.
Many of the legends and Indian stories are still told
around the fire-side in the homes of the people who
live in the eastern part of the State.
The history begins with the first settlers who came
from Virginia and made their homes in the region ly-
ing just north of the Albermarle Sound. Among these
early settlers was John Durant, who bought a large
tract of land in what is now Perquimans County, from
the Indians. The deed for this tract of land is still
preserved in the old court-house at Hertford and has
the distinction of being the oldest written deed now
remaining in North Carolina. The history shows the.
conditions of the people and their mode of living in
the early times; how they held court or other public
assemblies, and their relations with the Indians. It
relates stories connected with the Cary and Culpepper
rebellions, how Blackbeard, the famous sea-pirate,
did so much damage, where he lived while in North
Carolina and how he kept his money. John Eden, the
governor of the colony, was thought by some to be in
a secret alliance with Blackbeard, and it was believed
that the reason the governor did not try to capture the
pirate was that they shared the spoils.
In giving a background of the history of the coun-
try and the modes of living of the people, Catherine
Albertson has been careful: she did not overdraw the
conditions, by giving unusual incidents to prove or-
dinary cases. Her stories are well chosen. She re-
lates only those that are of vital interest to the reader
and gives a clear idea of how the people lived in those
times. That she was keenly interested in her work, is
obvious, but there is a certain note of amateurishness.
and immature writing throughout the book.
I Seet Love, in Your Wonder Hair
I see. love, in your wonder hair
The stolen gold from sunset air ;
The amber sheen of Spanish gold
Soft glinting in a galleon's hold ;
Crystalline moonbeam's phantom light
Seems molten on your hair at night.
And your hair, dear, wind-stirred, black
Brings futile eastern fancies back,
Adream with incense and perfume,
Alight neath Asia's silver moon.
A shining ebon box of pearls
Is like your face and burnished curls.
My dearest one, your hair's soft silk
Is like an ancient lover's lilt
Who playing for his love at night
Sings all for love and love's delight.
So let me dream your hair for me
Was spun by fairies joyously.
Jonathan Daniels.
24
The Carolina Magazine
uDoc" Mooney Drives a Bargain
By Douglas Harrier, Jr.
~yL "X T1TI1 a rush we snaked the big log through
v/\/ the shoal water, and loosening' our peavies,
* " we leaped back to watch the fallen giant
plunge and spin in the foaming water below the shoals.
Big "Doc" Mooney, up to his armpits in water,
watched the log with brooding, yet watchful eyes.
"I believe I'll ride the next one down the Devil's
Washboard," he remarked to no one in particular, and
waded out of the stream. We had just turned to go
back up to the jam when we became aware of the long
figure seated on a rock near the water line. We re-
cognized him immediately, Eor those long legs, that
tortoise-shell adorned countenance could belong to no
one but the "preacher." With his cap pulled low over
his eves he had been watching us in the water.
"Come on in and get wet, preacher," said Doc, hos-
pitably, as we paused.
Mr. McKane (for so did the parson style himself)
smiled widely, or rather grinned, and relieved himself
of the belief that the dry rock was more in his line,
especially when attired in his clothes. All this he
said, and more, and most of us agreed that his argu-
ment had some degree of strength. Doc Mooney,
however, was never satisfied, and never will be, to
lose an argument about anything.
"Preacher, I've just been telling the boys that I'll
try the next twenty-footer down the Devil's Wash-
board, that rapids you see beyond the big rock. How
about riding it with me as far as the rock. The going
is smooth, and you won't even get your feet wet.
What do you say?"
The preacher was silent a minute. Then :
"Doc, they tell me you whipped your boy, Finn, for
coming to Sunday School last Sunday. If you will
let him come hereafter I'll ride all the way down the
W'ashboard with you."
Doc jumped into the air with a yell, and then seiz-
ing the preacher's hand he pumped it vigorously.
"Preacher, you're on. Come on, boys, let's get that
big hemlock."
The bargain between the preacher and Doc lent
wings to our steps and soon the big twenty-foot hem-
lock was rolling toward the groove in the rocky bed
of the river. Catching it with our hooks we pulled it
along toward the shoals. As the water became shal-
lower, we began to veil, and many were the vocifera-
tions of encouragement.
"Get mad, boys."
"Come on, Rube ! Come on, Rube."
"Dig in those number twelves, boys."
"Break that hook handle. Plenty more at the shop."
With those husky mountaineers at the hooks that
log went over like a battering ram, and soon we were
holding it in the water below the shoals, waiting for
Doc and the preacher to mount. Doc, of course, had
all the advantages, for riding logs was part of his
business, his "cutters" were provided with caulks, and
he knew the use of his hook. The preacher, on the
other hand, had no caulks, and was in ignorance of the
fine points of riding a bucking log. lie climbed aboard
with Doc with a grin on his face, however. I knew
his heart beat was far above normal. Doc took the
bow, and the preacher, armed with a borrowed peavv,
perforce trod the bark at the stern. We loosed our
hooks, and shoved the craft into the whitecaps. We
had got Doc to promise not to spin the log, but we
knew he would let the preacher take care of himself.
Down through the current they went, the log rearing
and plunging, but with Doc, good old sport that he
was, holding the log with his hook to keep it from
spinning. Their course was clearlv outlined, the deep
water went swirling around the base of a jutting cliff,
straightened out, and then went smooth and swift to
the Devil's Washboard, than which there is no meaner
piece of white water for its size in all the Blue Ridge.
When we turned the log loose the preacher dag his
peavv point in the wood and braced his feet. He did
not attempt to hook his peavy the way Doc had his.
When they hit the swirl at the big rock the log whirled
around in the water like a plank on a pivot, the preach-
er, by some miracle or stroke of good fortune manag-
ing to stay on the log, although he at otte time was
standing gracefully on one leg with the other wildly
waving about in the air, to the great amusement of the
crowd who stood on the bank.
When the nymph of that particular eddy had been
satisfied the water shot the log into the smooth swift
current above the Washboard. Doc, with one eve on
the riffle and one on the preacher, which was itself a
difficult feat, was using his hook as a paddle and was
working the log toward the trough in the rapids. The
preacher at the stern was attempting, without suc-
cess, to do likewise, but every time he would bend to
take a stroke the log would glide sideways from under
his feet, and he would be forced to wave arms and
peavy handle wildly to regain his balance. Doc was
becoming sarcastic.
"Come on now, young sprout, how about helping a
little bit. You stand there like a knot. Make a hole
in the water. Shove her over. You're not in your
pulpit. There you go again. Who are you waving at,
anyhow ? Look sharp, here we are."
As he spoke he thrust his peavy at the first ledge of
rock, shoved the log into the trough, and clamped it
again with his hook. Down the slope the log charged
without a jar until it had almost reached the bottom,
when the preacher again lost his balance, and in regain-
ing it his peavy slipped from his hand into the water.
In a second the current had jammed the hook into the
trough under the log, and the water, stayed by the
slight pause of the big timber, piled up behind it. Doc-
tried to wrench his hook out of the wood, but before
he could do so the water lifted the log out of the
groove and spun it down the slope. The turn was so
quick that Doc was thrown with terrific force into the
water, and the log rolled on down and floated off into
the deep water below the rapids. The preacher, who
had jumped when the log bucked, was carried on down
The Carolina Magazine
25
with the water, bul soon managed to scramble ashore.
Pushing us aside, when we would have aided him he
rushed down to the water's edge at the foot oi the
riffle.
"Doc is in there yet. We've got to get him."
And with that down he dived into the water. The
deptli was about nine feet, hut he had to deal with a
very swift current. Me soon came up empty handed,
as indeed we all knew he would. After a rest he went
down again, this time with some ot us for company
something even before he said so. After
trouble we hauled them both ashore, and
worked on the preacher, who was tho
hausted, the rest of us, with the exception
had gone for the doctor, worked on Doc,
a pretty bad condition, lie was almost (
had a great cut on his forehead. We g<
out of him and left the cut to the doctor,
came around and asked for the parson.
"Preacher," he said, weakly, "You're a
sport, and 1 not forget our bargain
_ ■*&* r—j- -r--. - -„.&^. ~- ,-,
lie next time the parson came up we all knew he had hoy around, and maybe — maybe I'll come
The Lantern Trail
considerable
while some
roughly ex-
ol one. who
who was in
[rowned and
>t the water
I le finally
blame good
I'll send the
too."
B
v
Brainard S. W^hiting
My Dear Doris : —
I have been disappointed in my expectation that I
would bear from you this week, and my sincere in-
terest that makes me cherish our active friendship
prompts me to send this reminder that your letter is
overdue at this port and to express the hope that "my
ship will come in" very, very soon. 1 am reminded
of a tale they tell along the shore of Croatan Sound.
About the year 1841 there lived on a self-supporting
and accordingly prosperous farm, a beautiful maiden
named Deborah, the very life and soul of the isolated
group who found employment on the ample farm. She
was worshipped by all, and most especially by her
father who yielded to every whim and humored every
caprice, except that be looked with stern disfavor on
the attention of a youth named Brandon who dwelt
across the marshlands in the neighboring hamlet of
Mashoes. Xow be it the mere daughterly contrari-
ness or be it that the youth was deserving of her in-
terest, at any rate, be was encouraged, and being en-
couraged there was neither man nor element to hold
him back.
Secretly they planned evening meetings beneath one
of the huge and friendly scuppernong arbors for which
eastern North Carolina is famed.
Now a hundred yards or so north of the arbor there
began one of the treacherous swamps of that region.
It covered hardly two square miles, but it bad an ill
history and there was many a tale told of unfortunates,
both human and animal, who had dared its interior.
Yet, there was a trail established through the center
which cut off three miles or so in the trip to the stores
at Mashoes. This was frequently used by hardy
spirits — but only in the day time.
Now Brandon being of a somewhat adventurous
turn, soul-bent on meeting his beloved, and revelling
in tricking the inimical father, suggested, and they
both agreed upon, the plan of bis coming to meet her
each evening through the swamps. This mode of ap-
proach would never be discovered by the watchful
old baron ; and besides be knew the trail well and De-
borah was to set a lantern at the edge, which owing
to the unusual directness of the trail, would safe-
guard him against losing his way.
For several evenings their pleasure was uninter-
rupted. Then one evening after supper Deborah lost
herself for a little while in a book, and ran out later a
little worried about the lantern only to meet her lover
under the arbor smiling and jestingly reproving. Ves, he
knew the trail well and, besides, love is a great leader.
It was several days later, one Sunday, when after
supper a brother came in with the weekly mail. De-
borah was excited over some personal letters — from
Virginia — from inland North Carolina — one from
New York — and who could blame her? She was
adored by all who knew her and she had several young
friends who were especially gifted in expressing their
adoration. Each letter must be read and re-read, and
each brought up reminiscences and attitudes that had
to be contemplated. Was it surprising that nearly two
hours had elapsed before she got up with a start of
self-reproach and hurried out towards the arbor?
Brandon was not there. She called, she ran to the
trail's beginning and called again. She told herself
that of course he would not have waited that long,
that he must have become angry and left. And yet
she remembered that he bad waited for nearly that
long on only last Tuesday when she had set the lan-
tern and gone back to the house and found it impos-
sible to get away from company for over an hour. So
she decided to go back to the arbor and wait. Maybe
be would come. But he did not come that night. Nor
the next. And soon the rumor went out from Ma-
shoes that the nearby swamp with its serpentine slime
and treacherous footholds had lured Brandon into its
mysterious "bourne from which no traveler returns."
That, Doris, is the distressing little tale they tell
along the Croatan Sound. They do not say whether
Deborab suffered with abiding grief or whether she
soon recovered and found solace in the other letters
from Virginia — inland North Carolina — New York —
and eventually a traveler from one of these places.
As to that I can but surmise.
In the new setting, Doris, where the hostile father
is unkind circumstances, the lantern your letters and
speech, and where the swamp in its dreadful and dan-
gerous capacity is doubts as to your desire, willing-
ness, or sincerity, I can but fervently pray that for
me the lantern will never be carelessly neglected. May
there be no necessity for surmise. Yet, if there be,
Doris, yes, I would rest easier in that swampy bourne
knowing that Virginia — inland North Carolina — New-
York — gave solace. The real tragedy would be to
lose my way when you would be there waiting and
longing for me to come.
26
The Carolina Magazine
Byron's Personality Revealed in
His Poetry
By Nellie Roberso/i
M AC AULA Y, in commenting on the immense
popularity of Byron with the generation of
a hundred years ago, regarded it as an af-
fectation, found, for the most part, in those whose
reading was confined to works of imagination, and he
prophesied: "To our children he will be merely a
writer ; and their impartial judgment will appoint his
place among writers, without regard to his rank or
his private history; his poetry will undergo a severe
sifting, and much of what has been admired by his
contemporaries will be rejected as worthless." In our
University Library is a copy of "The Byron Gallery :
A Series of Historical Embellishments to Illustrate
the Poetical Work of Lord Byron," published in 1833.
As the title implies, it is a collection of pictures il-
lustrating the characters of Byron's poems, with ac-
companying verses. These pictures of beautiful, pensive
women, strikingly similar in features, and of handsome,
gallant men, are evidently intended to represent the im-
aginative appeal in Byron's poetry which was much ap-
preciated by the last generation, but which is rejected
as worthless today. If there were students in the
University of that day who confined their reading to
poems of imagination, this volume must have given
them great delight. But does this appeal to the im-
agination represent the best of Byron's poetry or are
we right in shifting our admiration to that quality of
his work which has an appeal to our love of liberty,
love of freedom, and sense of justice.
Byron, "a man of many thoughts and deeds of good
and ill, extreme in both," once the darling of his
country, died an exile in a foreign land. One of his
biographers said of him, "Of a dark and ominous type
were his immediate forbears. Lmbridled passions, de-
fiant self-will, arrogant contempt for the accepted
order of things, together with high endowments of
energy — these made an inauspicious heritage." Byron
was denied in his childhood the necessarv care and
discipline that even a normal child should have, for
his mother was even more self-willed and untrained
than the wilful child and the father was an outcast
from his home. The mother showered blessings on
him at one minute and scoldings the next, with equal
unreasoning. At school he controlled his teachers,
who, in turn, tried to bully him into obedience. The
tempestuous days of his boyhood were repeated in his
later life, for as Wordsworth said, 'the child is father
of the man.' As the mother had treated the child, so
the public treated the poet, praising him excessively
for his virtues and blaming him unmercifully for his
sins. Torn as he was between the two conflicting
emotions of pride in self and pity of self, he became
the greatest contradiction of his age. His popularity
was due to his demonstration of the power of the
human spirit ; his condemnation to his utter scorn of
all external restraint. Whatever his faults may have
been, he made no attempt to conceal them, — a frank-
ness due, no doubt, to his egotism and consciousness
of his own superiority.
A striking illustration of this Byronic character-
istic is found in his dramatic poem, "Manfred," in
which the hero represents the feelings and emotions of
the poet himself, when he says to the spirits :
"The mind, the spirit, the Promethean spark
The lightning of my being, is as bright,
Pervading, and far darting as your own."
If any one quality in Byron's nature can explain his
deeds of good and ill, it must be this overpowering-
sense of superiority. Convinced that he was a little less
than the angels, he dared to do things which other men
had not the audacity to do.
In lieu of human association of powers equal to his
own, he turned to nature for companionship. He felt
a oneness with the grandeur of the mountains and the
power of the ocean. He felt a kinship with all the
forces of nature which struck a corresponding note in
his own commanding personality.
"Where rose the mountains, there to him were friends,
Where roll'd the ocean, thereon was his home ,
Where a blue sky, and glowing clime, extends,
He had the passion and the power to roam."
The language of the powerful forces of nature meant
more to him than the language of his f ellowmen. They
had something in common with his own superior na-
ture. To him the "high mountains were a feeling,
but the hum of cities torture."
Akin to this love of nature was Byron's passionate love
of freedom. His most enduring poems center around
the theme of Liberty. In the "Prisoner of Chillon,"
the prisoner speaks in such terms as Byron, loathing
individual captivity as he did, would have spoken
under similar conditions. The story is simply but im-
pressively told of the imprisonment of three brothers
in the tower of Chillon, of the deadly monotony of the
life, the dreadful prison fare, the darkness, the des-
pair, and finally the death of two, leaving the lonely
brother to tread out his life chained to a stone pillar.
When unexplained compassion in his keepers gave
him freedom, he was so accustomed to the bondage
that he accepted release with a sigh.
In the "Bride of Abydos," another narrative poem,
the strength lies in the wonderful love of freedom
felt by the hero, Selim, as he describes to Zuleika his
personal thraldom under Giaffir, and his emotion on
gaining temporary freedom. A few lines will show
the depth of feeling.
"One word alone can paint to thee
That more than feeling — I was Free !
E'en for thy presence ceased to pine ;
The World — nay, Heaven itself was mine!"
Byron's love of freedom became a resentment to all
forms of personal restraint. To him Prometheus was
The Carolina Magazine
17
a symbol <>t that dcliancc i>l I ale- and personal tyranny
against which his si ml rebelled. He endured eternal
misery rather than yield his will to the gods. Byron
was convinced that man is master of his destiny and
has the right to choose- between controlling or yielding
to fate. All forms of bondage were repugnant to him,
even association with his fellowmen, for relief from
whom he turned to Nature.
Believing that freedom, both individual and na-
tional, could not die, although the apparent failure of
the French Revolution threatened it, he made a pas-
sionate appeal to keep the banner flying. Men all
around him were discouraged at the turn of affairs in
France and despaired of ever realizing their dreams
of freedom from tyranny, while Byron, always con-
fident of ultimate victory wrote these lines:
"Yet, Freedom ! yet thy banner, torn, but flying,
Screams like the thunder-storm against the wind ;
Thy trumpet voice, though broken now and dying,
The loudest still the tempest leaves behind;
Thy tree hath lost its blossoms, and the rind,
Chopp'd by the axe, looks rough and little worth,
But the sap lasts, and still the seed we find
Sown deep, even in the bosom of the North:
So shall a better spring less bitter fruits bring forth."
Byron not only wrote for freedom but he lived and
died for it. If any one thing could redeem him in
the eyes of the world, it was the part he took in the
struggle of the Greeks for independence. There he
found an outlet for his own feelings and wholeheart-
edly threw himself into the Greek cause against the
Turks. The history and romance surrounding the
Greek nation appealed to his imagination and when he
found that they were in earnest in their desire to
throw off the foreign yoke, he entered upon the task
with all the vehemence of his nature.
Sympathy for those nations which came under
Napoleon's tyranny invoked the highest condemnation
from Byron. For personal glory, Napoleon had sac-
rificed millions of men, empires had fallen at his feet,
necks of monarchs had been his footstool, and at last
when he lay prostrate, more humbled than the mean-
est soldier of his had ever been, he was an example
to some new Napoleon who might arise to shame the
world again.
Although Byron could not forgive Napoleon's ty-
ranny, he excused him for the excesses of which he
was guilty, inasmuch as his own nature craved similar
sensations. In some of his poems there is an under-
current of a mental comparison between himself and
Napoleon. He felt that Napoleon, like himself, had a
fire and emotion of the soul which would not keep
within bounds, and that had been his downfall. His
desires, which once kindled, could not be quenched, had
preyed upon high adventure, and never tiring, had
finally consumed him. Of himself, he says, that his
brain had become a gulf of flame and phantasy, which
had finally poisoned his life because unchecked in his
youth. He felt that they both were driven by an un-
relenting fate to their own disaster which they were
powerless to avert.
Byron always had a sense of injury, a craving for
sympathy, and yet he did not blame fate for the bit-
terness of his life. He had the feeling that he had
lived in vain, that all was over for him in this world,
even when he was in the prime of young manhood. In
"Manfred," be hints at having committed a dreadful
sin, the exact nature of which is not disclosed. For
this sin his solitude was solitude no more, but was
peopled with Furies. In agony of spirit he had gnashed
his teeth in darkness, cursed himself, and prayed for
death and oblivion as a relief for his suffering, but
in vain. It cannot be doubted that his own case has
been duplicated in Manfred's love for Astarte. Tin-
sadness of the unfortunate relation is revealed in his
words to the spirit as she makes her momentary ap-
pearance :
"Thou lovedst me
Too much, as I loved thee ; we were not made
To torture thus each other, though it were
The deadliest sin to love as we have loved."
That he would take all the punishment and suffering
to himself, in order that her future, might be happy,
blessed, commands one's sympathy. He banished him-
self from his country, gave up his former friends and
forced himself to travel in foreign countries, always
longing for his native land and its people. This long-
ing is expressed in the poem to his wife, "Fare Thee
Well," of which Madame de Staei said, when she
read it, that she envied the person to whom it was
written.
Although he repented his guilt, and assumed all
the blame, he could not escape the torturing lashes of
his conscience. He spared not himself in comparing
his attitude toward the world with that of the world
toward him. Too proud to bend a knee in worship of
anything the world had to offer, too proud to seek
any advantage flattery might afford, he lived in the
world apart from his fellows. Nothing in his expe-
rience showed him that the world had hopes which
could be realized, or virtues which were merciful,
though granted that they did exist for others, and he
believed that some few people had genuine sympathy
for others, that one or two were really what they
seemed and "that goodness is no name, and happiness
no dream."
We naturally wonder what Byron's ideas of the next
world were. There is very little in his poetry
about heaven and the future life, but there is enough
for us to know that he believed in the immortality of
the soul, that when the mind is free from all its bur-
dens, it lives again in another world.
According to Wordsworth's conception of a great
and good poet, that he should himself be a great and
good man, Byron falls far short, but he was a good
poet and will have a high place in literature. He was
not a good man, and yet, he did many extremely good
things as well as many extremely bad things, and for
his good deeds we shall remember him and honor him.
Names
"There's nought in names." the cvnic said.
And he a man of fame,
Throughout the land the cry was heard :
There's nothing in a name!
"Nought in a name?" came from the youth —
"That's older than the hills !
But tell me why, when I hear Her name.
My heart with rapture thrills?"
D. R. I lone i x.
28
The Carolina Magazine
Death's Violin
By H. E. O'Neal
IST< >()l) near the grave of a very dear friend, h
had grown quite dark. Half of the Heavens was
fair, sprinkled with twinkling stars; the other half
frowned a dark, rapid, wind-cloud. 1 was there
asking myself, over and over again, "Is it worth while?
What's the use?" I turned my eyes toward the center
of the grave which was decorated with a garland of
beautiful flowers. To my great surprise a commotion
was taking place there. Suddenly the flowers slid
from the grave; then, first the dirt began to stir, then
a long skeleton hand holding a bow shot np from the
moulding earth. No sooner done than came another,
grasping a violin in its long bony ringers. A skull fol-
lowed, wearing a golden crown. The grave opened;
the skeleton, entire, emerged. Xothing save the hare
creaking bones was seen.
This ghostly image took a seat on the toot-stone,
pulled his jaws apart, placed a rusty oval whistle be-
tween his teeth, turned so the rising gale could whistle
through cavities once occupied by molars, and blew in
ghastly accents that 1 might understand; "] am the
King of Death, or rather, death itself. 1 am the great
Democrat, the great Tyrant also, f visit every man
sooner or later and claim him in the end. Some f give
eternal torment; some eternal life, ft depends on the
individual. It also usually depends on the individual
how soon 1 shall visit him. See this how. It repre-
sents ambition. Note this violin ; one half of it is made
of gold, the other half of highly polished copper, ft
has six strings. The strings on my right when 1 hold
it in position to play are symbols, — the first, of Love;
the second, of Service; the third, of Perfection. The
three left to right are symbols, too, — the first, of
Animalism; the second, of Pleasure; the third, of Deg-
radation. The left J call Animalism; the right Spiritual.
It is time for you to fight your battle. 1 will play."
With these words Death placed the violin against
his shoulder .sockets, drew his how, ready to proceed.
But ere he began, the wind breezed, whistling through
his empty eyeball sockets, mourning through his flesh-
less ribs, sighing into a gurgling, half-checked scream
through his dented unprotected ear holes.
The graves burst open, and skeletons of all sizes,
from the smallest babe, to the bent, crunched bones ol
the old, all gathered around King Death and me.
The bow touched the violin; Ambition clashed with
Animalism. Babylonic music filled the air; while the
wind increased into a gale. Louder and louder vibrated
the music, greater and greater became its appeal to
sensualitv. 1 could not control mv thoughts; my mind
became saturated with evil intentions, intentions ot an
animal plane. Passions ol the Mesh slabbed moral
guards; passions reigned, all was passion.
I turned my eyes from King Death to the skeletons.
Some were waltzing on die green turf, their hones clat-
tering as a broken shutter to a haunted house. Some
were gambling, their dice striking the earth in time
with the jazz. Some were stealing; some, bewitched,
enamored couples were arm in arm. and the wind
whistling through their gleaming teeth, brought shrill
snatches of their conversation, such as, "My philoso-
phy is: ' liat, drink, and be merry; for tomorrow you
may die.' My God is the Moment. The Moment is all
there is in life. Tomorrow will take care of itself !"
The bow shifted slightly, bearing down on the
Pleasure string. Extreme jazz music burst forth.
Weird voices filled the air; a gleeful crowd was be-
fore my eyes. Every skeleton before me seemed hil-
arious in whatever he was doing, enjoying temporary
existence to the fullest extent, dissipating faster and
taster, burning a candle at both ends. Couple after
couple indulged itself to the fullest extent, breaking
the laws of man and God.
f could control myself no longer, to such a height
were my animal passions, my sensual nature, raised.
1 leaped to my feet, and cried, "Oh, Death, give me
Pleasure ; I don't care when you come to take me. The
hire of the wild in me, is great. It chisels me to ac-
tion. If you be all powerful, grant expression to that
which your wonderful, mystic violin has stirred."
King Death whistled assent, pitched his jazz a note
higher, and nodded toward a band of skeletons at his
feet ; who immediately donned mystic gowns. Some
transformed, bloomed into pretty, blushing damsels;
some changed into handsome young men ; some as-
sumed the drawn countenance of the weary ; some that
of the defiled, and some were marred with villain's
stain. These actors staged the green. The first scene
was on. A charming maid took the stage. What a
beauty ! Long, curly, golden hair tossed in the wind.
Two pinches of the sky for eyes with compressed star
sheen centering each pinch ! Chiseled features unpar-
alleled ! In her cheeks grew the red rose blooming,
fragrant, nourished from the moisture ot the sky
above, branching into bud lips. Such physical per-
fection ! The snug-fitting stage costume, the auto-
matic response to emotion — Venus would blush !
Gracefully tipping nearer she announced, "The Fall
of Babylon."
A band of young maidens took the stage, led by
the queen of the Prologue, and they began slowly to
turn Love into the lure of Babylon.
"Hail. Goddesses! Where, fair ones, do you hail
from? Surely, I see your souls lighting up superb
countenances, bewitching magnetically, entwining me.
1 must touch the rose of these cheeks, and sip the
nectar of those blooming lips."
Leaping to my feet I started for the stage.
The music changed, the bow shifted to the Degra-
dation string. King Death nodded. Shame and
Guilt, skeleton brothers, stepped toward me; but ere
they reached me Morality interfered; though imp in
size, he was swift of feet; though slow to act, he was
power in action. Two well directed blows ; Shame and
Guilt rolled on the green; every bone knocking, clat-
tering in its socket. One bound; Morality stood by
Tii e ( 'akoi.i x.\ Magazi ne
29
my side, plucking at my arm with one fleshless hand,
while feeling for my heart with the other. The howl-
ing wind puffed his bare chest hones with pride.
Greater became his proportions — Lo, lie, a skeleton.
began to grow.
The mystic actors were no more. Once more, all
was death on the green. I turned toward the skeletons.
Some were groveling in the dirt trying to hide their
faces. Some were stabbing each other with knives.
Some were running here and there like maniacs. Some
were on their knees, reaching backward and forward,
as if in intense pain, — not one was happy.
The bow went wild. It struck all the strings at
once. Animalism, Pleasure, Degradation, Love. Ser-
vice, Perfection. Many emotions surged through me,
swelling, tearing my heart, because of their weight.
My head ached as if it would burst. It seemed as it
I had reached the cross-roads of life and did not
know which way to go. First, the Animal, fleshy,
sensual things of life, presented themselves before me.
in burning pictures. Then the Aesthetic, Spiritual
side of life presented its beautiful images. Then the
Animal and Spiritual presented images, ideas, together
with such force that my soul hune looselv and mv in-
telligence almost lied Irom me. "My God, My God,
what must I do A I cried.
'I'he music changed. The bow touched the strings,
then Love, then Service, then Perfection, all three com-
bined. \ musical strain, melodious, aesthetic, refin-
ing, filled the air, reviving the most sacred memories
of the past.
The wind died down to a light musical breeze. I
turned. Ling Death was radiant, lor now he knew he
was playing a soul in his music, music ol which he had
a concept, — while the groveling, debased, degenerate
skeletons, all repentant, assumed a prayerful attitude,
and assembled at Death's feet, praising God, each con-
cerned with his neighbor's comfort.
King Death turned to me. "Remember the song
that centers about the dearest spot on earth, and the
memories that make it sacred. Live an exemplified
life of Truth. Goodness, and Beauty. 1 am slow hut
sure. To one type of man 1 offer Nell hire; to an-
other Life Eternal."
The music ceased. King Death vanished, and his
procession returned to their graves, as the Sun in Mis
morning gown peeped at the World.
A Tacit Claim
By Dan Byrd
IT was in the midst of winter. The whole country
was in a veritable panic. Fear and distrust had
entered the heart of the industrial world, and was
there playing its role of financial ruin. Industrv had
not, as yet, been paralyzed, but it had been greatly
hindered. All classes of people, merchants, lawyers,
bankers, and farmers were affected alike by the fi-
nancial crisis. Money was not in very great circula-
tion, especially among a certain class of Southern
farmers who had put practically all their finances in
investments.
Early on the night of December 30th, in the city
of Newport, a rich merchant was sitting in his office,
huddled as near as possible to a small oil heater. Mc-
< iray had a purpose for staying in his office that night.
lie had had a business reverse, and something had to
be done. He held the notes of several farmers, some
of which would be due soon. On his desk lav a folded
paper on which was written in large black letters,
"Mortgage Deed." Below these words were the names
of James D. Hart and J. F. McGrav.
"Yes, I'll go see him to-night," the merchant said
in an undertone, as if afraid of himself. He took the
paper from the desk and left the office hesitatingly,
though the hesitation did not last for long. He turned
towards home and quickened his step, for it was cold,
and he had only a short distance to go. But soon he
stopped, and then began again, much slower this time.
The rich old merchant was evidently in deep thought.
He actually turned and started back to the office, as
if he had forgotten something.
"But T need the money." he muttered, and went on
home.
Rosa, the merchant's daughter, was joyously sur-
prised when her father came in and asked : "Rosa,
want to take a little ride into the country?"
"Sure daddy, f just was wanting to go somewhere.
\\ here're you going?"
"< )h. just a little way into the country. I want
to see a certain tanner on some special business."
Xo further explanation was given. The two were
soon on their way with a Cole Eight, traveling over
such rough roads as are found in North Carolina,
especially near Newport. Few words were spoken on
the trip between the father and daughter. Both were
seemingly thoughtful. Finally, the girl broke the si-
lence.
"Daddy, jimmy Hart said he didn't think he would
go back to college next year, why don't you try to
get him to take the manager's place, the one left va-
cant last week ?"
"Why isn't he going back, Rosa?"
"1 don't know, daddy."
"What do you know about Jimmy Hart, anyway?"
This last question was not answered. The con-
versation ended here, for McGrav would not ask the
question again, and Rosa did not seem disposed to
answer it. Besides, at this moment, the car was stop-
ped in front of a beautiful country home, fts out-
line was clearly seen in the bright moonlight.
"Why, is this where you were going', daddy?" Rosa
asked somewhat surprised.
"Yes," was the careless reply.
"But, daddy, I don't want to go in. Fll wait out
here." she said, though even then she was shivering
from the cold. "You won't be here long, will you,
daddy ?"
30
The Carolina Magazine
"No, but you'd freeze out here, Rosa."
"All right then, if I must, I'll go," and having been
met at the door by the same "Jimmy" of whom Rosa
had spoken, the two were invited to enter.
Frank McGray and his daughter had made their
entrance into a home where hospitality reigned. They
took their seats side by side before a huge fire-place,
from which the great log fire radiated not only heat,
pleasing to a chilled body, but also, rays of light,
which reflected in the faces of those sitting near, gave
them, whether artificial or not, the appearance of
happv people. James Hart and his wife and son
formed a part of the semi-circle, and McGray and
Rosa completed it.
"I suppose you would like to see me privately, Mr.
McGray?" asked the elder Hart.
"Yes, I would. You see I hate to mention trivial
business matters when everybody seems to be so happy
and to be getting along so nicely, but such things
will arise, you know," came back in a tone which re-
vealed, unintentionally, a touch of hypocrisy.
"Yes, Daddy's always talking about business, and
I don't like so much of it myself, but as he says, I
guess it is all necessary," Rosa said, as the two older
gentlemen left the hospitable room to a truly happy
trio, the mother, the son, and the girl whom Jimmy
had known for over six years and with whom he had
found no faults.
"Business is business and it must be attended to,"
thought the hypocritical, money-loving merchant. The
two entered an adjoining room and immediately pro-
ceeded to "business."
"Well, Hart, as the note is due tomorrow, and as
I need the money worse than you can imagine, I
thought I would drive out to see if you "
"No use saying it. I can't, and I'll tell you why if
you'll permit me. My cotton won't sell at all. I've
three hundred bales, but the market has completely
gone to pieces. Can't you . . . ," the countenance
of the merchant began to cloud, "Can't you renew the
note?" the farmer asked.
McGray made no answer, but instead, he placed
the note and its security, the mortgage, on the table
before him. As he did so, he saw an envelope ad-
dressed in a girl's handwriting to
Mr. James Hart, Jr.,
Harvard University,
Cambridge, Massachusetts.
He recognized the handwriting immediately. Beside
the envelope lay the letter itself.
"I'm afraid I can't renew for you," the merchant
said as he glanced at the letter on the table, only a
part of which he could see well enough to read. But
one line he did see: "I'm surprised, Jimmy, that you
are quitting . . . ." The old merchant looked up
dazed. "And it's come to this," he thought. For a
minute his mind was turned from thoughts of the pay-
ment of the note. He was still thinking, "What a
pretty mess this is," when some one knocked at the
door and opened it slowly. It was Jimmy.
"Pardon me please, but I think I forgot one of
my old letters in here today. It was mighty careless,
I must admit."
"Here's something over here," McGray told him in-
nocently.
"That's it. Thanks."
Jimmy took the letter and envelope with a feeling
of suspicion that some one had transgressed on alien
territory, but he forgot that he had left it there
himself.
When Jimmy had gone, the room was left quiet
for a few minutes. His father, in deep thought, and as
if alone, murmured: "And he'll have to quit college,
too. It's a shame. Well," he said as if awakening
from a stupor, "I can do nothing at present. You'll
have to foreclose if you can't wait."
"I hope, sir, that foreclosure will not be necessary.
Come to town tomorrow and see if you can't nego-
tiate a loan with your bank." The process of legal
foreclosure of a note was an expensive and long drawn
out one, and McGray knew it. He knew, too, that
discretion in this case would be the best policy. "And
what's all this about Rosa and Jimmy Hart?" he
thought, although he determined not to ask her. Again
he showed a policy of discretion.
"It's getting time for me to go now, Mr. Hart, but I
hope to see you tomorrow."
Again the two business men entered the room where
cheerfulness prevailed. The oak-log fire was slowly
dying down. The old Seth Thomas clock struck ten.
"So late?" Rosa said, "and it doesn't seem like it's
been half an hour. We'll have to go, won't we,
daddy?"
"Yes, Rosa."
"I've had a mighty good time, Mrs. Hart, and I
know daddy has too," Rosa said, little knowing the
real purpose of her father's visit. "You and Mr. Hart
must come to see us when you go to town."
Jimmy and Rosa went out on the veranda to wait
for her father, for he was preparing, even then, to go.
"You will, won't you, Jimmy?"
"As you say, Rosa."
They closed the door behind them.
Rosa's father soon followed, and the two McGrays
went out ; one happy, the other thoughtful and serious,
though necessarily in a sympathetic mood. He could
not get his money then. That was clear. And he did
not desire to foreclose the note, for that would be an
unwise financial policy.
Rosa, too, had a claim, a tacit, unwritten one, a
first mortgage, one which did not require a long pro-
cess of legal foreclosure, lint only a faithful promise
and that was alreadv given.
A person who is a constant reader of the society
news in our state papers cannot fail to be aware of
the fact that every youth who has been joined in the
bonds of matrimony within the last fifty years has
been a man of sterling qualities plus all of the business
qualifications of a Morgan. And as for the person
on the other end of the rope, we know that she is a
beautiful and charming young lady, despite her age
and looks.
Freshman, travelling Durham-Chapel Hill highway
en route to enter the university, — "Pop was right, the
road to learning is a rough one."
The Carolina Macazink
The Twentieth Century Becomes
of Age
OX [anuary first, the Twentieth Century, speaking
in terms of legal phraseology, passed over the
threshold of young manhood. Twenty years of the
century's life in the annals of History and Civiliza-
tion have passed beyond the horizon oi Time. As in
our mortal existence, the ensuing years seem to leave-
behind the milestones more rapidly. Each succeeding
year possesses for us a fleetness unequalled by the
preceding; one. So it is that we are now scarcely able
to realize that the present century has passed its
twenty-first birthday.
Indeed, the young life of this Christian era has been
short. Yet, the events which have transpired since
1899 have been many and of the most momentous in
the history of the world. Following years of peace
and prosperity broken only by occasional and rather
insignificant changes in fortunes, the contentment of
the new age was threatened by an approaching
shadow. War clouds of dark hue appeared on the
horizon, advancing rapidly and menacingly across the
clear sky. Suddenly the rumble of the chariots of
war fell on the ears of Mankind. As quickly did the
young century abandon the garb of peace for the
armor of war.
Facing hardships and privation, it battled in order
that its descendants might not be called upon to pax-
tribute to Mars. Now it is convalescing from the
effects of the bloody combat. To be sure, the return
to health and vigor is slow. The relapses are fre-
quent and discouraging. However, Mankind is hope-
ful, ft is believed that the century will recover en-
tirely from its economic, social and political wounds —
a new being, red blooded and capable.
Oh. son of the Ages, face the future boldly and
sanely. Consider the teachings of the past and dis-
regard the words of the betrayers of mortal peace and
progress.
C. T. L.
God and Business
There were forty scornful laymen
And they cursed the church of God ;
They sang like drunken choristers
Of the spirit and the clod.
They laughed at life eternal
And they spat upon the flame
Of the holy church inviolate.
They sneered at Jesus' name.
But each one of the laymen
Made a business-like retreat ;
They left aside their singing;
They crouched at Jesus' feet.
They had learned in business dealings
To have tie and sock accord,
To be wary and relentless,
And to cultivate the Lord.
Jonathan Daniels.
Aren't Dreams a Bore?
Soft-eyed she smiles at inc.
Down through the years.
My deams bring revelrv.
Yet they bring tears.
And she's all youth and glee,
Enticing, too.
I ler eyes 1< >ok dow n on me,
I .ike I leaven's blue.
Sadly I browse and think-
While she smiles down.
I watch the spent coals blink.
There's ne'er a I town.
Always the same, sweet smile,
( i-laddens me through.
I ler dimples still beguile.
Temptingly, too.
Then stern truth rouses me.
Says, "Come to earth.
Come from your revelry.
What's dreaming worth?"
For I 'm a bachelor old,
Two score and more.
My dream maid's tale is told,
Not as before.
She's fat and forty-three,
Mother of four,
A village gossip, she —
Aren't dreams a bore?
Mack C. ( Iorhaii .
A camera doesn't lie, but we will venture to say
that some of the seniors found it rather insulting.
Most Xew Year resolutions and other good inten-
tions are like a fainting woman, — they miss their pur-
pose unless they arc carried out.
A man who talks about how much work he is doinj
is generally trying to fool himself.
EVERYTHING IN STATIONERY AT
FOISTER'S
KODAKS
SUPPLIES
DEVELOPING
PRINTING
ENLARGING
FRAMING
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
Text -Books, Note Books
Stationery, Fountain Pens
Full Line Athletic Goods
Tennis Rackets Restrung
French Shnner and
Urner Shoes
Kahn and Storrs-Schaefer Tailored-to-
Measure Clothes
THE BOOK EXCHANGE
The University's Co-operative Store Located in
Y. M. C. A.
'STUDENT OUTFITTERS'
DRUGGISTS
REXALL STORE
PATTERSON BROS.
SHAEFFER AND WATERMAN FOUN-
TAIN PENS
NORRIS CANDIES CUT FLOWERS
Symphony Lawn, Gentlemen Club, Carlton
Club — Correct Stationery for Gentlemen
=■>
The Greensboro Daily News
Is the favorite newspaper of many North Carolina
people, because its broad liberal policy and its ex-
cellent news service appeal to them.
North Carolina is a great state, and the Daily News
stands for those things which tend to upbuild it.
Keep abreast with present-day events by subscrib-
ing for the Daily News.
$6.50 Daily and Sunday, from now to June 1,
1921
Co-eds may come
and Co-eds may go —
but a Policy on the PILOT COMPLETE
PROTECTION PLAN will stay with
you under all circumstances.
It protects against
DEATH - ACCIDENT - DISABILITY - LOSS OF LIFE
Southern Life and Trust
Company
Greensboro, N. C.
A. W. McALISTER, Pres. ARTHUR WATT, Secretary
R. G. VAUGHN, 1st V-Pres. H. B. GUNTER, Agency Mgr.
A. M. SCALES, 2nd V-Pres. T. D. BLAIR, Ass't Agency Mgr.
E. A'. HOWELL, President
R. H. Ward, V.-Prrs
The Peoples Bank
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
Lukco Lloyd, Vice-President
G. B. Griffin, Cusln
P. Andrews, Ax.it. Cashier
Phone 2656 The Manuel's Serves You Right
" CLEANLINESS" OUR MOTTO
Manuel's Cafe
Manuel A Panagiotou. Manager
i NO BRANCHES)
1 12 W. MARKET ST. GREENSBORO, N. C
Cy Thompson Says:
The University Agency votes "yes" on the proposition to appropriate
$5,000,000 for the needed improvements at the University, and in addition, we
pledge our support to any worthy movement which will better conditions in
North Carolina.
We arc co-operating with scores of Carolina students and alumni in pro-
tecting' their credit, their homes and business interests. Write us or come to
see us and let us seiwe you.
The University Agency
JEFFERSON STANDARD LIFE INSURANCE CO.
CYRUS THOMPSON, Jr.
President and Manager
W. H. ANDREWS, Jr.
Secretary and Treasurer
"INDIVIDUAL SERVICE TO CAROLINA STUDENTS AND ALUMNI'
Jones & Frasicr Company
Durham, N. C.
Gold and Silversmiths
Estimates cheerfully furnished on medals, al
college jewelry and banquet favors
Eubanks Drug Co,
Offers 28 Years' Experience
THE BANK OF CHAPEL HILL
M. C. 8. NOBLE
President
R. L. STROWD
Vice-President
M. E. HOGAN
Cashier
Oldest and Strongest Bank in Orange County
A. A. Kluttz Co.
Everything for the Student
The University of North Carolina
Maximum Seruice to the People of the State
A.
The College of Liberal Arts
B.
The School of Applied Science
( 1 ) Chemical Engineering
(2) Electrical Engineering
(3) Civil and Road Engineering
(4) Soil Investigation
C.
The Graduate School
D.
The School of Law
E.
The School of Medicine
F.
The School of Pharmacy
G.
The School of Education
H.
The Summer School
I.
The School of Commerce
J.
The Bureau of Extension
K.
The School of Public Welfare
Literary Societies, Student Publications, Student- Activity Or-
ganizations, Y. M. C. A.
Gymnasium and Swimming Pool, Two Athletic Fields, Twenty-
four Tennis Courts, Indoor and Outdoor Basketball Courts.
Military Training Under Competent Officers.
82, 000- Volume Library, 800 Current Periodicals.
Write to the University When You Need Help
For Information Regarding the
University, Address
THOMAS J, WILSON, Jr., Registrar
.' " 'I1,, " " , ■ , ' I ' ." 1 ,1 ,. ." !,■ ,. . " ' 'i ,:r:,| ,,i '-
OLD SERIES VOL. 51 NUMBER 6 NEW SERIES VOL. 38
March, 1921
The New
Carolina
Magazine
i
Diamond Anniversary Number
THE UNIVERSITY
Today Yesterday
INCIDENTS AND HAPPENINGS
THOUGHT— STUDENTS
THE CAMPUS
!
,
Price 20 Cents
IIIIIIIIIIIHNIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIillllllllllllllHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII^
Camel Cigarettes are such
a revelation in quality!
COMPARE Camels with any cigarette in the world at
any price and you will realize how unusual and
delightful they really are. And then, too, you will better
understand why Camels are universally smoked through-
out the nation!
Camels were created to be the finest cigarette ever
made both as to quality and the enjoyment they provide.
They were made to excel in refreshing flavor and wonder-
ful mellow mildness any cigarette you ever smoked — and
they do! Your taste will prove that!
You'll keenly appreciate the smooth, much-desired
delightfulness that comes to you from Camels expert
blend of choice Turkish and choice Domestic tobaccos
— and — Camels freedom from unpleasant cigaretty after-
taste and unpleasant cigaretty odor!
And, it's real satisfaction to be able to smoke Camels
as liberally as you like because they never tire your taste!
R. J. Reynolds Tobacco Company, Winston-Salem, N. C
Carrels are sold every-
where in scientifically
sealed packages of 20
cigarettes for 20 cents.
How is a Wireless
Message Received?
EVERY incandescent lamp has a filament. Mount a metal
plate on a wire in the lamp near the filament. A current
leaps the space between the filament and the plate when the
filament glows.
Edison first observed this phenomenon in 1883. Hence it was
called the "Edison effect."
Scientists long studied the "effect" but they could not explain
it satisfactorily. Now, after years of experimenting with Crookes
tubes, X-ray tubes and radium, it is known that the current that
leaps across is a stream of "electrons" — exceedingly minute particles
negatively charged with electricity.
These electrons play an important part in wireless communica-
tion. When a wire grid is interposed between the filament and the
plate and charged positively, the plate is aided in drawing electrons
across; but when the grid is charged negatively it drives back the elec-
trons. A very small charge applied to the grid, as small as that re-
ceived from a feeble wireless wave, is enough to vary the electron
stream.
So the grid in the tube enables a faint wireless impulse to control
the very much greater amount of energy in the flow of electrons, and
so radio signals too weak to be perceived by other means become per-
ceptible by the effects that they produce. Just as the movement of
a throttle controls a great locomotive in motion, so a wireless wave,
by means of the grid, affects the powerful electron stream.
All this followed from studying the mysterious "Edison effect"^
a purely scientific discovery.
No one can foresee what results will follow from research in pure
science. Sooner or later the world must benefit practically from the
discovery of new facts.
For this reason the Research Laboratories of the General Electric
Company are concerned as much with investigations in pure science
as they are with the improvement of industrial processes and products.
They, too, have studied the "Edison effect " scientifically. The result
has been a new form of electron tube, known as the "pliotron", a type
of X-ray tube free from the vagaries of the old tube; and the "kene-
tron", which is called by electrical engineers a "rectifier" because it
has the property of changing an alternating into a direct current.
All these improvements followed because the Research Labora-
tories try to discover the "how" of things. Pure science always
justifies itself.
General Office
Schenectady, N.Y.
95-377 D
~w www w wawmw w w w w w wmwwwmmwwmwww wmmMMmmwmwwww ww'wwMmm^1!!
The New Carolina Magazine
Published by th: Dialectic and Philanthropic Literary Societies
of the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Old Scries Vol. 5 1
Number 6
New Series Vol. 38
Contributing lid i tors
G. B. PORTER
W. W. STOUT
IONATHAN DANIELS
W. P. HUDSON
HUBERT HEFFNER
W. E. HORNER
D. R. HODGIN
GEO. \V. McCOY
Editor-in-C hicj
TYRE TAYLOR, Di.
Business Manager
P. A. REAVIS, Jr., Phi.
Assistant Editor
PHILLIP HETTLEMAN, Phi.
Assistant Business Managers
W. E. MATHEWS
C. T. WILLIAMS
. Issociate Editors
C. T. BOYD, Di.
W. L. BLYTHE, Di.
C. W. PHILLIPS, Di.
DAN BYRD, Phi.
J. A. BENDER
lU'M3U9UniiniJij57^2£7jjjT7^7^^
>c
Contents
March, 1921
I'AGE
Editorial 3
THE WORLD AND NORTH CAROLINA
The Evolutionary Growth of Religion — H. C. Heffner - 5
There Is Nothing True But Heaven — Sudie II'. Monk 8
On the Admission of Foreigners Into Office in the U. S. — James K. Polk 9
Opinions on Co-Education 11
The Philosophy of Business — Walter J. Motherly 12
Politics vs. Statesmanship — IV. T. Shaw 13
North Carolina's Dirt Aristocracy and Its Evils — Colvin T. Leonard... 14
Is the Chief Justice Being "Vamped?" — W. T. Shaw 16
A New Race—//. C. Heffner 17
PERSONALITIES
The Promise of American Life — William E. Horner 18
Marion Butler — Walter E. Wiles 23
Charles Wiley Phillips — William E. Homer 25
Louis Graves — Phillip He 1 1 lemon 27
Work and Be Successful — William E. Homer 28
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Perpetltal Motion Machines 30
The Mathematics Club 31
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
Through a Glass Darkened — M. C. Gorham e>2
Carolina Magazine's History — George l\' . McCoy 36
Old Days at the University — A. M. Moscr : 40
Memories of the Summer School — /. M. Robbins 42
North Carolina Through the Eyes of Wordsworth — Charles W. Phillips 43
Luck — Elizabeth A. Lay 45
"Orifntal Sky" — Carlos U. Lowrance 45
Our Life Day — Jesse M . Robbins 45
Manhood — Jack Spruill 45
THE CABOOSE
New Dormitory Started 46
Athletics 46
TO OUR PATRONS
The Carolina Magazine is strictly a college publication. No copyrighted material will be
received, no article will be paid for, and all material carried in The Carolina Magazine is released
for the press directly upon publication. The Board reserves the right to revise to a limited degree
any manuscript submitted, but will not publish revised articles until consent of author is obtained.
Address all contributions to Tyre Taylor, Editor-in-Chief, Carolina Magazine, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Subscription price $1.50 a year — 20 cents a copy
Entered as second class matter at the Postoffice at Chapel Hill, N. C, November 1, 1920.
/. THE NEW CAROLINA MAGAZINE .*.
Old Series Vol. 5 1
MARCH, 1921
New Series Vol. 38
Editorial
Magazine \ Diamond
Anniversary
CAROLINA MAGAZINE is with this issue.
celebrating the Diamond Anniversary of its exis-
tence. This anniversary should have been observed
just two years ago, but due to some unknown reason,
tin's important date in the Magazine's history was
allowed to pass by unnoticed.
The management of the Magazine, thinking and
deciding that the seventy-lift h birthday should not be
allowed to pass by without some form of recognition,
has made this the Birthday Number. As a matter of
fact, March sees the Magazine attain the venerable
age of seventy-seven years, but due to that thing called
editorial license, we will celebrate only its seventy-fifth
anniversary.
It is the purpose of the Magazine to give in this
Birthday Number a panoramic view of the University
of today and the University of yesterday. In so far as
possible, articles are being run which should allow
the reader to contrast the thought and action of the
University today with the thought and action of the
University of yesterday. To this end, we have pro-
cured photographs pertaining to the University as it
is today and as it was in days gone by.
That Confounded "Pick*
T T'S ruining the aesthetic life of the University,"
-*- someone was heard to remark the other day.
We believe a truer statement would be that the Pick
is our most useful institution because it serves to
show Us up in our true intellectual colors. The boys
go to the Pick because they like it ; they stay away
from some dry lecture or stereotyped concert because
the Pick is more attractive.
And can they be blamed? This is a community
which bulges with perhaps more information than
knowledge. It is removed from the world and set
off from the din and smoke and glamour of busy
places. As a community it is full of color and per-
sonality as all college towns are but it is all of the
quiet and conventional kind. From the still region
of books and vines and sequestered walks one can
enter the Pick and at once be in an entirely different
environment. At the Pick one sees beautiful women in
alluring scenes; one sees men struggling realistically
with cold and hunger in faraway places ; one glimpses
on the screen, through the masterful acting of some
of the better stars, the realities, actualities, and ro-
mance of the great world outside. The knowledge that
truth is always stranger than fiction, that life itself
is more baffling and paradoxical than was ever por-
trayed on the cinema, makes enjoyment more keen.
The Tick is a recreation. It takes one from the class-
room grind and from the sight of men with flabby
muscles, men who are perpetually "sicklied over with
the pale cast of thought." It takes one from the
scant and deadly dry repetition that is being handed
out in our great state-run information factory.
The longing of the youth at that romantic period
when most of us enter college is for action. He
wishes to see he-men, beautiful women, dire struggle,
and thrilling escapades. Never again will the glass
through which he sees his environment he tinted with
colors so rich and warm. ( )n the Pick screen he sees
all the ups and downs and joys and sorrows of life
and loses himself in sheer joy at their contemplation.
Those who attend the Pick are intellectually honest
to the point where they are not ashamed of their likes
and dislikes. That is savins' much.
The Opportunity for ^23
IN a few weeks the regular class elections will be
staged. And the regular scheming, maneuvering,
and bargaining will go on. The regular midnight
sessions will be held, individual canvasses made, and
supports pledged. The faces in the latest Yackety
Yack will be studied with care, as will- also the names
in the catalogue. The regular number of prejudices
will be appealed to, the regular number of lies told —
without evil intent, of course — and the regular num-
ber of scars left to remind men in after years of the
measures taken to elect or defeat them by their fellow
classmates. In short, the regular spring politicking is
about to begin.
The evidences of this most interesting phase of
college life are beginning to appear on everv hand.
Men are being spoken to and called by name who
before have passed unnoticed ; men are being patted
on the back who up until now have remained unpatted.
The business of the drug stores is picking up — the
devil drinks on the duncow and the duncow goes away
swearing that he has been treated royally. He will
remember on election day. And under the influence
of the softening spring breezes or something, the most
exclusive Frat men have become suddenly seized with
an attachment for democratic principles and are happy
to mingle with the proletariat.
The very fascination of college politics makes it
inevitable that questionable methods will always be
resorted to by some. This is to be expected so long
as human nature is what it is and human beings are
4
The Carolina Magazine
called upon to choose men for places of trust and
honor. But while these methods will always he used,
it seems to me that to bring college politics out in the
open will lessen their evil effects in the lung run.
Everyone knows that politicking in a very keen and
advanced form goes on here, so why attempt to keep
it behind closed doors and under a make-believe veil
of secrecy? We do not wish to seem presumptuous,
but the class of '23 has the opportunity to become a
pioneering class in this respect and stamp itself in a
permanent way on the whole fabric of student gov-
ernment. The way to do is for two or three of their
strongest men to announce themselves as candidates,
secure a chapel period or so and some space in the
Tar Heel in which to set forward their platforms,
and employ campaign managers, and make speeches.
The rest of the classes would follow the lead once
it is set.
Hrby do 7 on Bathe?
IN these times of higher physical education it seems
expedient, in fact, quite necessary, to have among a
student body of fourteen hundred some means by which
a student could gain an adequate knowledge of his
physical body so that he might live at least in accord
with the principles of good health. Such a knowledge
could he gained easily through a course given by some
member of the medical faculty for at least one quarter
of the collegiate year. It could be arranged so that it
would count for credit and be an elective for those
pursuing an A.B. degree.
It would be astounding to a member of the medical
profession to find out how little the average college
man knows about the upkeep of his physique. (Or
perhaps it. would surprise him but little, for he is more
conscious of that fact than anyone else.) But the fact
remains that when it comes to the fundamental every-
day workings of the body-engine we are very ignorant.
We habitually take a bath ; some perhaps every day,
or once or twice each week, but just why and when
we need a bath and what kind of a bath to take per-
haps would call for knowledge which some do not
have. (Dr. D. A. Sargent has written a very inter-
esting article on this subject in a recent issue of the
- imcrican Magazine ) .
( >t course we say that the brain is in no lit con-
dition for study unless the body is in good health, but
just what to do and what not to do to keep the body
in good shape is what such a course as suggested above
should tell us. — J. A. Bender.
Half Courses
TI I E undesirability of half courses has been clearly
voiced by many students, claiming that practi-
cally the same amount of preparatory work was re-
quired for them as for whole courses, and that suffi-
cient credit was not given for the amount of work-
done. "Well," some one will say, "those persons
would naturally shirk work under any circumstances."
But when we hear the same complaint coming from
men who have made Phi Beta Kappa grades, we must
admit that the opposition to half courses is not due
to the indolence, idleness, or laziness of any particular
class of students, but to naturally valid reasons.
Half courses are not only undesirable, they are im-
practicable. Why cannot many of the half courses
be united and given as whole courses with full credit?
For instance, there are certain half courses in account-
ing of which one is a mere continuation of the other.
Why cannot the two be united and given five times
a week, instead of three, thereby enabling the student
to complete in one quarter the work which now requires
two? The same principle applies to all other half
courses.
About the only difference between a full course and
a half course is that there is two hours less class
room work in the half course. Certain teachers of
half courses seem to forget that in this instance, the
hardest work of the student is not on class. Even
if the assignments were equal, the student gets the
worst end of the bargain. Three hours of class room
work for only half the credit of a five-hour course is
not very encouraging to the man who has numerous
half courses on his schedule.
The age of the half course is gone. Now when men
carry anywhere from fifteen to twenty-five hours of
work, half courses are undesirable, unnecessary, and
burdensome. — Dan Byrd.
The Latest Plays
WE desire to take issue with the dramatic critic
of the Tar Heel regarding the quality of the
recent productions of the now famous Carolina Play-
makers. We agree that two of the plays, the Miser
and The Old Man of Edenton were horrors rather
than tragedies, but the acting in both was well up to
the standard set in former plays. In our opinion The
Vamp, while received quite hilariously by the audience,
was the worst-acted play of the group. A detailed
criticism of each play would be out of place at this
late day, but we wish to seriously offer one suggestion :
Would it not be possible for the Playmakers to aban-
don the horrible and supernatural and stage some pro-
ductions dealing with strictly modern phases of life
and society. Those who saw Ghosts will recall that
its impression was of a kind that lasts because it has
some significance and meaning in everyday life. After
all, the Miser and Old Man of Edenton type of play
are rather simple and crude as types. It is entirely
true, as one gentleman remarked, that it is the natural
thing for the youthful play-writer to adopt a morbid
or tragic theme because it is easier handled than
comedy or moralistic plays, but be that as it may, we
are heartily tired of weazened, diabolical old men,
witches, devils, blood, and destruction. We think it
is time for the Playmakers to pass beyond this first
stasre.
The World and North Carolina
From the Student's Viewpoint
The Christian Religion has ceased to progress. When Buddhism became set and crystallized,
its downfall was marked. It has fallen. Christianity has become set and
crystallized, and it, too, will fall. A new Religion has been
born and is spreading rapidly.
iiiuiiiiiiiiiitiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiii: iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiii i iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiiiii^ iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii
The Evolutionary Growth of Religion
By H. C. HKFFNER
H
ISTORY shows us that all men and all ages
nave had their religion. Religion is the big
question of all time into which each minor ques-
tion sooner or later re-
solves itself. What then,'
let us ask, is this vital
question permeating the
whole structure of the hu-
man race ? The churchmen
today tell us that it comes
from a supernatural Being
called God; that it was not
meant for and man cannot
understand this work of
the Almighty Being. The
dictionary defines religion
as "the outward act or
form by which men indi-
cate recognition of a god
or gods to whom obedience
and honor are due ; the
feeling and expression o!
human love, fear, and awe
of some supernatural or
overruling power; a devo-
tion, as to a principle." In
the above we want to es-
pecially note the phrase
"supernatural or overrul-
ing power," as this is one
of the fundamental beliefs underlying the Christian
religion. They who tell us that religion is not and
cannot he understood, in their egotistic ignorance fail
to see that our own complete history will only he one
small picture midst the countless millions imprinted on
that ever-running movie film of eternal time, and shown
on the screen with the many others accompanied by
the death songs from the orchestral pit of the grave for
the enlightenment of the ever-coming generations. In
this mighty scheme of things each religion plays its part
and then drops out thus having added something to the
big onward-marching plan of human development.
Carlyle should have included religion in his "Philosophy
of Clothes" because it is a suit which we put on to
better facilitate our well-being here upon this earth.
Our present suit has served its time, having added its
own distinctive traits to the stvle and cut of clothes;
THE EDITOR SAYS
This article is written by a man who has
made a special study of philosophy and
religion, and who is capable of summar-
izing the growth of religious ideas and
ideals. The ideas expressed are not one
man's opinions, but are the sum of the
philosophies of the past in regard to
religion.
The article traces the growth of Christi-
anity through the periods of Veda,
Brahma, Buddha, and Parsee. The con-
clusion is made that Christianity has be-
come set and crystallized, and that its
downfall is marked. The new religion will
be one in which the Perfect Man, himself,
is God.
Each of the above mentioned stages
shows a definite advance over the other.
Are you a Brahman, a Buddhist, or a
Christian? Read the article and see for
yourself.
hut now the style is changing and the old suit is worn
threadbare. We must have a new suit, and we are now
in the process of changing clothes. Christianity is not
the last suit which human-
~~ ity will spin for itself :
Finie is eternal and Space
is infinite, and the human
race as a product of these
will continue throughout
that eternal infinity follow-
ing that mighty plan which
each man and each age
helps to fashion. Religion
is a lever, or to use the
philosophic term, a skema
by which man lifts himself
with greater force along
this pathway of human de-
velopment, the o r d e r e d
plan ol which he is ever
making and pushing for-
ward through chaotic eter-
nity. The object of this ar-
ticle is to give a telescopic
view ot the religious his-
tory ot the human race as
it forges its way along the
route o! this plan or map.
( Hit o! a thousand or
more random casts of the
dice we know that a certain orderly fall will result. The
numbers which fall face upward the greatest number of
times, that is, the order which results from these ran-
dom casts depends upon certain qualities of the dice
such as size, shape and balance. Thus, depending upon
certain atomic qualities of the gaseous molecules, a uni-
verse resulted and order developed from chaos. In
this article, however, we shall begin with man after he
has passed through the evolutionary stages of lower
animal life and assumed the bipedic, upright position of
his present physical state. The oldest religions of
which we have any record are those of the young
Hindoo race of India, and as such give us the beginning
of religious history and the development of a religious
consciousness in man.
In India we see this hairy, bipedic, upright animal
called man roaming the forest with his club in hand
6
The Carolina Magazine
in search of food with his mate and offspring follow-
ing behind. Having satisfied the pangs of hunger he
searches for a cave rather than a tree, as his progeni-
tors would have done, in which he might sleep with
his offspring and mate in comparative warmth and com-
fort, protected from the elements. During the night
the storm clouds gather and the sky becomes angry.
The rain descends in torrents flooding the river and
shutting this poor frightened man off from escape.
There in the cave hemmed in like rats and powerless
to aid (hem he sees his mate and offspring devoured by
the flood, and he himself half drowned is swept high
and dry upon the hank. Later, however, the sun
appears, the rains cease and the flood subsides. This
phenomenon of nature happens to generation after
generation until man through experience fears the
storm, and cries out animal-like guttural imprecations
against it ; and likewise looks for the coming of the
sun with hope and expectancy, greeting it with a cry
of joyous relief. These guttural animal cries are the
first prayer uttered by the human race. Through con-
stant repetition they take on two definite distinct forms.
Man's mind has here begun to develop, and he con-
ceives of these forces of nature as some animal like
himself or the other animals about him which with
its infinite power is trying to destroy him as he himself
destroys lower animals. On the other hand the sun
appears to him as a beneficent power trying to save
him. In this manner in the early infancy of the race
the idea of God as "a supernatural or overruling
power" is firmly imbedded in the mind of man. As
language develops man utters his invocation or suppli-
cation directly to this imaginary higher Being, and
prayer comes to be used as we know it today.
When man has pushed thus far along the great plan
of humanity, he has developed the essential idea of
religion, that is, the idea of there being a higher or
supreme Being to whom man is subservient. The
only form in which his intellect in this stage of develop-
ment can think of this supreme Being is in the form
of an animal like himself or like some other animal
form lie knows; so when he sees the flood devouring
everything in its path lie naturally thinks this Being
is hungry like himself, and naturally he throws food
into the flood to appease its hunger. When man does
this he has performed the first sacrifice. Gradually,
as in the development of prayer, he develops a vocal
form of utterance to accompany the sacrifice, and in so
doing he has given birth to the first religious ritual.
In such a manner the Vedist religion, the oldest known
religion, grew up and took form among the human
race. In this article we will not have space to point
out in detail how the ritual crystallized into a fixed
form; how as men banded together in tribes thev also
got together in worship, thus forming the first church;
how the man best fitted for the place came to be chosen
as the conductor of the sacrifice, thereby bringing about
the establishment of the priesthood; and, how in order
to justify their existence as a separate class of men,
and in order to transmit to future generations the
crystallized form of the ritual the priest wrote down
these accepted forms, thus giving to the world the first
bible and writing the first theological treatise. Let it
suffice to say that the human race throiurh veneration
after generation gradually developed these religious
forms and beliefs in its onward march along the great
plan which it is making for itself.
The bible of the Vedic religion is known as the Rig
Veda. As we have seen, it was written by the priests,
and said to have been divinely inspired by the higher
Beings to whom they sacrificed. The Rig Veda is
divided into three parts or books, namely : The Soma
Veda, or book of sacrificial hymns which is the most
important of the three; second, the Yagar Veda, or
prayer book ; and last, the Atharva Veda, or book of
theology. In this Vedic religion man gains his safety,
the object of his desire, immunity from danger, or, as
was later said, salvation, by performing" certain sacri-
fices to the higher powers in the proper manner as pre-
scribed by the Rig Veda. At times, however, two men
would sacrifice for the same object, and both would
perform the sacrifice as it should be done yet one man
would gain his desired object and the other would lose.
When this happened time after time, it started the
man to thinking, and the result of this thinking was
seeing that it was not the form of the sacrifice but the
spirit behind it that was the real thing. This insight
gave birth to Brahmanism, and the human, race was
pushed forward another step in the great scheme of
things.
After man has seen that it is the spirit behind the
sacrifice and not the form of the sacrifice itself that
counts, his growth towards the monotheistic idea of
Brahmanism is comparatively rapid. One day some
intelligent man will accidentally, or probably intention-
ally use the same form of sacrifice in invocation to the
gods of the crops that he uses in worshipping the gods
of the chase, and strange to say it works. From this
incident he deduces the conclusion that the spirit of the
chase and the spirit of crops are one and the same.
In like manner he unifies all the other spirits into one
great all-pervading spirit which he calls Brahma. Man
now looks on god as a spirit all-powerful and all-wise,
and not as some great being like himself in form.
Thus was Brahmanism born of Vedism and the mono-
theistic idea of god as one all-pervading spirit attained,
yet even today most Christians still retain the old
anthropomorphic idea of god as a supernatural being.
This monotheistic idea promulgated the greatest
philosophy known to man. The heart of its teachings
is contained in the following quotation : "All reality is
one and this one is all reality and is Brahma. That art
thou. Daily life as you experience it is a life of trans-
migration." Brahmanism developed the idea of god
as a spirit set apart from man and in no connection
with him. Life to them was a continuous rebirth
into this world, and to attain salvation and to be reab-
sorbed into Brahma, man must break this chain of
transmigration. The only way to stop this continuous
rebirth, was through the attainment of knowledge, so
we find them preaching and practicing a life of com-
plete denial of the flesh, a life ot strictest asceticism.
When man did succeed in crushing the flesh, he attained
his saKation and was reabsorbed in Brahma, or as they
expressed it "( )m main' padme om — the dewdrop slips
into the shining sea."
With the coming of Brahmanism man passes from
the mere physical state of existence and lifts his eyes
The Carolina Macazine
to the infinite realm of spirit. This religion pushes
man a step further along that plan of human develop-
ment. Humanity lure pushes civilization a rung higher
in the upward march, and then climbs up to the top-
most point of it. Brahmanism, this latest suit in which
humanity clothes itself is worn until man outgrows it
and then like all other religions it is east aside as
soon as the new suit is finished. True this new suit
is made of the same kind of material as the old; hut
the size, form and cut are different. In the forma-
tion of each new religion the "Aberglaube" as Arnold
calls it is cast off and only the good and the true will
remain in the final outcome.
Just as Brahmanism grew out of Vedism so did
Buddhism spring from Brahmanism. As we have seen,
the Brahmanists denied the reality of the flesh and tried
to crush it by the strictest asceticism. Under these
old teachings the young men began to become dis-
satisfied, and doubt and scepticism was the natural out-
come. This as usual brought down on the young men
the charge of atheism and the ignorant hand of perse-
cution ; but what young Hindoo lover will helieve an old
orthodox priest when told that his love is not real and
must be cast aside? Amid such conditions as these the
future Buddha was Born as a son to the king of Sakya
clan. This heir-apparent was known as Siddhartha,
and was brought up in strict Brahmanistic orthodoxy in
the luxurious palace of his father. He had a longing
desire to attain salvation and thereby escape old-age,
suffering, and death; and with this end in view he be-
came a Brahman priest. As such he did everything
and even more than these religious ascetics commonly
did, but was not satisfied. The last and final attempt
which he made was the denial of food to his body,
and it is said he reduced his food consumption to a
third of a grain of rice per day. At last, in a starving
condition and near the door of death, he saw that this
was not the road to salvation. By knowledge and
denial he could not escape old-age, suffering, and death ;
so the future Buddha, or Gautama as he was known to
his fellow priests, threw up the old religion and set
out to find a means of attaining salvation. He, of
course was condemned as an atheist, but he stuck to
his course and after years of bitter strife he came back
with an answer to his old question. This answer is
the Buddhist religion.
Buddhism says this life is real, and man is not saved
by knowledge alone. This life is made up of action,
and when we enter the realm of action we come upon
the idea of law. If man wants to go to heaven, or
as the Buddhists say, to Nirvana, he must act right
in this world ; that is, his conduct must conform to the
laws established by the divinely inspired Buddha. From
this we see that this new religion is an individual
matter dependng entirely upon the conduct of the
individual man. This brings a change in the old
Brahmanist saying which now becomes "Om mani
padme hum, — the sun rises and the dewdrop slips
into the shining sea." The sun rises — that is, some-
thing is done in this life and then the dewdrop slips
into the shining sea.
In this great plan of man we sec one civilization
developing a new theory which the next civilization
applies. This is what we find in the case of Buddhism :
the Buddhist religion developed the theory of moral
conduct, hut it was left for the Parsee religion to apply
it. The basic idea ol the l'arsee religion is purity; and
this idea is symbolized, by lire, the purest of all things.
The Buddhists transmitted to these Persian people
the basic principle oi their religion upon which they
built a new religion just as Buddhism was buill upon
Brahmanism and Brahmanism upon Vedism. The
l'arsee seeking to attain his salvation through moral
conduct finds that he cannot be good by himself bul
must have the aid ol a god. 'Ibis aid comes from a
god in the form ol a prophet known as Zoroaster. In
this doctrine, we have a fundamental change in the
idea of God. Brahmanism gave us a god as a spirit
set anari from man, and in no way connected with man
in his daily life, 'flic l'arsee says God is not only
interested m man bul even sends a prophet to aid him
in his light to be good. This prophet tells man what to
do and what not to do in order to attain salvation, that
is. he formulates a rule of conduct or a creed. But it
man wants to be good and God wants man to be good
why isn't he good? This question caused the idea of
the devil to be introduced into religion. The Parsee
said that there were two great spirits ruling the uni-
verse; one of these was the good God and the other
was the evil God. These two spirits carry on a con-
stant struggle for the soul of man, and the final out-
come of the struggle depends upon man himself. In this
manner religion turned away from the monotheistic
conception of one god as 'taught by Brahmanism. In
this way the Parsee have added three fundamental
things to the religious content of man. namely: the idea
of a prophet sent by god to man, the belief in a creed,
and the belief in a devil or evil god.
With the Parsee religion the religious history of man
is transferred from the eastern to the western world.
As the old Testament tells us, the Jewish race was held
in bondage by the Parsee for many long years. When
Moses lead his people out of this bondage they took
with them the basic beliefs of the Parsee teachings
which are incorporated in the writings of the old Testa-
ment, as we know it. Through contact with the Egyp-
tians, the Jews crystallized their religion and gave it to
the world in the form which it still retains today. In
this religion many of the old Parsee superstitions
were cast aside, and man's idea of God was broadened.
The Jews represent Jehovah not only as interested
enough in man to send a prophet to him but also as
connected with man in the spirit and coining down from
heaven to discuss man's duties and advise him in his
works. Thus we find in the old Testament that Abra-
ham and the other fathers actually walked with Jehovah
and discussed the affairs of men with him. The fewish
religion, like all other great movements, after it had
been worked out, crystallized in form and became set.
This crystallization of the form of a thing is a sure
forerunner of its death, so we see the religion of
the Jews, phoenix-like, dying and giving birth to
Christianity.
As we know, the form of the Jewish religion ex-
cluded the Gentiles from participation therein. Now
these Greeks and Romans were not satisfied to let civi-
lization roll forward with this Jewish movement and
they not go forward with it. The result of this dis-
8
The Carolina Magazine
satisfaction was the birth of Christianity. This new
religion sums up the idea of God as given humanity
by the Brahmanists and the idea of God as given by
the Parsee and unite these giving us the idea of God
as a Trinity. In Christianity, as we know, God was not
only interested in man but was connected individually
with man through bis son whom he sacrificed for the
sake of humanity. We will not discuss here the teach-
ings of Christianity; they are well known to everyone,
and because of their closeness it is harder to get a per-
spective on this movement like we have taken in the
case of the other religions. Let it suffice to say that
Christianity has split up into many different sects and
has become crystallized.
As we have seen with all the other religions, the
moment a religious doctrine became set and crystallized
in form, from that instant its downfall was marked. A
thing does not crystallize until it has grown to its ut-
most capacity, and when it has done this its future
value is ended. Christianity has added her little bit of
truth to civilization, pushing man further onward in
his forward plan of advancement, but now it has ceased
to lead civilization forward and its time is at an end.
Christianity is in a way a summing up of all the religi-
ons preceding it, but it has failed to retain the Braham-
anistic idea of salvation through knowledge; therefore
ii can make no place for science in its doctrines. We
must have a religion that can incorporate the truths of
science in its doctrines.
This new religion is now in the process of formation,
and its birth is only a matter of time. History points
to America as its cradle-land, and should this be the
case the circle of the globe will then have been com-
pleted. In this new religion man can no longer look
upon a God as some supernatural being, but must see
that the perfect man himself is God. Here another
circle will have been completed and civilization will
again have the old Brahmanist's belief on a higher
scale- that is, "All reality is one and that art thou."
With this conception, the enlightenment it will bring
humanity will discard its old superstitions such as a
belief in a Devil and hopes of heaven or fears of hell.
Superannuated dogmas — the old clothes of civiliza-
tion— must be cast off. Man has outgrown these ragged
threadbare garments and is now weaving a new suit in
which to clothe the Truth which he has attained. This
new suit will in time grow old and become too small
and then it too must give place to a new and bigger and
better suit. Thus civilization is ever moving onward
through eternity, and man is ever striving towards his
idea of perfection which, horizon-like, moves forward
with his march.
There is Nothing True But Heaven
Written and Read at South Lowell
Commencement on June 3, 1882
By SUDIE W. MONK
WE become every day of our lives more and more
convinced of the hollowness and frailty of earthly
objects. Even the brightest and loveliest fade away
and die. Look at the once beautiful rose as it is fad-
ing— dying. A few short moments and its petals will
drop from its parent stem. Does it not speak to you
and in tones of sadness tell you that the beautiful ob-
jects of earth perish as soon as the most common-
place ?
Then why spend your time in endeavoring to prolong
your beauty? Can you stay the blighting hand of
time"" You aspire to fame. You climb the rugged
hill of science and eventually succeed in reaching its
summit. Then all glowing with excitement and hope,
you eagerly pluck, the leaves of laurel for which you
have so long sighed. Fame is but an empty sound,
a bubble that soon bursts, a bright flower that soon
fades away. Earth is false and fading, but Heaven
is true.
Oh! How consoling the thought that after our
short life on this earth is done, provided we have
been good and faithful, we shall enter that serene and
heavenly abode where the sob of grief is never heard,
where the eye is never dimmed with the bitter tear
occasioned by separation, where death is unknown,
where friends prove always true, where bright and
lovely flowers never fade, and where the things which
we shall then experience may indeed be likened to
crystal vases surrounded by wreaths of fairest flowers.
( >h ! In this hour of joy and gladness, what would
we not do to be able to say with truth and sincerity,
"Father, large is the cup and bitter the draught, yet for
Thy sake, willingly, most willingly, will we bow to
Thy decree and drink it up. Not my will, Lord, but
Thine be done." No thoughts of resignation visit our
troubled and bleeding minds for we have been bereft
of our idol and our hearts are now desolate. How-
different would have been our situation had we pos-
sessed a sure and safe foundation on the Rock of
Salvation !
My dear school-mates, a few short hours and we
shall separate. Soon the farewell words will be spoken
and the last pressure of the hand be given. You will
leave the scenes which have been hallowed by love
and friendship here, to gladden the homes of your
friends which have long been deprived of your pres-
ence. Oh! in this trying hour when we feel that
our separation may be final, allow me to entreat you by
all the hours of joy and gladness that we have spent
together at dear old "South Lowell" not to place your
affections too firmly on anything belonging to earth
for the time will come when it must droop and die.
Again 1 tell you that Earth and its objects are false
and fading. Then place your affections on something
higher so that when the day of Judgment arrives, we
may all be found standing on that blissful shore where
sighs of parting are never heard and farewell tears are
never shed, and where we may all then realize the
truth of the words, "There's Nothing True But
Heaven."
The Carolina Magazine 9
On the Admission of Foreigners into Office
in the United States
By JAMES KNOX POLK
[Hiiiiijiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii H iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiii mi i niininiininiininiinniiiiiniiiinininnniiinniininiiinniininininiiiiiniiinniiinniiinniiiii) iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii i mi i iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiii minimum
An article written by James Knox Polk, afterwards President of the
United States, when he was a senior in this University. Contrast what Polk
says here about the immigration problem with what is being said today.
1,1,1mm niiiiii,,,!,, miimiiiiiiiinimiimiiiniiiiniiiii ininnniinniii iiimiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiimimiiiiiimiii iiiiiniiiiinniinniininiinniiinniiiinniiinniiinniinniiiiini iiinnniinnnniiiniiinuinniiinniiiiiiinnininiiniinii urn ininiiiiinii iiiinnii innniiinimiimiiiiiin
WHEN in the course of human events the wheels
of fortune, directed by a superintending Provi-
dence, shall have cast us among strangers, our
situation is peculiarly disagreeable until acquaintances
are formed and friendships contracted which will serve
to cheer and support us in the many vicissitudes of life.
The unfortunate exile who is driven from the bosom of
his country and compelled to seek a refuge in the
recesses of a foreign land has many difficulties to en-
counter, many prejudices to curb, and often, to com-
plete the bitter draught with the last ingredient of
misery, to take up his residence where the withering
hand of despotism has assumed its diabolical sway.
But we are happy in saying for our country that not
only the exile, but the persecuted and oppressed of
every clime, can find in it an asylum of peace, liberty
and protection. It is, however, to be feared that the
American government, in its unbounded liberality not
only to the unfortunate, but to foreigners in every
situation, will endanger its present happy form.
Although I commend the lenity of our government
toward strangers who may have been wafted to our
shore by the wind of adversity, and even to those
who have come voluntarily, yet that the benevolent
arms of our country should be extended for the indis-
criminate admission of foreigners into her council
and offices of distinction and trust cannot be reconciled
to the maxim which tells us that self-preservation is
the first law of nature. Long experience has shown
that the immigrants from a foreign soil are apt to carry
implanted in their bosoms the principles of that govern-
ment from whose fostering hand they have been accus-
tomed from their infancy to receive protection. Per-
haps born and nurtured in a monarchy and taught from
their earliest understanding to revere that form of
government as preferable to any other, they dissemi-
nate these early imbibed principles when they become
citizens under another form of government. The
pangs of discord are ushered in to sever the union of a
people who are perhaps enjoying the sweets of social
life, unadulterated by factions, demagogues or aspir-
ing minds that would sacrifice the good of the com-
munity for their own private emolument or individual
aggrandizement.
Foreign influence is not. however, so much to be
dreaded in any country so long as it is confined to
the humble walks of life. But in a popular govern-
ment like ours, where the avenues of every depart-
ment, save the chief magistracy, are accessible to all,
so soon as it can insinuate itself into the favor of a
credulous populace and assume a voice in our national
council, party is established and faction is founded, yes,
faction that destroys social happiness and good order
in society, that monster that has sunk nations in the
vortex of destruction. Faction, I say, will he founded,
because the views of the native-horn American as re-
gards the science of government are essentially differ-
ent from the ideas of those who have been accustomed
to cringe to the despots of Europe, who hold to the
principle of passive obedience and non-resistance to
created superiors.
Among the numerous examples of native and deep-
rooted prejudices we might mention the name of
Alexander Hamilton, a man naturally and scientifi-
cally great, but unfortunately cut off from existence
just as the bud of life had begun to expand into a
flower whose comeliness no doubt would have stood
conspicuous amidst those around it. But from the early
principles of his youth, imbibed in a foreign govern-
ment, he was a friend to aristocracy. Had he succeeded
in his views in the formation of our much admired
Constitution, it would have been a paralyzing stroke
to the genius of our country. It would have been taking
from the community a great portion of that sovereign
power which they should always exercise. Liberty that
was purchased at the inestimable price of blood would
have sickened at the scene, and left us to abandon the
glorious prize we had won, with the poor, the pitiless
consolation tiiat masters were changed but situations
the same.
If foreigners be indiscriminately eligible to seat in
our council we have reason to fear that the holy sanc-
tuary of religion will be polluted by incorporating an
exclusive creed among the institutions of govern-
ment, that the part of our excellent Constitution which
guards against the establishment of a national religion
will be perverted, and certain tenets introduced which
all must support, though in direct opposition to the
dictates of conscience. Notwithstanding all the for-
malities of civilization, it must be remembered that
natural allegiance is a debt of gratitude which every
individual owes to the country of his birth, that cannot
be forfeited, cancelled or altered by any change of
time, place or circumstances. There is a something
so endearing in the spot in which we first had existence
that none but it can please. Its manners, customs, the
institutions of its protecting government, and every-
thing that appertains to it, we view wth prejudice and
10
The Carolina Magazine
partiality, and are ever disposed to render it the most
essential service in our power even at the expense of
justice.
Had French influence been in the national council
of our infant republic, when that people solicited the
United States to sympathize with them in their struggle
for liberty and to cross the line of a neutral nation,
we might have been involved in an unnecessary and
destructive war. and thus wrought out for ourselves the
manacles of oppression more binding than those from
which we had recently freed ourselves. But the purity
of our government was fortunately influenced by no at-
tachment foreign from the American soil. Though will-
ing to acknowledge the tribute of gratitude due to the
French for their kind though interested assistance in
our struggle to shake off the shackles of colonial vassal-
age, it was our policy as a neutral nation, unwarped by
party prejudice, to avoid involvements and calamities
of war. Foreigners of almost every country on the
globe are practically unacquainted with that quality
which exists in republican governments, and are there-
fore unsuitable persons to participate in their admin-
istration. The soldier who would be victorious must
exercise himself in his profession. So the statesman
who would make wholesome laws for the government
of a republic must study the caprices ol the human
heart and not how to devise means by which a pom-
pous nobility would be benefited and the great mass
of the people harassed by the approach of the excise-
man and the call of the tither.
Is it not sufficient th.it this western hemisphere winch
claims a government after its own model, different
from the despotisms and monarchies of Europe, should
furnish a place of retreat to the dissatified and unfor-
tunate without elevating them to supreme power? Shall
the haughty potentate of Europe, mantled in the ermine
of injustice, viewing the government which wisdom has
erected in the wilds of America, be permitted by our
torpid indifference to insert a wedge that shall sever our
Union? lint exclusive of all other reasons which have
been urged against foreign legislation, the pride of the
United States, which does not consist in a tedious
enumeration of noble ancestors, but in the justice and
unequaled equilibrium of their government, should
more than preponderate every other consideration. The
literary charter ol this infant country has shone con-
spicuous among the nations of the earth. Should it he
said that America, whose history is dignified by the
names of Washington, Franklin, Jefferson and Mar-
shall, is under the necessity of having foreign council
in the administration of her government? No! That
noble pride, which, when not suffered to degenerate
into arrogance and vanity, is the germ of the greatest
elevation of mind, revolts at the idea. America has
produced a Ramsay, the Tacitus of this western hemis-
phere, to transmit to posterity in the unpolished lan-
guage of truth the spirit of liberty which actuated the
first founders of our republic. She has furnished men
that could govern a free people in peace and war with-
out oppression. She has furnished men, drawn as if
by some magic impulse from the recesses of the wes-
tern forest, that could abash the veterans of Welling-
ton. She has also furnished the men that could direct
our little bark triumphant on the element of European
despotism, and teach the pirates of ocean that a mag-
nanimous people will not be insulted.
Can it then be said with any color of truth that a
people as powerful as this in all the branches of in-
tellectual energy and political policy shall through
necessity receive foreign aid and yield submission to
trans-Atlantic principles? Facts contradict such an as-
sumption. And it is to be hoped that the virtuous
American, viewing the indiscriminate generosity of his
government, will ever inspect the conduct of the public
servant with a scrutinizing eye, for this is the only
means by which he can secure to himself that inesti-
mable boon, that glorious inheritance bequeathed by
the exertions of his forefathers and sealed by the blood
of independence.
So long as virtue is the prominent feature ol Ameri-
can jurisprudence the eagle of liberty will have full
scope for his wings. It our republic, like unsuspecting
innocence, has opened the portals of humanity and
rendered itself vulnerable to the poisonous darts of
a vicious world, it is a more lovely trait in its character
than all the splendid equipage of a tyrant's throne or
the boasted energy of European ligislation. Rut the
poison is not without an antidote. Let the virtuous
and patriotic people of this fair portion of the globe
beware of committing their sacred rights to lactious
disorganizers that would turn the current of disaffec-
tion into the stream of self-interest, or to ambition's
withering touch that would rear for itself a monument
of foreign structure upon the ruins of liberty.
' ii, : ,r ; ;; r '!
The Carolina Magazine
Opinions on Co-Education
COMPILED BY WILLIAM E. HORNER
SEVENTY-FIVE years ago there were no co-eds at Carolina. ( )f laic years, however,
they have started to coming to the University in ever-increasing numbers. It is confidently
predicted that were a dormitory to be built for women, there would be an unprecedented
influx of the fair sex into Chapel Hill and the University.
It has been a much mooted question this year as to whether co-education should be allowed
in this University. To get the opinions of those most interested in the question, Carolina
Magazine asked the leading members of the student body, of the co-eds themselves, and of the
faculty to give their opinion on the following two questions:
Do you favor co-education at this [Juircrsity?
Do you favor building a dormitory for icemen here?
Below are printed the answers turned in to the Magazine.
MEN STUDENTS
John Kerr: ! am opposed to co-education. Bui
since its existence in the University of North Carolina
is no longer a question of debate, I favor the state
making ample provision fur the erection of a woman's
dormitory, and any other agency which would lend
to better the welfare of the women students.
W. R. Berryhiee: For the University to keep its
place among the great institutions of learning, I favor
admitting women in every academic class find the erect-
tion of dormitories to accommodate at least 1,000
co-eds.
Daniee L. Grant: I am in favor of co-education
at the University of North Carolina, but in thinking of
this question we must think of it in terms of the
future and not in terms of the era of our fathers. Our
past is certainly one to hold the imagination, but we
cannot go back. We must go forward. The imme-
diate future is difficult, but we can handle both it and
co-education. I favor building a dormitory for them.
D. R. Hodgin : As long as men and women enter
the world on a common basis, living their lives in close
relationship and as complements to each other, I see no
reason why their education should not be everywhere
concurrent, with facilities provided for the accommoda-
tion of each in proportion to the need.
Jonathan Daniees: I see nothing out of keeping
with the traditions of Carolina in the attendance of
women students here. This University was founded by
our fathers for the "Youth of the State,'' and I do not
believe that that phrase can today be interpreted to
mean only the young manhood. The women who have
come here have been serious minded persons who came
because they could get the education they desired
nowhere else.
I am heartily in favor of building a dormitory for
women students.
Boyd Harden: If the state is unable to provide a
system of higher education for women which will
equal the standards of the University, the two branches
should be consolidated in an effective manner. I be-
lieve that greater benefits are derived from proper em-
phasis on each branch. If co-education is sanctioned
let women in the University live under the same con-
ditions and provisions made for men.
Bryant C. Brown: The state should facilitate high-
est education of all citizens.
Divided educational energy demands women should
graduate from women's colleges first; then the Univer-
sity should welcome them.
No dormitory until numbers demand it.
Concentrate educational energy — State Colleges —
under one University, that North Carolina may offer
as good as the best.
J. W. Ervin : It is the duty of the State to provide
educational facilities for women and men alike. Since
our co-eds could obtain the same education elsewhere
and at the same cost, fifty more men could obtain
advantages which they are now denied. Therefore, I
do not favor building a dormitory for them.
Donnell Van Noppen : There is no girl's school in
the State that carries a graduate course. Only one,
X. C. C. W., is a first rate college? the others are
junior colleges whose graduates enter the junior class
here. Therefore to my mind it is the only just thing:
to allow co-education here.
I am in favor of a dormitory for girls which would
afford decent living accommodations.
C. W. Phillips: If co-education at U. N. C. means
allowing the girls of the State to come here and enter
any and all classes of the University, 1 am opposed to
co-education. But if it means allowing the girls to
come here to get professional and graduate courses that
can be secured at no other college in the State, I
heartily favor it.
I do not favor a building" on the campus for women.
CO-EDS
Nele Pickard: I am in favor of co-education in the
professional schools, and in the higher classes of the
Academic Department ; and have no reason to object
to the building of a dormitory for them when the
numbers shall justify the demand for it.
XI
The Carolina Magazine
Addie Bradshaw : I approve of co-education at
LT. N. C. to a very limited extent. Women wishing
to follow a professional career, and those desiring to
come alter having had two or more years at some
woman's college, should be permitted to enter. 1 do not
think the erection of a woman's dormitory should be
considered until the congested situation for housing
the boys is relieved,
Ellen Lay ( President of U. N. C. Woman's Asso.) :
I favor co-education at the University of North Caro-
lina for professional students and for other girls who
arc able to enter the two upper classes of the academic
school.
1 do not favor the erection of a co-ed dormitory at
the present time certainly not until the necessary ac-
commodations are provided for the larger part of the
student body.
Lucy M. Cobr: I favor co-education at this Univer-
sity, particularly because certain courses of instruction
which are given here are not given elsewhere in the
state. Because boarding accommodations are inade-
quate and many women want to come here, I favor
building a dormitory for women, off the campus,
within the next five years.
Ruth Penny, '21 : Co-education is the normal edu-
cation. Education as a preparation for life should
provide for wholesome association between the young
men and women who are to work out together the
problems of citizenship. The University as a normal
and sane institution with superior advantages should
give equal opportunities to both sexes.
The women students need dormitory provision as do
all students no more, no less.
THE FACULTY
H. H. Williams: 1 am in favor of co-education.
I am in favor of erecting- a suitable and adequate
building, also of supplying an opportunity for athletics.
There is no reasonable ground for privilege. The
most inexcusable claim to privilege is that to the high-
est educational advantages, based not upon htness for
its training, but upon sex— -and that in an institution
supported by the taxation ot men and women alike.
Archibald Henderson : I favor co-education at
this and all universities, that women niav be given
equal educational opportunities with men. 1 believe
the development of this country will lie the great
university for women alone, where they may find
education of the highest type in the professions for
which they are most suited.
I favor the erection of a woman's building here,
under the conviction that the obligation of adequately
housing and caring lor the women students who now
come here in appreciable number is a valid and binding
obligation upon the tax-payers of North Carolina.
C. A. J 1 1 i'.i'.akii : 1 consider co-education much as I
(In suffrage for women: if they really want it they
ought to have it. But it is, with me, rather a matter
o! regret that they should want it. And if we are
going to have co-education, we must have a girls'
dormitory.
D. D. CARROLL: i favor co-education at this Uni-
versity, because I think we ought to lie a real Uni-
versity where an interest in discovering truth is so
intense thai it conquers all prejudices, among which
is sex prejudice. 1 would restrict co-education, how-
ever, to the Graduate and Professional Schools and
perhaps the upper classes, the members of which ought
to have developed sufficient intellectual mastery and
interest to he undisturbed by the contact.
[ favor a dormitory for them.
Prank Graham : 1 believe in co-education at the
University of North Carolina because 1 believe that
education in a LIniversity is not a sex right hut a
human right. Education was once a sex monopoly.
Woman has established her rights to education in
general against the inertia and hostility of slow chang-
ing opinion. The right of co-education is as logical
as the progress of the race. Woman has advanced
from chattel to person to equality of personality. Co-
education— equal education — is a part of this advance.
My belief in co-educaton at the University is a
part of my belief in the University. To the plan that
there mav be a woman's building [ hope will be added
the plan of a woman's college at the University of
North Carolina.
The Philosophy of Business
By WALTER J. MATHERLY
BUSINESS is the basis of all human activities.
It is the way by which the world gets its living.
It provides mankind with food, clothes and
shelter. It makes possible comforts and luxuries. It
furnishes the materia! means by which human beings
reach higher atmospheres.
Business is a product of the past. It was born out
of the instinct of self-preservation. It has passed
through many periods of growth. Il has developed
step by step from the primitive hunting stage until it
has covered the earth with a network of trade relation-
ships, brought isolated peoples together, eliminated
famine, built great cities and provided for the well-
being and prosperity of the entire human race.
Business is not a contaminating institution. It is
not necessarilv detrimental to the development ot heart,
mind and soul. While philosopher, priest and poel
may shun it as a corrupting influence, yet it contains
soil in which to grow great philanthropists such as
Andrew Carnegie and John 1). Rockefeller. While
idealistic souls may spurn it as filthy and unworthy of
their sublime touch, vet it produces great leaders such
as E. H. Gary and Charles M. Schwab, great empire
builders such as James J. Hill, and great servants of
humanity such as Herbert Hoover and Henry Ford.
Pmsiness is not ruthless competition. It is not rough-
and-tumble individualism, nor a species of cannibalism.
Charles Kingsley to the contrary notwithstanding. Tt
Tite Carolina Magazine
I.'.
docs not foster the dog-eat-dog spirit. If it is charac-
terized by the tactics of the jungle, the blame rests
not upon business itself hut upon those who are en
gaged in it.
Business is productive. It creates wealth. It brings
forth goods and services. It fills store bouses with
food. It turns out commodities lor the gratification id
human wants.
Business is conquest. It wages war against rough
nature. It clears the forests. It tunnels through the
mountains. It turns deserts into gardens. It establishes
pathways across the sea. It conquers the air. ft re-
shapes the earth and molds it to fit the needs of men.
Business is a game. It takes good sportsmanship to
carry it on. It requires teamwork to play il success-
fully. It demands clean participants, square deals and
enthusiastic rivals to make it score the largesl number
of profit-yielding points.
Business is a great adventure. Within its ranks is
room for an abundance oi courage and daring. Along
its highway is opportunity tor the display of grit, push
and nerve. In its movements oi prosperity and de-
pression there is no place for slackers, cowards and
weaklings.
Business is activity. It is opposed to idleness. It is
antagonistic to loafers, drones and parasites. Il calls
for workers.
Business is constructive. It builds up. It erects
factories, skyscrapers, department stores, museums.
homes, and cathedrals. It establishes subways under
Hudson Rivers, harnesses Niagara Falls, and digs
Panama Canals.
Busines is clothed with a public interest. It is closely
allied to public welfare. In suppying the wants of
consumers and ministering to human needs, it affects
public rights, partakes ol a public nature, and bespeaks
a public good.
Buisness demands thinkers. It- organization and
management are impossible without brains, lis efficient
conduct depends not upon the hand bin upon the head.
Its supreme need at the beginning of the third decade
oi the Twentieth Century is for veritable intellectual
dynamos.
Business makes use oi science. It recognizes the
value oi tbe scientific method. \o longer is rule oi
thumb the guiding principle. The standard of business
excellence is scientific exactness.
Business develops artists. It gives outlet to the
creative impulse. It opens the way to achievements in
good craftsmanship. It enables individuals to be skilled
not with brush and palette but with machine and raw
materials. It is as productive ol true artistic snuls as
is art school or studio.
Business contains beauty. It possesses a glow of the
poet. It has music which the uninitiated can not hear.
It stands lor more than filth, grime and the din of
machinery. It means human strivings after better stan-
dards of life. It signifies human hopes and aspirations.
Business requires the human touch. Without the
human equation, its administration would he a failure.
Unless human personality is back of all its policies,
there is little chance for success.
Business involves the ideal of service. Its operations
offer individuals a medium through which to take part
in the world's work and carry their share of the world's
burdens. Its activities afford as much opportunity for
usefulness as the activities of doctor, lawyer and
teacher. Its promoters, organizers and managers are
as great servants ol mankind as prophets, poets and
ministers.
Politics vs. Statesmanship
Bv W. T. SHAW
IX the last few decades we have seen demonstrated
many defects and few advantages in our present
politics and party system of government. We are
forced to concede obvious in justices in the adminis-
tration of our local, state, and national political affairs.
It seems that we have widely digressed from our orig-
inal ideal and purpose in political organization. We
first organized into political parties, two and later
more. Since then, in some way, we have developed
what is generally known as political machines. It
seems to be characteristic of our time to merge every
individual into some form of organization. The shrewd
manipulators of politics were quick to utilize this
universal trend for the perfection of their ideal — the
formation of political machines beyond the power of
any individual to control or vitally effect by non-
participation.
Political parties and even political machines have
commendable features and have rendered valuable ser-
vices, though it was George Washington's ideal not to
have political parties or at least not to have but the
one that he was the recognized leader of — the Federal-
ist. There is some virtue in the concept. But later
men conceived the idea of competition in politics! Con-
sequently, there was soon a party of opposition organ-
ized. Since thai time we have had two or more politi-
cal parties which have served good purposes and ren-
dered valuable service in our American politics. Each
party has been a vital factor in forcing the best services
from the others. It has been a matter of the "Survival
of the Fittest." When a party's issues and platform
recommended itself to the electorate, il was favored
with the election. Too, while in office, if its services
were objectionable, the next election would be a solemn
referendum and would record disapproval. Xo more
could be expected from any form of government,
recognizing that human beings are still encumbered
with unavoidable imperfections.
As politics and political machines become more highly
organized the defects seem to increase. Doubtless, the
promulgators of these machines had high ideals. There
must have been virtue in the inception of these present,
notorious organizations. Originally these machines were
formulated around some worthy and deserving leader
for his political promotion and were disbanded when
this was accomplished. So long as this was die motive
14
The Carolina Magazine
and result we gave our sanction for the operation of
these machines. But recently, comparatively, political
parties and machine manipulators have digressed from
the original purpose and ideal. Politics is fast becom-
ing a profession and some politicians have digressed to
the status of semi-public profiteers. These machines
are beginning to function for the sole purpose of pro-
moting its members to office regardless of qualifications
or public welfare. The only qualification' required to
become the heir to this inheritance is to be a good
financier, or political manipulator, and not to openly
object to anything that is good politics. The statesman
and the ideals of statesmanship are carefully omitted;
so we have come to fully realize and appreciate the
time-worn phrase, "He is a good statesman but a
poor politician."
Now that we have seen the organism of our present
politics, let us survey its operations. On every election
year one of the favored members, or fortunate "old-
timer" must be selected to lead the campaign and to
receive the chief office for his venerable services. Each
unit in the scope of the election must have a member
to marshal the votes. Now, political propaganda must
be spread broadcast. Newspapers are filled with
eulogies of their party's candidates, and criticisms of
the opposition. Finally, by word of mouth each party's
leaders attempt to convince the electorate that their
candidate is the logical, if not the only capable man,
and that their party holds within its power, and is
incarnated with the wisdom necessary, to bring into
full realization the long looked for political millenium,
and asserts with equal emphasis that the election of the
opposition will mean the doom of all the ideals of the
human race. When the election is over and the victory
is won, the usual war-cry is heard: "To the victor be-
longs the spoils." The victorious party's promises and
pledges, made to the electorate, are forgotten in its
haste to gratify every wish of party men. If the ad-
ministration party is defeated, many good, qualified,
and experienced men are ousted in favor of the vic-
torious party's men, regardless of qualifications.
This is indeed an undesirable political situation, but
the reasons for its possibility is more deplorable. Indi-
vidually, it is our tradition and deep-seated custom to
adhere to a political party, good or bad, of the family
of which we happen to be an offspring, and to vote
by instinct, not stopping to inquire of the merits of
the party or the qualifications of the man voted for.
Collectively, the defects are equally obvious. In our
eagerness to develop a form, we have lost the sub-
stance. ( )ur political parties and machines have func-
tioned for grafting politicians to replace the individual
statesman and his ideals of service. The statesman's
ideal was, primarily, service and true representation.
His compensation was only incidental. The new poli-
tical era has ushered in politicians who have a firm
conviction that the electorate must be exploited for
their own comfort and luxury.
My remedy for this unhappy situation is simple for
both electorate and true politician, or statesman. We
must have an intelligent and responsible citizenship.
Leaders must be true, sincere, and uncompromising
regardless of political expediency, and imbued with
the spirit and idealism of William Richardson Davie,
when he said: "I desire that it may be clearly under-
stood that 1 never have and never will surrender my
principles to the opinions of any man or description of
men either in or out of power; and that I wish no
man to vote for me who is not willing to leave me free
to pursue the good of my country according to the best
of my judgment, without respect for either party men
or party views."
To me, this is the salvation of our political life and
the only hope for the correction of the existing evils of
our present political system.
N art J i Carolina's Dirt Aristocracy and Its Evils
By COLVIN T. LEONARD
NORTH CAROLINA has accepted the chal-
lenge of the forces of illiteracy which have
dwarfed the development of our commonwealth
in the past. ( )ur citizenry, under the guidance of far-
sighted educational statesmen, is now contributing mil-
lions of dollars for the education of the present and
future generations. Arousing from her dreams ot
false progress resulting from great material wealth,
this state is giving battle to a potential power which
works against the progress and peace of a people.
This crusade against ignorance and illiteracy makes
us proud to be members of a state which now realizes
that true progress is measured in terms of greater
things than mere material wealth. However, there is
another potential evil which lurks in the shadow ol
our state structure, menacing the peace and welfare
of our commonwealth. This is the centralization of
land ownership in the hands of a few wealthy indivi-
duals who derive their incomes from the rents paid
to them by tenants on their property. In the hands
of a relatively small part of our population lies the
tenure of most of our native North Carolina soil. More
than half of our citizenship does not own the property
which they occupy, and the landholdings of the ma-
jority of the home-owners of the state are small in
comparison with those of the big estates of what might
be termed our landed class.
Figures which have been compiled show that North
Carolina, a state which is rich in natural resources and
inhabited by the best Anglo-Saxon lineage, has within
her boundaries a total of 1,1X0,000 persons who own
neither the land or the houses which they occupy. The
entire population of the state in 1920 was 2,556,486.
Thus, we see that approximately forty nine per cent
of our entire population is composed of a landless and
homeless element. The total area of North Carolina is
52,000 square miles. There are under cultivation in
this state about 8,000,000 acres of land, which are
The Carolina Magazine
1
being put to productive use. On the oilier hand, there
lie within the natural boundaries ot our commonwealth
22,000,000 acres of land which are being put to no
use whatsoever. Surveys indicate that it is possible
to cultivate about 65 per cent oi the soil in this state.
Yet, we find that only 25.1 per cent ol the land is being
put to productive uses. In other words, over hall ol
the potential agricultural wealth ol our state is held
in check by land-owners who art- holding (heir property
out of productive use for speculative rises in land
values.
Realizing the natural antagonism of the average
reader for statistics, the writer has refrained as much
as possible from the use of a long list of facts relating
to the land situation in North Carolina. However, it
is believed that every citizen should be acquainted with
the essential data as to this problem. Every man and
woman residing in the state desires to see their com-
monwealth make progress along real constructive lines.
And this progress cannot be made unless we meet the
issues squarely. Therefore, it behooves us to face the
land question rationally.
With the large number' of homeless and landless
individuals in our midst, the foundations of our state,
as well as national government, are threatened by a
secret and potential foe which has spread broadcast
over the earth within the past several months its de-
structive breath. We have many names for this enemy;
to it we have given the title of Bolshevism, radicalism,
and other appellations. A very fitting name is the spirit
of unrest which includes the many forms of reaction
to the existing state of affairs in the nations of the
world. This spirit of unrest has deposited the germs
of its venom in the minds of the landless and homeless
element in all parts of the globe. The mind of the
migratory man or woman who wanders from one section
of a country to another without feeling the pull of the
ties which hold the home-owner to his fireside, offers
a fertile field for the seeds of unrest which the anti's
of today are spreading broadcast.
Unless there is something which the individual can
call his own in a community, he has no lasting tie to
bind him to the locality in which he may chance to be
residing at that particular time. To have a safe and
lasting state of peace and prosperity in any country
the whole or the larger part of the citizenship should
be linked to the interests of the state by some chain
which gives to both sides a community of interest.
Ownership of the home furnishes this connecting link-
between the individual and his government. With the
possession of property in a state, the individual feels
that he is a part of this big whole. The welfare of the
government, he then realizes, will in turn affect his own
happiness and progress.
When we contrast the internal conditions existing in
Ireland today with those in Denmark pr Switzerland,
the verity of the above contention is substantiated. In
Denmark we find that 90 per cent of the farmers own
their own land, while eighty-five per cent of the Swiss
agriculturists are land owners. In contrast with these
figures, we find that most of the farms in Ireland are
occupied by tenants who pay their rents to English
proprietors, the larger proportion of whom live in
England. It is needless to make a contrast between
the conditions prevailing in these countries. On tin-
one hand, there is peace and prosperity; on the other,
there is continual strife which hinders the individual
and national progress.
In this, as well as other commonwealths, there is this
hidden foe which threatens our governmental and social
institutions. Statesmen ol the past left behind them
ringing words ol warning as to the dangers which lie
m the way ol our nation which is a composite of the
races ol the world. This complexity of blood, linked
with the fact that we have this landless and homeless
element, makes possible the predictions of those who
have warned us of the national problems upon which
rests the future of these United States. It is foolish
tor us to mockingly disregard these words of warn-
ing. Action must be taken immediately in the direction
of common sense study and solution of the question.
Then there arises the difficult)' of determining the
proper steps to be taken toward meeting the issue. To
unselfish and trained students of national problems we
leave the solution. However, it is fitting that we should
offer such suggestions as we think suitable for dealing
with the matter.
There should be a reform in our present system of
taxation which makes it possible and profitable for an
individual to hold large areas of land out of productive
usage for speculative increases in land values. Under
our present system, there are land-owners who, as a
result of the small taxes placed on their propertv, are
making fortunes out of rents which they receive from
tenants. While they are receiving these rents, the
values of their lands increase. The tenants are unable
to make purchases because of the exorbitant prices asked
by the land-owners. Not only do the tenants suffer
but also the industrial interests which are made to give
up large sums for sites on which to locate new plants.
The grip which these few individuals have on the
soil of the state should be broken by the levying of
taxes so heavy that it would be unprofitable for a person
to hold large tracts of land out of productivity in order
to derive great dividends on his primary investment
when the value of the soil reaches the high water mark.
Our taxation system should lay a heavier hand on the
holdings of the speculator and encourage the improve-
ment of the land by reduced taxation on these improve-
ments. In other words, the enterprising and indus-
trious spirit of men should be encouraged, and tin'
inactivity of the landed aristocracy should lie killed
by the adoption of a system of taxation which would
remedy the present ills. Only when the holding of
large tracts of land for future rises in market values
is made a losing investment can we expect to have
a citizenship of home-owning individuals.
i:iiiiiiii!I!iiiiii:ii mi minim: iiimnm ' ' ■ miiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiimiiiimiiiiimiimiiimmiiiimiimmim mmiinmiiiinimimniiimimimiiiimimmn ■ "iiiidhiiiiiii,
16
The Carolina Magazine
Is the Chief Justice Being Vamped?'
By W. T. SHAW
THERE is much current criticism of the learned
Chief Justice Walter Clark of the Supreme
Court of North Carolina which I conceive to be
unjust. This criticism doubtless emanates only from
small men. Though these unsympathetic critics claim
that things peculiar to himself as a jurist is the object
of their criticism, a careful scrutiny will reveal the
absurdity of this claim. The main objects of their
criticism are three: his interpretation of the law, his
stern, but just decisions relative to corporations, and
his generous dealings with women.
The Chief Justice has a definite conception of all
of the sources of the law; consequently, his decisions
are worthy exponents of such knowledge. To him all
the sources of the law are as uncovered facts on a
table ; hence, he is not circumscribed by mere techni-
calities of the law or diverse and erroneous decisions.
To him the common law is obsolete and inapplicable
to our day or any modern civilization. He is only
willing to use it when its mandates are not in con-
flict with sound principle and modern ideas of justice.
To him it is the height of absurdity to allow a fallible
judge-made law to be inviolate by a civilization in
which the masses are better informed than those who
posed as originators of this customary law. His own
words will more adequately express his attitude to-
wards this old system of laws than I could ever hope
to. He says: "From the charming narrative of
Blackstone, students have conceived an admiration
of the so-called common law, which he tells us is the
'perfection of reason,' whereas, though it may have been
the best that could have been done by the judges who
created it, in a barbarous age, our progress consists in
changing it in every way possible. So far. from its
origin being as undiscoverable as the sources of the
Nile, we know that is was simply judge-made law."
Again he says : "Such a confused and uncertain mass of
records, even when not contradictory, originating in
the opinion of Judges, after inferior learning, and not
infrequently of uncertain integrity living in a crude
and uninformed environment, has come down to us
from rude and barbarous days, they are entitled to
slight weight in this day of wider intelligence when
the masses of the people are far better informed than
the judges were in the early centuries of the common
law."
As for constitutional law the Chief Justice believes
that the constitution is a living witness and written
testimony of the solemn will of the people and so
should be inviolate and unalterable except by an ex-
pression from a similar source, though subject to a
reasonable interpretation. This attitude toward the
constitution is obvious from his dissenting opinion in
the Coldsboro bond case. In the course of his opinion
in that case he emphatically declared that the Legis-
lature had no right to change the constitution against
the provisions of its framers and amenders even for
the most urgent need or for local expediency.
Eegislative or statute law to the Chief Justice is
the supreme and inviolable law of the land. To him
it is the will of the people as expressed by their agents
and so needs no Executive suspensive veto or judicial
supervision. His arguments for a greater respect for
and less interference with statute law is not based
upon a conviction that such law is inherently perfect
but that it is a product of the people and may be easily
changed when it fails to be in accord with their will.
This is democracy pure and simple, and is not a fit
subject for criticism.
As for corporations at the hands of the Chief Jus-
tice, some have attempted to characterize his attitude
toward them by saying that they have no chance in his
court. I do not believe that this expression is entirely
correct, or is even a popular conception among un-
prejudiced people. He is only too well aware of
the possible detriment to the public of these big organ-
izations, if not properly controlled and sternly dealt
with. So he is precautious that they be protected
against themselves, the public, and helpless individuals.
No unbiased thinking man will deny the injustices of
the past imposed on the public by these big business
organizations. They have been practically heedless
in public exploitations in many cases. Their past
actions warrant suspicion and close supervision. Again
corporations are generally specially privileged and so
consequently should bear a proportional share of the
public burden and governmental responsibility. This
the Chief Justice is clear on and has given a vivid ex-
pression of it in the noted controversy between himself
and the governor last summer. Apparently he has
fully recognized the truth of the current characteriza-
tion of corporations when they wrere conceded to be
heartless and soulless legal entities and so is determined
to make them have both either corporate or individually
in its corporators.
Most unjustly, perhaps, has he been criticised for
his generous attitude toward women. On every occa-
sion he responds to the full extent of his ability to her
reasonable claims. At every opportunity he expands
the rights and privileges of the weaker sex. Much
has he criticized the common law privilege of the hus-
band to cruelly chastise his wife, until now the courts
have deprived the primitive and brutal conqueror of
his common law prerogative of whipping his wife in
any manner and for any cause. The Chief Justice has
persistently advocated an extension of the property
and political rights of women. Many of the court
reports contain his dissenting opinions where the rights
of women were involved and they were settled on old
common law principles, primitive conceptions of jus-
tice and masculine prejudices. This is clearly shown
in State vs. Fulton, 149 N. C. 285, where the right of
a woman to sue her husband for a serious tort to her
The Carolina Maoazine
17
was in issue. Mis last word in the defense <>l women
and sound justice has been uttered in his late opinion
in C'rowell vs. Crowell. This ease involves the right
of a woman to sue her husband for giving her venereal
disease. In the course of his opinion he said: "Many
laws have become obsolete, even when not changed
by statute and the constitution, as it has been in this
case, and no principle of justice can maintain the
proposition in law or morals, that a debauchee, as the
defendant admits himself to be, can marry a virtuous
girl and continue his round ol dissipation, keep up his
intercourse with lewd women, contracting venereal
disease, communicate it to his wife and vet be exempt
from liability." From these words we see. not mascu-
line weakness, but stern justice and a high spirit of
humanitarianism. If this is being "vamped," it is some-
thing of which he may be justly proud, and it will
immortalize him to all who arc exempt from prejudice
and to every lover of justice.
Finally, despite much unjust criticism. Walter Clark,
(.hie I Justice ol the Supreme (Hurt ol North Carolina,
is slowly but surely winning for himself the devotion
ol the people, the highest respect of the legal pro-
fession, and the supreme admiration ol all who are
in quest of truth and justice in its perfection. Though
many of his decisions are not in keeping with the
premature public conception of legal expediency, obso-
lete common law customs, and fallible court decisions,
they are ever based upon sound legal reasoning and
principles of justice which must ever prevail. He is
always imbued with the ideal of justice and equality,
where they are possible. History can say no less of
him than that he was a benefactor of the people, an
exponent of principle, and law and justice personified.
A New Race
Hv H. C. HEFFNER
IF the mighty spirit of Truth were to take a look
at Time it must needs use a powerful telescope to
see that little speck made by the history of mankind
in the vastness of eternity. But, the existence of a
germ once discovered, it is easy for the scientist to
isolate it from the enmassing matter for the purpose
of study ; so, if Truth might place this minute speck
under a microscope of power equal to Its telescope
one of the most wondrous things it would discover in
the great Plan of that marvelous germ, would be the
evolutionary growth of races. This stupendous Plan
which man is continually working out and upon which
civilization is ever travelling onward, goes forward
in a circular motion; thus, we find this evolution of
races is essentially a repetition of the origin of the
human race in its primal stages. Many amazing ex-
amples of this racial growth have been completed in
past history, and one is now rolling onward towards
consummation in America. Two well known ex-
amples of this mighty growth are the formation of
the Roman and English races.
Aeneas, landing his little Trojan band upon the
coast of Italy, never dreamed that in so doing he was
giving permanent shape to that mighty scheme ot hu-
man growth, that by so doing he was engendering the
germ of a race, and writing a racial epic. I lis doughty
followers first made homes for themselves, and then
looked about among the surrounding peoples for
wives, thereby mixing different racial characteristics
and inheritances. The hardy little band lived and
throve; gradually absorbing the peoples about, and
being absorbed in the new racial product. The out-
come of this chemical process of mixing was a dis-
tinctive new race embodying the characteristics of all
the ingredients that had been poured into the mixing
pot.
Just as we have this new Roman race formed from
the original Trojan stock, so also do we have the Eng-
lish race formed upon the Teutonic base. History,
in her restless globe-trotting manner selected the little
isle of England on which to mix one of her mightiest
races. In the experiment she poured in a big propor-
tion of Angles, Saxons, and Dane drawn out from the
Wandering of the Nations. These she mixed well
with Geats, Romans, Gauls and other ingredients;
heating it to high heat she left the mixture there upon
the icy little island for the English race to crystalize.
The experiment was successful, as nature's always
are, and the resultant therefrom has spread both wide
and far. This people has not yet written its racial
epic in Homeric or Virgilian form. They started it
in the Arthurian legends, but it has never yet been
finished.
That roving Dane, carried by her own children,
skipped to America some few years ago ; and here
she is working the same old experiment over again in
a different and larger manner. With the English as a
basis she is pouring in Indians, Chinese, Japanese,
Italians, Negroes, and many other innumerable com-
ponents which she calls from every nook of the globe.
Each constituent part poured in this mighty mixing
bowl will have a definite effect upon the crystals that
finally result. We know the Negro will give an irre-
movable tint to the crystals which will appreciably
effect their ultimate value. As to the nature and
characteristics of this new race we can only ask :
In this onward march of humans,
In this wondrous mighty plan.
What will be the final outcome,
Where will be the place of man?
I'>175 n}xmxmx mxjvnv mx mx nj thj mx nv nf mx rnx nvmx titWf xnx mx tht g5 ™.7n^Sr:^^jlM^^^
PERSONALITIES
llllllllllllillllUllilllllllllillllllllllllllllll!llllllll!!llllilllllllllllllllllllllllllllllUllllllillllllllll!IIIIIIIIIIIIIIIP
The Promise of American Life
(SECOND ARTICLE)
Episodes in the Career of James K. Polk — A Man Whose
Watchwords Were Duty and Diligence
Bv WILLIAM E. HORNER
IX our democracy of free peoples, work conquers
all. Work is almost synonomous with success,
and as it is generally recognized that hard work-
will make a success of a business man, the case of
James Knox Polk proves
that it is equally applic-
able to success as is
measured by the height
lo which one climbs in
g( ivernmental circles.
A noted English his-
torian once made the
statement when on this
campus that he could
imagine no more dull or
uninteresting s u b j e c t
than a b i o g r a p h y of
James K. Polk, and that
the o n 1 v remarkable
thing about him was that
he should have risen so
high.
Like most flashy state-
ments, this is only halt
true. There were no
dramatic ' incidents in
Polk's life. His life was
marked with a threat
singleness of purpose-
to work, and through
work to rise to great-
ness. Pie was consist-
ently a hard worker, a
laborer. From the time
lie entered this institu-
tion and worked his way
by laborious study to the
place he held as the best student in his class, until lie
became president of these United States and by being
so painstaking of detail and so attentive to the things
of smallest importance that occurred in his adminis-
tration that he literally worked himself to death, the
words — Work, Hard Work -were the greatest things
in his life.
So the fact that he rose from low circumstances,
and with no pull or influence raised himself to tin-
presidency proves again that America is truly the Land
of Promise.
President Polk earlv learned the doctrine of work
and took it as his own guiding star in his struggle to
attain fame and fortune. lie may not have thought
of fame and position while he attended college here,
but who knows? We do know though that he learned
the value of hard work, and that after leaning it in
the shadow of the walls of this venerable institution
he never put it away from him. I le started to Work in
the formative period of his life and as the years passed
by him, his love for work grew.
A love for work in the formative period in his life —
his college days — ob-
sessed him and made
him the best student in
his class ; a love for
work acquired in his col-
lege days made him gov-
ernor of Tennessee and
speaker of the House of
Representatives; a love
for work acquired in his
college days and aug-
mented during his rise
to greatness finally made
him the president of his
country ; the love for
work which raised him
to these great heights is
only another symbol that
America — the United
States — is ever willing
to recognize greatness
whether attained by bril-
liancy or hard work.
ANCESTRY AND EARLY
EDUCATION
Polk's ancestors were
Covenanters from Scot-
land who came to Am-
erica to find the relig-
ious freedom they were
denied in their native
country. It is not sur-
prising to find these
same people who left one country for their "consci-
ence sake" rising up against the very country they
had left when it extended the arm of political op-
pression over them.
Among this class of freedom seekers were the
Pollocks who afterwards became known simply as
Polks. As an attest to their freedom seeking, it was
lames Knox Polk's great uncle who was the prime
mover of the far famed Mecklenburg Declaration of
Independence, signed May 20. 1775, by leading patriots,
including James EC's great uncle.
Samuel, the father of James Knox Polk, was a
farmer, a staunch Democrat, and a linn supporter oi
President lefferson. In 1806 he removed his wife
and ten children, of whom James was the oldest, into
the fertile valley of the Duck river in Tennessee.
James Knox was born in Mecklenburg County, N.
('., Xovember 2, 1795. His earlv education was limited,
AMES KNOX POLK
Tiik Carolina Magazine
[9
due i<» his family's moving Lo an almost unsettled
country, lie was no stranger to hard labor even
then, and his ambition became, very early in life, to
obtain a liberal education and to enter a profession.
Although he helped his father greatly in the manage-
ment of the farm, and was often absent for weeks at
a time on surveying expeditions with him, guided
by his mother, he managed to get a fairly good English
education.
Even at this stage, James was strongly inclined to
study, and was especially fond of mathematics. Due
to his hard work and harder study, his health failed
him. A painful disease, from which after years oi
suffering he was finally relieved by a surgical oper-
ation, held him back in his progress.
So his father decided to place him, although greatly
against his son's will, under the care of a merchant,
that he might enter the mercantile business. James
soon found a way to change his father's mind, how-
ever, and gained permission to study under the tuition
of the Rev. Dr. Henderson, and subsequently at the
Murfreesborough Academy in Tennessee. He studied
at the Academy for two and one-half years, and in the
autumn of 1815, having completed his preparatory
studies, he entered the University of North Carolina.
at tup: university
Polk was nineteen when he came to the University
and entered the sophomore class. He felt that as he
would be at least twenty-two years of age when he
graduated, he should "buckle down" to hard work.
This he did and the results of his work were soon
apparent in the excellent grades which he received
on his studies.
James K. roomed in the South Building with William
D. Mosely in what is now Room 31 — the south-west
corner room on the third floor. This room was oc-
cupied a few years later by William A. Graham, and
it is interesting to note that these three men were
not long after ushered into high governmental posi-
tions : Polk as president of the United States, Mosely
as the first governor of Florida, and Graham as
governor of North Carolina.
Stewards Hall, which then occupied the same relation
to the students, both as to management and quality of
food served as does Swain Hall today, did not appeal
to Polk. A Mr. Benjamin Yeargin who lived at the
bottom of the steep hill on the Raleigh Road and about
a mile from the South Building Served excellent
board, and it was here that Polk boarded. He pre-
ferred to walk two miles three times a day rather
than eat at Stewards Hall.
COMPANIONS
Records of the University show that Polk was as-
sociated with many men who afterwards took their
places with him as leaders. Some of these men were
John Motley Morehead, governor of North Carolina;
James Turner Morehead. member of Congress ; Al-
fred M. Slade, consul to Buenos Aires; Edward J.
Mallet, consul-general to Italv ; William M. Green,
bishop of Mississippi and chancellor of the University
of the South ; William PI. Haywood, United States
senator; Robert II. Morrison, first president ol David-
son College; Thomas l>. Slade. president ( olumbus
Kcmale Institute; Hamilton C. Jones, Supreme Court
reporter; and William I). Moseley, nrst governor ol
Florida.
DEGREES AND GRADES
In 1818, Polk received the degree of A.B. lie re-
ceived two other degrees from the institution. A
master's degree, presented for the choice ol a pro-
fession, was given him in 1822; and in 1845, while
president of the United States, he was made a Doctor
of Laws.
The results of Polk's devotion to work resulted
in his carrying away, at each semi-annual examina-
tion, the highest honors. When he was graduated in
June, 1818, it was with the reputation of being the
best scholar in both the classics and mathematics. Pie
and Mosely, his room mate, were the best scholars in
his class. It is said that Polk and Mosely were the
first students in the University to study Conic Sections.
NEVER GRATTED A CLASS
In the entire three years he was in school here,
Polk never "gratted" a class. But not only was he
punctual and accurate in his scholastic duties but also
in his habits of daily routine. He was so punctual
and regular that it was a common way for a student
to clinch an argument with a friend by asserting that
his argument was just as true "as that Polk would
arise in the morning at the first call."
DI SOCIETY RECORDS
On January 25, 1816. Pawson A. Alexander made
a motion that Polk be admitted into the Dialectic
Society. The motion passed and Polk became a
member.
The records of the Society have been preserved and
are in good condition, and. it is from these that most
of the information regarding Polk is available. The
pages have long since yellowed and the ink has turned
brown, yet the writing is legible.
You look through the pages of the manuscript and
wonder what the happenings and thought of those
days were. A page is turned and the signature of
James K. Polk confronts you. You hold in your
hand and gaze with your own eves on Polk's hand-
writing. You examine the document. It is musty
but the writing is just as clear as when put there a
hundred years ago. You have a feeling of awe and
respect when you consider that yon hold in your own
hands the written words of a man who became the
president of his country. You read his essay entitled
"On the Admission of Foreigners into Office in the
United States" and discover that his thought is much
the same as is being used today. You read another,
"On the Powers of Invention," and then vou see his
inaugural address when he became president of the
Dialectic Society. The title is "On Eloquence" and
you wonder what was the title of that inaugural speech
when he became the president of his country.
You finish and lay the manuscript down. The
feeling of respect and wonder that vou. a student in
this UJrnversity. have been allowed to finger the works
of a president of the Lmited States grows, and you
20
The Carolina Magazine
wonder if some day — some time— anyone will hunt
for what you did when in the University.
TRAINING IN SOCIETY
Polk made his first debate on March 20. 1816, de-
fending the negative of the question: "Would it he
justifiable in the eyes of the world and agreeahle to
the laws of nations for the United States to assist
Spanish America in defence of their liberty?" Polk's
side won. About ten years later, just after he had
entered into the duties of his first term in Congress,
this same question came up in Congress. Polk opposed
the action of the President in appointing commissioners
from the United States to attend a congress of Spanish
American states that had virtually obtained their free-
dom from Spain hut I hat were still at war with her.
Polk probably used the same line of argument and
thought in debating this question in Congress which
he had used when he had opposed such action ten
years before in the Dialectic Society; and certain it is
that he won honor and recognition for himself before
the members of the great National Body just as he had
when he spoke in the Dialectic Society.
Soon after his first debate — April 3 — the Society
allowed Polk to he placed upon the inactive member-
ship list, presumably on account of the fact that he
wanted to give more time to his studies. The Society
records say nothing more of him until the next school
year, when Polk became again active in Society work.
He was always on hand and when any society business
came up which required immediate and careful atten-
tion and work, he was usually appointed on the neces-
sary committees.
A list of the committees and offices in which Polk
served as given by Nixon S. Plummer includes a
committee to direct society affairs — to offer sugges-
tions; room committee; treasurer; "a committee to
examine into the state of the library, etc ;" censor
morum ; secretary ; a committee to buy books for the
library; corrector; and a committee to determine
damages done to library books.
BECOMES PRESIDENT OF SOCIETY
On May 8. 1817, Hardy L. Holmes who had just
been elected to the presidency of the Society resigned,
and Polk was chosen to fill out his unexpired term.
He performed this office so conscientiously and effi-
ciently that on May 20. 1818. when officers were
elected for the ensuing eight weeks. Polk was again
chosen president, holding this office until he gradu-
ated. He is the only man known to have filled the
office of president two times.
OTHER SOCIETY DOINGS
Contrary to what would have been expected, Polk
was fined several times during his membership in the
Society. His offenses are not all absolutely known,
but at any rate he was fined. Seven fines of ten cents
each were imposed on him. For "gross irregularity,"
he was fined twenty-five cents, and two fines for
absence were charged against his name. He was
fined ten cents on March 19, 1817, and the record says:
"Hamilton C. Tones was fined ten cents for threaten-
ing language to James K. Polk, and Polk the same
tor replying to Jones." Polk must have been quick at
retort.
From the titles of several hooks which Polk pre-
sented to the Dialectic Society Library, it is evident
that he read widely and extensively. Polk and J.
Simeson presented, together, eight volumes of Gibbon's
Rome ; and folk later gave copies of William's France,
Darwin's Memoirs. Addison's Evidence, and Gospel:
Its ( )wn Witness.
HOPES AND AMBITION
It is seldom that we find words so symbolic of the
future career of a great man as those uttered by James
K. Polk in his youth. When he delivered his inaugu-
ral address on becoming President of the Dialectic,
he voiced his innermost hopes and ambitions in the
following way: "Seize then with avidity the opportuni-
ties for improvement as they pass, for ere long you
may be called upon to succeed those who now stand
up the representatives of the people, to wield by the
thunder of your eloquence the council of a great nation
and to retain by your prudent measures that liberty
for which our fathers bled. It may be a delusive
phantom that plays before my imagination but my
reason tells me that it is not. For why may we not
expect talents in this seminary in proportion to the
number of youths which it fosters, and with the ad-
vantages which have been named why may we not
expect something more than ordinary? But if it were
visionary, I would delight to dwell for a moment upon
the pleasing hope."
THE CRISIS IX POI.k's LIFE
After Mr. Polk graduated in 1818, he returned to
Tennessee and studied law in the office of Felix
Grundy, of Nashville, and at the close of 1820, he
was admitted into the law profession. He took up
his practice in his home county and his success was
great.
Polk had now graduated from college and had
finished his study of law. The question confronted
him: What would he do with himself? Would he
make the habits he had acquired in his college days
count for something and point on to higher and better
things, or would he put the memory of his past days
behind him, and forgetting everything, start anew?
He didn't start anew — he continued on the road he
had set out. The habits he had made in the formative
period of his life — his college days — guided his foot-
steps into the right path, and he started to perform his
deeds of greatness.
In 1823 after showing the people of his county of
what metal and calibre he was made, he was elected
to represent his district in the State Legislature. He
had only been in the law profession for three years,
yet the people of his county recognized his work and
merits and elected him. young as he was. ,
WHY HE GOT HIS START
And why did he rise so quickly, one asks? Because
he acquired a reputation for regularity, steadiness,
punctuality, and hard work. The man who was the
best scholar in his class in the University carried his
ideals of doing things right back into his community.
The Carolina Magazine
2]
The man who didn't "grat" a glass in three
years developed his habit of regular at-
tendance upon duties in the University and
carried this development back into his com-
munity, and by always being on time and
by always doing what he was supposed to,
so impressed himself upon bis fellow citi-
zens that he was the only man for the Leg-
islature, The man who in college prized
his literary society work so well had indeed,
to quote his own words, "seized with avid-
ity the opportunities for improvement as
they passed," and was now preparing to
take up the reins of government and move
mighty assemblies by the thunderous elo-
quence of his voice. The man who bad
presided over the destinies of the l)i So-
ciety had got the start which would lead
him on and on until some day he would pre-
side over the destinies of the whole country.
MAKI NG PROGRESS
So the man who got the best grades of any man in
his college class started to climb. There was never
any doubt about it — he had early learned to excel
when he got his studies up better than any of his
class mates ; it was natural that he should continue
to excel in whatever he undertook.
About a year after he was elected to the Legislature,
he was married to Miss Sarah Childress, daughter of
a wealthy Tennessee merchant. In 1825, he was elect-
ed to the National I louse of Representatives and so
well did he serve his country and constituency that
for seven successive terms he was re-elected. Two
of these terms he spent in the Speaker's chair, pre-
siding over the Mouse with as much firmness as he had
once done over the Dialectic Society. A short time
after his retirement from Congress, he was chosen as
the governor of Tennessee, and finally in 1844, as a
climax to all his labors and ambitions, he was elected
president of his country.
REVISITS UNIVERSITY
In 1847. in the second year of his presidency, be
was invited to attend the Commencement exercises
at his Alma Mater, by David L. Swain, the head of
the University. Polk immediately accepted the invita-
tion, and on Friday, May 28, he left Washington for
Chapel Hill accompanied by his wife and by Judge
Mason, also an alumnus of the University and then
Secretary of the Navy (he was a Phi), and by many
others.
Extensive preparations were made in Chapel Hill
to receive the distinguished visitors, among which was
the building of an annex to the hotel which is now
called University Inn. Over the entrance of the
Annex is a metal plate which may be seen today and
which bears the words (see reproduction top of page) :
So Polk returned to the University as president of
the United States. He had gone out from the institu-
tion twenty-nine years back — a graduate and the best
student in his class ; he returned as the head of this
mighty country.
Everywhere along the journey, President Polk was
received with the greatest joy and pleasure. Many
PLATE OVER POLK ANNEX
persons were assembled to see him along the railroad.
and at every stop, he shook hands with as many as
possible.
A committee of (he students from the University
together with Professor Green of the faculty — one
of folk's old class mates — met him in Raleigh and
conducted him to the University. On the 31st of
May — Monday— he reached Chapel Mill about six
o'clock in the evening. After going to the hotel where
a large crowd was gathered, he was conducted to the
college chapel where he was addressed by President
Swain of the University.
ADDRESS OF PRESIDENT POLK
The exact words of his speech in reply to President
Swain have been lost but from newspaper reports
this is what he said :
"I cannot adequately express thanks for the recep-
tion which has been tendered me, but 1 am greatly
touched and am very grateful for it. Twenty-nine
years have passed since I was here, vet 1 recognized
as I came up a number of particular objects which
were still the same. In these halls I spent three
years of my lite, and to the acquisitions here received.
L mainly attribute whatever success has attended the
labors of my subsequent life.
"It is a melancholy reflection that many of my old
associates are gathered into the tomb, and that 1 can
meet them no more; but some of my early friends still
survive and I expect they will be here. I expect
several in the Senior Class to be here, and with what
emotions of pleasure I will meet them! In the viscissi-
tudes of life, we have been divided, and our different
pursuits have widened the separation. Still I regard
them as brothers and will meet them as such.
"But, sir, of the faculty of that day. you have only
one professor left. Among the missing is Dr. Cald-
well, our president, who was not only a great man
but a good man— not only possessed of those high
qualities so important to the discipline of impetuous
and thoughtless youth, but qualities which would have
distinguished him on the battlefield, had he selected
a military or political life, or as a statesman. His
22
The Carolina Magazine
fame and his memory, to all those who knew him as
1 knew him, can never grow dim.
"It is hut natural that I should wish the continued
success to an institution to which I have so many
causes of affection. During my short sojourn among
you I shall not only be gratified to meet again my old
associates but all the trustees, the faculty, and the
students individually.
"It is gratifying, sir, that in the loss of the able
Caldwell, you have been appointed his successor. It
is a position of honor and importance which in your
hand must prosper and of the usefulness of which,
under your direction, you have not the full estimate.
I return thanks to the University ; and to you its organ,
for the kind way I have been received, my most cordial
and grateful assurances."
President Swain then made a short .address to
Judge Mason, and the Judge made a suitable reply.
At the conclusion of the exercises in Chapel, the
party returned to the hotel, and President Polk met
many of his old classmates, and reminiscences of col-
lege days were at once exchanged.
SECOND DAY, TUESDAY, AT CHAPEL HILL
President Polk himself, in the diary which he kept
while he was President, tells of the happenings of the
second day of his visit to Chapel Hill in these words:
"After breakfast, I visited the college buildings. They
have been greatly enlarged and improved since my day
at College. I attended the examination of the senior
class on International and Constitutional law. They
were examined by President Swain. I visited the
Dialectic and Philanthropic Library rooms. The old
chapel I found had been converted into recitation
rooms, and for the use of the Trustees when they at-
tended the University. After dinner I took a walk
with some of my old college friends to Vauxhall
Spring, and through a portion of the village. Many
objects were perfectly familiar to me, and brought up
fresh to my recollection many of the scenes of' my
youth. I was constantly surrounded by crowds of
people and was introduced to hundreds, male and
female. . . . After night I attended the chapel
and heard several members of the Sophomore and
Freshman classes recite speeches which they bad com-
mitted to memory."
THIRD DAY, WEDNESDAY, AT CHAPEL HILL
During the day, the President attended a meeting
of the alumni of the college. Many of them were
present, some of whom bad graduated as early as
1801. The entire company dined at the home of
President Swain, and after the dinner, the President
and his wife visited Professor Green's family.
Polk savs further in his diary: "At candle-lighting,
I attended the Chapel and heard Judge Mason's speech
delivered to the Alumni of the college. It was an
able and admirable speech. It rejceived universal
applause. On motion, the thanks of the Alumni were
tendered to fudge Mason and a copy ol the speech
requested for publication. After the speech was over
1 attended a meeting ol the Dialectic Society, of which
1 was a member when I was in college. At the sug-
gestion of Professor Green I made a short address
to the society. During the day, I shook hands with
many hundreds of persons. During the day, too, Mrs.
Polk accompanied me through the college buildings,
the library rooms, and especially the room which I had
occupied when I was in college. She was much inter-
ested and especially in viewing the Dialectic Hall and
my old room."
FOURTH DAY, THURSDAY, AT CHAPEL HILL
This was Commencement Day. The village was
thronged with visitors from all quarters of the State,
and a few alumni from other States.
The procession formed at 10 o'clock, and the Chapel
where the exercises were to take place was soon
crowded. The windows were taken out, thus giving
a large number the benefit of the exercises. The re-
porter from the New York Herald who had accom-
panied President Polk to Chapel Hill was present, and
thought that Matt W. Ransom, afterwards United
States senator, who delivered the English salutatorv,
carried off the honors in the morning.
When the recess for dinner came, the President and
his party dined out among the faculty. President
Polk says in his diary: "Several of my friends who
thought the people present, many of whom had come
a considerable distance, ought to be gratified, insisted
that I should go out to the grove, and I did so. I
was soon surrounded by hundreds of persons, and
for an hour or more was constantly engaged in shaking
hands with them."
After the dinner recess, the Commencement Day
program was again taken up. The Degree of Bach-
elor of Arts was conferred on thirty-seven young men.
After this James Johnston Pettigrew, who some years
later became a ( ieneral in the Confederate Service, de-
livered the valedictory — it brought tears to many eyes
— and about half past five, the exercises closed.
The President was anxious to reach Washington
on Saturday evening, -so "knowing that I could not do
so unless 1 reached Raleigh on tomorrow morning in
time to take the railroad cars, as soon as the exercises
were over I took leave of President Swain and the
Faculty and Trustees, went to the hotel where our
carriages were in waiting and set out for Raleigh about
six o'clock."
pole's meaning for you
James K. Polk had risen logically, step by step,
from being the best scholar and most punctual stu-
dent in this institution to the presidency of the United
States.
This proves that the English historian was wrong
when he said that it was remarkable that Polk should
have risen so high. The historian did not realize
the full significance ol American life. America is
ever ready and willing to recognize a man, whether
he rise by brilliancy or by consistently working for
some end until he attain it.
And this is the promise of American life. In
America, one does not have to be, as a prerequisite
to success, a nobleman or a genius. On the contrary,
if tip' man is willing to set as his goal and ultimate
Tii e ( 'akoi.i ,\\\ Magazj ne
2.*
end in life some high purpose, he can, by taking as
his watchword the careful and diligent performance
of his duty, finally attain success.
This means that you— you who have to spend hours
preparing a lesson, you who are trying to get good
grades and are wondering what good they will do
you after you get them, you who although not brilliant
are working and working hard for a definite end will
ultimately succeed. I lard work conquers all, wins all.
The paths cil honor are open to all, and to those who
will enter them with a steadfast determination to
work their way to success, (he field is unlimited.
Marion Butler
B\ WALTER E. WILES
PERHAPS no man in North Carolina has been
more widely discussed from I latteras to Cherokee
than Marion Butler. Again, perhaps no man in
North Carolina has been more widely "cussed" than
Marion Butler. The purpose of this sketch is not to
paint his halo, nor is it to weave his shroud. We
have endeavored to inquire into the justness of some
of the accusations, and to appraise him at his true
worth.
When the true historian records the achievements of
living North Carolinians, he will not fail to inscribe on
his tablets in bold characters the name of Marion
Butler.
Butler was born ten miles from Clinton, Sampson
County, North Carolina, May 20, 1863. Reared on a
farm, interspersing his days ot hard work on the
farm with books and study, directed by a mother of
scholastic training, he grew up with habits well formed
for hard work and study. At eighteen he entered the
University of North Carolina, from which institution
he graduated four years later. On account of the
death of his father, he was forced to halt his educa-
tion at this point for a time, lie directed the work
of the farm and became principal of Salem Academy
in order to care for his mother and the other members
of his family.
In 1888 organizers were travelling over North Caro-
lina in an effort to form an association among the
farmers to react against the great slump in Southern
agriculture, due in large measure to the development
of the great farming belts of the west. A Farmers'
Alliance organizer came to Butler's community. Al-
ways a true son of the soil, he had been interested in
the movement from the beginning. A county lodge was
established in Sampson County with Butler as its
president. He then purchased the Clinton Caucasian,
and threw himself and his paper into the cause without
reserve. In 1891 he was elected president of the State
organization. Two years later he became vice-presi-
dent, and, in 1894, president of the national organi-
zation. In 1890, he was elected to the state senate,
as an Alliance democrat, on the issue of establishing
a railroad commission to control railroad freights
and fares. The commission was established. lie put
through the law that established the Normal and In-
dustrial School for Women, now the North Carolina
College for Women. With a boldness that challenges
the highest praise, he faced the hide bound schemers,
who in the mistaken interest of the denominational
colleges sought to impede the continued maintenance
and growth of the state university by cutting appro-
priations. Thus he staved the hand that sought to
strangle his Alma Mater, and the education of the
young men of North Carolina was permitted to go
forward.
The Alliance had become a dominant factor in
the Democratic party, and Marion Butler had become
a dominant factor in the .Alliance. The Alliance was
dissatisfied with many of the then existing conditions,
such as the educational system and the financial sys-
tem, together with certain practices of the Democratic
party, and sought to remedy them. But the Demo-
cratic party did not want to be reformed. The
leaders of the Alliance discovered that they could
not achieve what they passionately believed to he
needed in the Democratic party because of the bosses
of the party, so they rose above the shackles of that
party and blazed forth a new trail. They realized that
nothing could be achieved without the aid of one of
the old parties. The obstinacy of the old line Demo-
crats closed all avenues of approach to that source. The
gulf that existed between the new Populist party and
the old Democratic party was widened by the invoca-
tion of a heretofore unused clause of the election law
by the Democrats for the purpose of disfranchising
Populist voters in the election of 1892. The Republi-
cans were desirous of power and less obdurate than
the Democrats. They presented more favorable terms
and fusion was accomplished. Whether one believes
that its results were for better or worse does not
detract from the genuine high purpose of those who
directed the movement. We must not fail to remember
that it was out of this fusion that modern education in
North Carolina sprang. The educational campaign of
Aycock, apart from the amendment, if not in large
measure borrowed thunder from Senator Butler and his
followers, at least was indebted to the fusion for the
awakening that gave it success. In 1894. the Fusionists
swept the state ; and in 1895, Marion Butler was elected
to the United States Senate. Here, through his efforts,
the rural free delivery mail system was established.
He secured the first appropriations for submarines,
and thus made the United States the first nation to
build submarines. He was a strong advocate of
parcels post, postal telegraphs and telephones. His
record in the senate was such that Chairman Wolcott.
of the Committee on Post Office and Post Roads, said
of him that no senator had ever accomplished more
in one term of six years. It has been said of him that
while in the senate, he frequented no social functions ;
but that he preferred to spend his time in his office
at work. Before his term in the senate had expired.
24
The Carolina Magazine
the Democratic party had succeeded in driving out
the Populists in North Carolina, by means that need
not be discussed here ; but by means that Butler be-
lieved to be nothing short of criminal. While in the
senate, he had had opportunity to study the tariff
question, and had become convinced of the need of
a protective policy for the United States. He had
supported Bryan for president in 1896 and in 1900 ; but
for those mentioned and perhaps other reasons he has
been affiliated with the Republican party since 1900.
He completed his law course at the University of
North Carolina in 1899, and since his retirement from
the senate, he has been engaged in the practice of
that profession. He is still active among the agri-
cultural organizations of the South, and contributed
untiringly to the late campaign in the interest of Presi-
dent Harding.
The cardinal sins that have been charged against
him by political enemies in the State, and by them
disseminated through the agency of numberless politi-
cal puppets, who seek not to know but to speak in
the language of their masters, are that he betrayed the
Populist party into the hands of the Republicans ; and
that he attempted to force the State of North Carolina
to pay unjust and repudiated bonds. The first charge
does not appear to have any substantial foundation, and
the second has less. The Populist party, as has been
said above, was born out of a genuine desire of a
great mass of North Carolinians to better conditions in
North Carolina. The leaders realized that if anything
was to be done it must come about through party
effort, and the Democratic party had an even better
opportunity to retain control of the Alliance members
and to better conditions in the State than did the
Republicans ; but they scorned fusion, and refused to
awake from their political lethargy while the Republi-
cans secured control. The fusion was a fair bargain
purposed to expedite a better day. The fact that it
failed to survive, for reasons that need not be here
discussed, and the fact that many of the things that it
sought were secured by awakened Democrats who
succeeded does not detract from the sincerity of the
purpose. It is true that Senator Butler has been affili-
ated with the Republican party since the passing out
of the Populists ; but as has been shown, this was from
conviction. In doing so, he was exercising a right
that is the possession of every citizen, the right to
choose among parties.
As to the question of bonds, Butler was employed as
an attorney in the case of South Dakota vs. North
Carolina, in which the State of South Dakota sued
the State of North Carolina in the Supreme Court
of the United States to secure payment on bonds that
had been donated to South Dakota, to be used for
educational purposes, by Simon Schafer of New York
City. Doubtless the purpose of Schafer was to try
out the validity of the bonds so that he might be able
to force some kind of settlement on the remaining
bonds which he held from the same issue. It has
been charged that the bonds were donated to South
Dakota at the suggestion of Senator Butler. We have
been unable to determine the validity of this charge.
However, if it were true, Butler was acting in behalf
of his client. He was acting, not only within the law,
but within his duty as a lawyer, that is to see that
justice is meted out. To have done less would have
made him unworthy of his fee. It has been argued
that it was bad taste for a former senator to take a
fee against his own state. These bonds were valid, and
were so held by the United States Supreme Court.
It would scarcely appear logical that it is ever wrong
to do a right thing. It was an honest debt on the
part of North Carolina, and the fact that Senator
Butler had held office in the state of North Carolina
is no reason why that he should shield her in dis-
honesty.
There were outstanding against North Carolina, at
this time, bonds which were not valid, but these bonds
had no connection with the bonds held by South
Dakota. In 1905, a bondholders' syndicate, formed
by Carlisle and Levy in New York City, advertised
offering to collect all classes of repudiated bonds. The
name of Marion Butler appeared among the signers
of the advertisement. When Butler found that carpet
bag bonds were being accepted, he had the advertise-
ment stopped and refused to have anything more to do
with the matter. Speaking of the Carlisle syndicate,
Senator Butler said : "I will have nothing to do with
their efforts to collect these bonds or any other bonds
issued by a carpet bag Legislature. My position is
that I will not act as counsel, or directly or indirectly
have anything to do with any effort to collect any
bonds that are not honest, and for which the state did
not get a valuable consideration. ... If an at-
tempt is made to collect these bonds, I not only will
not be employed, but I will oppose such an effort."
For obvious reasons, the bonds sued for by the
State of South Dakota have been confused in the public
mind with repudiated bonds which Senator Butler re-
fused to have anything to do with.
Thus it is that many of the good people of North
Carolina have been led to misjudge one of her greatest
sons. North Carolina may well be proud of Marion
Butler as one who has wrought with his own hands,
and wrought well.
ii ilium iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiini miiimiiiimmiiiiiimiiiiiiiiii i miiinmm i iiiiiiiiiiiiiniiiiiiiiii mm iiiimi illinium i limn mninii i mm i urn i milium iiiiiiiimimiiiiiiiiiiii
The Carolina Magazine
25
Charles Wiley Phillips
The man whom the student body elected as the most representative
man at Carolina is here shown to the eyes of the world. "Charlie"
wishes to serve mankind — to help make the world a better
place. He loves his work and his surroundings, lie
is representative — he has even flunked a course.
By WILLIAM E. HORNER
CHARLES Wiley Phillips is a big man in the
broadest sense of the term. He is big in student
bonors for lie has been elected to many positions
of trust by bis fellows. He
is big in religious matters,
for be is one of the most
consistent and conscientious
workers in church circles.
He is big mentally, for be is
better than the average in
his studies. He is big morally
for be belives in doing the
right thing no matter who
may be hurt thereby. He is
big socially for he knows
everybody in Chapel Hill all
the way from the prettiest
belle down to the humblest
janitor in the University's
service. 1 1 e is big physic-
ally for he is six feet tall
and weighs 175 pounds. He
is big in heart and in sym-
pathy. He is big in self-re-
liance in that he is working
his way through college.
In other words, "Charlie,"
the name by which every-
body knows him, is thor-
oughly an all-round Caro-
lina man. His work here on
the campus has carried him
into almost every line of student endeavor, and to a
great extent, he has been successful in his pursuits.
Charlie always has a word of welcome and a smile for
everybody he meets. He makes it a rule to speak to
everyone, and to this can mainly be attributed the
great number of friends he has on the Carolina campus
and in Chapel Hill. He loves the campus, the students,
his work — he is an integral part of that thing we call
Carolina and of that intangible thing, Carolina spirit.
On June 25. 18°V. Charles Wiley Phillips was born
at Trinity, in Randolph County, North Carolina. He
is the son of a farmer, and lived on the farm until he
was seventeen years old. He got his early education
at the Trinity High School — going through the tenth
grade — and in 1914, while only sixteen years old, grad-
uated there.
After graduating from the Trinity High School,
Charlie stayed out of school a year and worked with
his father on the home farm. The next year, however
he returned to school, going to the Jamestown High
C'HARLF.S WII.KY HUM. IPS
School in Guilford County. Here he took the eleventh
grade, preparing to enter the University in the fall
of 1916. While at Jamestown, he made the basket-
ball team, won a place on
the Triangular Debating
team, and got the best grades
ol any boy in the senior
class. These excellent grades
served him well for they
won for him the scholarship
to the University of North
Carolina from his school.
So in the fall of 1916,
Charlie borrowed money and
entered the University of
North Carolina with the
class of '20. During his
freshman year he worked at
Swain Hall, and began to
take an active part in cam-
pus affairs. The roll of the
Dialectic Society received
his name at the very first of
the year.
In his sophomore year, he
secured a job in the Library
as assistant and gave up his
place in Swain Hall. He-
made his class basket-ball
team, and became active in
the literary society. As part
of his Y.M.C.A. work dur-
ing" this second year, he taught one of the negro Sun-
day schools the "Y" has in charge, and also taught
in a night school for negroes. All of this work, was
of course, done without any hope of financial reward,
but rather in order that he might do his bit towards
making the community a better place to live in.
He performed his work in the Library so efficiently
that he was to be made Head Assistant at the beginning
of the next school year ; so he came to the summer
school for special preparation for this work in the
Library. But in September, just before school opened,
Charhe was drafted into the army. He went to Camp
Sevier, and stayed until April 1919, after the Armistice
was signed.
Re-entering the Umiversity in September, 1919, he
was one year behind his class so he became a member
of '21. That year he took up his old position as assis-
tant in the Library — the Library having been com-
pelled to procure a Head Assistant while he was in the
army. He went out for varsity foot-ball, and was a
26
The Carolina Magazine
member oi the squad throughout the season. He con-
tinued his literary society and Y. M. C. A. work.
Charlie served one term in the Dialectic Society as
it ^ vice-president. At the end of the school year, he
was elected vice-president of the Y. M. C. A., losing
the presidency by only seven votes. He was elected by
the student body as it^ representative-at-large on the
Student Council. The Dialectic Society also elected
him as one of its Associate Editors on the Magazine
Board. His work in publications activities won recog-
nition for him in the form ot invitations from Sigma
Upsilon and Epsilon Phi Delta, two honorary fraterni-
ties.
Last fall, he worked in the Library until Christmas.
When Secretary Wunsch resigned from the Y. M. C.
A.'s most pivotal position. Charlie was the logical man
to fill his place. The Advisory Board, composed of
five members of the faculty and a number of students,
chose him unanimously to serve the rest of the year.
By virtue of his being Secretary of the Y. M. C. A.,
he was given membership on the Campus Cabinet. Al-
though carrying four courses of college work, Charlie
accepted the responsibilities of the "Y" secretaryship,
a position hitherto held by a man who gave his full
times to his duties.
Charlie has selected as his major study, English, and
as a minor, Economics. Although making good grades
on a majority of his studies, he has been representa-
tive enough to "flunk" on one course — German 111.
Charlie has never been a grind, hut has been willing
to sacrifice' good grades for his own self-development
and in order to help the college community by what-
ever service he could perform. When he graduates
this year, he will probably go into the teaching pro-
fession, lie is taking sufficient courses in Education
to enable him to get a High School Principal's Certi-
ficate at the end of the year.
During his entire four years in college, he has
been vitally connected with the people of the commu-
nity. He is a member of the Methodist Church, and is
president of the Student's Bible Class there. Both this
year and last, the Epworth League claimed his services
as its president. He is now an usher in the church,
and has done everything there from firing the furnace
to helping conduct the morning service during the
Lev. Mc\\ horter's illness.
Charlie is a firm believer in democracy. He treats
everybody alike and has no favorites. Everyone is his
friend, lie is ever ready to do any favor for whoever
asks him. I le would do something to accommodate
the humblest man here just as quick as he would for
the richest man's son in the University.
When asked what he thought about the campus life
here, Charlie said: "1 think that in the main the cam-
pus is wholesome, straight-forward, and square-deal-
ing. The campus is the most democratic one I have
ever been on, but it could be improved, ft is true that
a man stands pretty much on his own merits and can
rise if he wants to, but still there is something lacking.
There are too many petty factions and too much
"politicing" between them. There is, too, a great deal
of selfisfiness and some of the men are too self-
centered. To offset it however, this is rapidly disap-
pearing, for the campus is much more democratic than
when I first came."
"As for myself," he said. "1 believe in helping the
other fellow. To do things of service is my ideal,
but right at this point is where I part company with a
lot of well-intentioned fellows on the campus. There
are too many here who talk about doing things, and
who would like to see reforms take place, but who are
not willing to pay the price and act. The whole
campus must realize that action and not merely talking
is necessary, even if one has to work a little to get
the action. I believe in action and not merely talk."
Charlie has great hopes for the Y. M. C. A. This
is what he says about it : "The place of the "Y" is
not only to have an attractive building, but also to
serve all the students. It must not be another figure-
head, but until the students realize this and help make
it mean something it will never amount to what it
should. When the "V" comes into its own, it will
stand out much more than now as fostering the moral
and religious life of the campus and holding this
phase of our development on a par with our mental
upbuilding. Both must be developed, and just as the
University develops our minds by its courses of
study, just so the Y. M. C. A. must foster the reli-
gious life of the campus. The Y. M. C. A. must
perform this function, and until it does, it is not
doing itself and the students full justice."
Have you ever been in Charlie's room? If you
have, you couldn't help noticing the orderliness which
everything is in. Even' book is in its proper place;
not a piece of paper is on the floor; even the bed is
kept in a marvelous state of smoothness. "Yes. I
learned that lesson in high school," he said, "and it
has been with me ever since." In other words, cleanli-
ness is a virtue with Charlie — it is next to godliness.
Charlie Phillips has taken for his ideal in life, to
first make a man out of himself and then to aid in
transforming other people into men. He has taken for
his own guiding star through lite, the ideal of service
to mankind, and is performing that service well as he
helps to build up the spirit, mind, and body of those
around him.
"Bobbie" Wunsch whom Charlie succeeds as Sec-
retary of the Y. M C. A., recently said to him in a
letter: "Ob! Charles, I have no fear for von, for you
are sincere and frank and humble. You love those
boys and the University."
And it is these qualities which make Charles Wiley
Phillips a man now. and will make him more of a
man as the vears roll by.
Illiillllllllllllllllilllllllll!ilii:iiiliiiii;iiiliiiiiili'iilii:iilli;iii:ilillliiii:niiiiii!... '.:';y. - :iiiii;!|i:iiiiiiiii|'
The Carolina Magazine
27
Louis Graves
By PHILLIP HETTLEMAN
STAY South, young men" would be the message
of Louis Graves to the young journalists in
Southern institutions who are preparing to enter
the newspaper game. "The field is a fine one." said
Mr. Graves, "and will develop rapidly as the South's
industrial development marches on. I believe the
profession of the journalist to he just as strong as
that of the doctor, lawyer, or engineer."
These words may appear strange coming from a
noted writer who started his journalistic career in
America's largest city immediately after he was gradu-
ated from the University of North Carolina in 1902.
Air. Graves first newspaper work was with the New
York Times, hut he explains that the reason he did
not follow the advice above is because his brother,
who was connected with the New York 'limes, invited
him there. Mr Graves remained on the staff of the
New York Times until 1006.
In fact, it would seem that Mr. Graves entered upon
his journalistic career by chance for during his stay
in college he was never interested in work of that
kind. His achievements in college were on the athletic
field and not in college publications. During his three
years at the University of North Carolina, Mr. Graves
was a prominent figure in football — in 1901 and '02
he was quarterback on the varsity. Associated with
him in football here was his brother, Ernest Graves,
who has been awarded the position of tackle on the
all-time, All-American team recently chosen. His
brother's major football experience after leaving here
was at West Point. Mr. Graves was also a substitute
on the baseball team and tennis champion of the
University. And it is interesting to note that Mr.
Graves is still a tennis champion having won the
North Carolina state championship in September,
1920. It is a rare thing to see a good athlete make a
good scholar, hut Mr. Graves was one of the exceptions
to the rule as he was awarded membership into I 'hi
Beta Kappa.
It is perhaps this same fighting spirit that caused
him to leave the New York Times in 1906 and cast
his lot with the free-lance writers. His first real work
in this line was with the publicity department of the
Pennsylvania Railroad. Cater he became assistant to
the president of the Borough of Manhattan, and after-
ward assistant to the president of the Board of Alder-
men. When his chief, George McAneny, resigned, Mr.
Graves left the public service and devoted himself to
miscellaneous writing. For several months Mr. Graves
was associated with the late Willard Straight in the
Mayor's Committee on National Defense. The report
of this important committee was written by him under
the title of "The Mobilization of the National Guard,"
and appeared early in 1917. This work was based on
a study of the mobilization of the Guard for Mexican
service in 1916.
There can be no doubt of the remarkable benefit
gained by Mr. Graves in his contact with the political
forces in New York City, ft has led him to observe
many ol the foundation stones of good government.
"One ol the greatest curses of city governmenl is
party control," said Mr. Graves. "The party runs the
government in a machine-like manner for its own
benefit and party graft and not good government is
hs chief concern. Good governmenl depends on good
men." At the same time it seems that his experience
in New York City has disgusted him with many of
the phases of large cities and a few days ago lie re-
marked, "I think we ought to be proud of the fact
that we (North Carolina) are a rural state. Large
cities with their miles ol rookeries (tenements) de-
prive their dwellers of sunshine and life. You hear
people boast about their large population, and to my
mind nothing is more disgusting."
In 1916 Mr. Graves laid down his pen to take up
the sword for the grim business of war. In the sum-
mer of the above year he attended the Plattsburg
Training Camp. At about the time that America
entered the War he was commissioned a captain after
studies preparatory to a commission. After a brief
stay at Fort Oglethorpe and Camp Jackson he went
to France as captain of I Company. 324 Infantry,
81st Division. He was transferred from the 81st
Division to the General Staff after the Armistice was
signed, and was with the Staff at Coblenz, Germany
(Army of Occupation) until May. 1919. After visit-
ing Brussels, London, and Paris he was permitted as
a result of his application to leave the military ser-
vice in France instead of returning to America for
discharge.
Mr. Graves wrote a satire entitled "Leaves from a
Coblenz Diary" which grew out of his observations
while with the Army of Occupation. This article ap-
peared in the Atlantic Monthly and was mistaken for
an actual diary by a few people, when it really was
pure fiction. Mr. Graves' name appeared plainly under
the title so there was no reason for the mistake. One
of the examples of the mistakes made concerning this
article is here given by Mr. Graves: "A Major in the
Intelligence ( ? ) Service in the Uhiited States Army
even wrote to the editor that the Atlantic had been the
victim of a malicious hoax, since he, the Major, had
made it his special duty to conduct a search throughout
Coblenz and had established the fact that there was no
such person in the city as the apothecary Ileinrich
Schutzenstein. The Major thought the Atlantic should
take steps to expose Graves, the perpetrator of the
hoax, at once."
At present, Mr. Graves is running a series of articles
in the Asia Magazine on the late Willard Straight
with whom he was connected in the Mayor's Com-
mittee on National Defense. Besides his work in the
Atlantic Monthly Mr. Graves has contributed stories
and articles to The Saturday Evening Past, the Cen-
tury, Harper's, the Metropolitan, The World's Work
and other magazines. He is a firm believer in pro-
gressive journalism and this belief together with his
record of past achievement should serve to put him
in the forefront with America's greatest journalists.
28
T 1 1 e Carol: na Magazine
Work and Be Successful
How Daniel L. Grant, who was only seven votes behind the winner in Carolina
Magazine's Best Man Contest, came to college with thirty cents
and an empty trunk and will go away as one of
the biggest men in his class
Hv WILLIAM E. HORNER
HAVE you ever known a man to come back to
the University at the beginning of a quarter
with only thirty cents in money?
1 1 you haven't, please meet Mr. Daniel Lindsey
Grant, of Snead's Ferry, North
Carolina. Yes! He is the man.
"Dan" has been on his own hook
financially during his whole four
years in the University. Until this
year he got no money from anyone
on the outside — what he got was
by his own efforts. The story of
his first three years in college is a
tale of grit and perseverance; the
story ot a man who often worked
all night long to pay his expenses.
And when In- does work to get
money, he gets it too, because along
with his journalistic and oratorical
abilities. Dan is a born business
man, and since he has had to "hoe
his own row" for so long, the tal-
ents which were in him when he
was born have been increased by
use.
"Yes, when I came back to the
University at the beginning of the
winter quarter in 191 P. I had thirty cents — live nickels
and five pennies. I also owned an empty trunk, and a
uniform which I had got in the S. A. T. C. 1 worked
practicallv all night long for four nights in the Treas-
urer's office to pay my Registration fees.
"I had had a business course in 'prep' school ; so 1
became a stenographer, and bv writing letters lor about
half the deans in the college, 1 got through all right.
Along about spring, I became secretary to the Presi-
dent. 1 continued in this position through my junior
year, and during the third year also managed the
Pickwick Theatre, and was a partner in the Carolina
Business School."
Dan gol along all right after he started to getting"
his jobs. But the daring and confidence of a man who
will come back to college with only thirty cents to
his name surpasses those qualities of nearly all the
students at Carolina today, lie had no fears for the
future; he knew he was on his own resources. Know-
ing this, he set to work and worked in such a way
that he could not help but win.
Daniel Lindsey Grant was born November 18, 1897,
at Snead's Ferry, and here he got his grammar school
education. His high school work he took at the Pied-
mont High at Lawndale. N. C. While at Lawndale,
he was secretary to the principal lor two years, was
librarian in his senior year, made three or four foren-
sic contests, and was president ol bis class in its
senior year.
About the first thing Dan did when he got to Caro-
lina was to join the Philanthropic
Society. He is one of the leading
members of the Society now, he
having served as Speaker during
the fall quarter. He has held every
office in the society, and has been
on the Debate Council three years.
Me made the freshman debate in
his first year, the sophomore debate
bis second, and in the third he rep-
resented the Society, together with
B. C. Brown, in the Junior Ora-
torical Contest, and was one of the
members of the Phi team in the
Alary D. Wright Memorial debate.
Besides, all these, he was an inter-
collegiate debater in his junior year
— he and his colleague, R. B.
Gwynne, winning a 5 to 0 decision
over Washington and Lee Univer-
sity. He, together with John Kerr,
)A.\II-;i L. GRANT
originated the Assemblv system the
Phi Society is now working under.
Last summer, Dan. with three other University men,
directed the University's campaign for new students
through the Carolina Club. He has taken part in
nearly every activity in college. Besides his society
work, he was on the Yackety Yack board for two
vears and has contributed to the Magazine; will by
the end of this year have an average grade of about
90 in scholarship; has been on the Athletic Council;
and belongs to the following organizations : Phi Society.
Golden Fleece, 'fan Kappa Alpha, Junior Order of
the Gorgon's Head, Amphoterothen, N. C. Club (com-
posed of wearers of the N. C), Delta Psi Delta,
Epsilon Phi Delta, the Order of the Grail, and the
( lerman Club.
His greatest and best work while in College has
been with the 'far Heel. He was an associate editor
in his junior year, and is now editor-in-chief. Under his
leadership, The Tar Heel has been transformed from
a weekly perfunctory organ ot the Athletic Association
into a semi-weekly newspaper. Pie has developed a
far I leel consciousness among the board members and
on the campus, and is rapidly making the Tar Heel
invaluable to the campus. This is an accomplishment
of which he may lie justly proud.
In speaking of the Tar Heel, Editor Grant said:
"Mv ideal for the Tar I feel is to make it an indis-
The Ca roli na Ma < ; a z i n e 29
pensable medium for the students and faculty. Alumni he thinks is necessary to success, he would say "work."
news may be brought in later, but not now. The Tar "Work." he says, "is necessary to success. Sonic say
Heel is just beginning to realize its field, but with they can succeed by good luck or pull, but it is not
trained men as leaders, it should progress still further so. A man succeeds in proportion to the amount of
next year. The editors must be chosen from men work he does, as success never comes in response to
who have journalistic experience' and who have risen pull or hick."
up from the ranks of the Tar Heel and not from men lie doesn't know just at present what he will make
who know nothing of the inner workings of the Tar his life work. He is wavering between law and
Heel as a newspaper. In other words, politics should journalism, for either ot which the writer thinks he is
not play a part when editors are elected for the Tar well fitted. He is a good speaker and a clear thinker
Heel." as is witnessed by his debating work' and this would
Dan is coming out with a Tar Heel program very come in handy for a lawyer; he is a good newspaper
soon. This program will consist of things the Tar man now as is proven by this year's Tar Heel, and
Heel will hack to the limit in getting them put into more experience would bring him greater success in
practice. In the program will be embodied plans for the journalistic field.
making politics open on the campus, plans for the Whether he goes into law or journalism, he will
renovation of the system of awarding monograms, and carry his idea ot work with him, and just as work
plans which should give new life to all the college has made him one of the leading men in his college
undergraduate publications. class, it will make him a success in his chosen field
Dan says that if he could express in one word what of endeavor.
SPIRITS OF TURPENTINE
Selected from ''"Topics of the Day" Films
"Isn't it too had about Peggy?"
"Why, what happened to her?"
"She's been to so many dances lately she's muscle bound from her waist up!" — Dartmouth
Jack o'Lantem.
Mabel — "George, when I dance with you, it seems as though I'm going straight to heaven."
George — "Shall we reverse, dear?" — Dance Review.
Ned — "Does she dance badly?"
Fred — "Yes, if the ehaperones aren't looking." — California Pelican.
We wonder if every time there's an earthquake in California the cows give milk shakes. —
Cleveland News.
Senior — "What makes you so little?"
Freshman — "My mother fed me on canned milk and I'm condensed." — Washburn Rcvieiv.
In these days ot adulteration, first thing we know they'll be running milk trains without
a cowcatcher. — North Adams ( Mass. ) Herald.
Mistress — "I saw the milkman kiss vou this morning. In the future I will take the milk
myself."
Jane — "It would be no use, mum. lie's promised never to kiss anybody but me."- -Whiz
Hang.
Neui'lyrich — "I'm getting an automobile. What is the first thing one ought to learn about
running it ?"
Wiseacre — "The telephone number of the nearest repair shop." — Boston Transcript .
The time to buy a used car is just before vou move, so people in the new neighborhood w ill
think you were the one who used it. — Kansas City Star.
Bobby's dog was limping along on three feet. "Look, daddy! Tige's not hitting on all
cylinders." — Motor Life.
Mother — "Did that man kiss you last night?"
Daughter — "You don't suppose he drove 90 miles to hear me sing?" — Patterson Press-
Guardian.
Ada — "No man can kiss me by force."
Helen — "No, you're always willing." — Princeton Tiger.
5 3555 3.53 .5 3.535-35 5? 515-3 J! 3.5 35 35 35 35-35 3.5 35 353535-3535-35-553555-551 35 315 35315 35355555-55355535-55-55 35-555555-35-55 1
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Conducted by W. P. HUDSON
tin nun iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiililliiiiilllilillllllllllllillili Illllll ^liiuii^iiiiiiiiii.iiiiiiiiii^iiiniiiiHiiiiNiiiiiiiiii^iiH^iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii'iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiLiiiiiiiiiiaiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiini iiiiiiiiiini iiini i i iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiihiii mini"
Perpetual Motion Machines: The
Freaks of the Ages
IN addition to those who try to prove that Shakes-
peare was not Shakespeare but some olhcr per-
sonage, there are a group of men who have en-
deavored to gain the limelight by the invention of a
so-called perpetual-motion machine. There have been
thousands of such already devised in the past and no
doubt as many more to be contributed in the future.
In spite of the large number invented not a single one
has stood the test of either time or the laws of me-
chanical motion. Physicists emphatically declare that
anyone with a knowledge of elementary mechanics
should know that a perpetual motion machine is a
physical impossibility. To state further their ideas on
this matter, it must be said that such a machine in-
vokes the multiplication of energy by certain mechani-
cal manipulations of it; a fact also impossible. It
would seem that these would-be inventors of per-
petual motion set at variance the ancient axiom that
"Out of nothing, nothing comes," and strive literally
to get something out of nothing, or to secure an effect
without a cause. They would take a machine and a
certain amount of energy and expect that somehow
the combination would give rise .not merely to the
machine itself and a total of energy equivalent in
amount to what was put in it, but additional energy.
Though failure has marked every attempt at this
sort of thing there are still enthusiasts and ambitious
people who persist in inventing perpetual motion, and
the machines consequently constructed, especially the
earlier ones, are interesting, many having been merely
fraudulent attempts to get rich quickly. So frequently
have applications for patents on these machines been
made to the Bureau of Patents, at Washington. I). C.
that the Bureau has come to require a working model
of the machine to be bled with the department before
a patent will even be considered. In Great Britain
from 1855 to 1903, 575 applications for patents on
perpetual motion machines were made to the British
Patent Office.
All the machines in this category of phenomena
fall into approximately four classes, depending on
gravity or magnetism for their source of energy. These
are roughly the ball and cup gravity machine, (2) the
collapsing pocket hydro-dynamic machine, (3) chain
gravity machines, and (4) gravity perpetual-motion
wheels. While it is impractical to cite an example
of each, a brief description of one typical machine will
furnish some idea of how thev operate, or were sup-
posed to operate. The structure of a ball and cup
gravity machine consists essentially of an endless
hand or chain arranged to operate on two sprocket
wheels. To the band is joined a series of cups, or
rather dippers, so attached that the handles are con-
tinually perpendicular to the bands. Heavy balls are
fed one by one to the open dippers as they start down
the descending side. When the dipper nears the
bottom, a projecting horn intercepts the ball and
guides it away. It will be perceived that this machine
will run as long as balls are fed at the top. The
problem of getting the balls again to the top was to be
solved by an elevating, endless screw driven by a
mechanism connected to the upper sprocket wheel, but
due to the tact that it requires as much energy to
lift one of the balls to the top, as the ball itself created
in descending through the same space, this proved
unoperative. It was further proposed for this same
machine to provide for the return of the balls by
conducting them along an incline to a hollow cylinder
filled with quicksilver or some other similar liquid.
Once a ball had entered the base of this cylinder it
would rise to the surface of the quicksilver because
of the difference in specific gravity. It could thus
be removed by a lifting device, dropped into an in-
clined plane and fed into the machine again at the
top. The difficulty lay in getting the balls into the
bottom, of the quick silver column.
Perhaps the most celebrated efforts in the direction
of perpetual, motion have been made in conjunction
with the continued distribution and redistribution of
weights in or about a wheel movably mounted upon an
axle. The purpose here is to have the same number of
weights upon the downgoing and upgoing sides, hut
to have the average distance from the axis of rotation
greater upon the downgoing side. It is conceived that,
on the principle of a difference in leverage exerted
by the two groups of weights, a never-ceasing motion
should be obtained, if this relation could be perpetu-
ally maintained. One of the most distinguished of those
who gave attention to this matter was the Second
Marquis of Worcester who lived about the middle of
the seventeenth century. It is also recorded that a man
named Orphyneus in 1715 made a perpetual-motion
machine upon substantially the foregoing principles.
It is said that this machine, which outwardly appeared
to be a huge drum mounted upon an iron axle, upon
being started with a smart impulse — in either direction
— would move faster and faster until the periphery was
moving at the rate of about sixteen feet per second.
It was claimed, so it would seem, that at the time
this invention was first known that the machine had
been running for two months. Its inventor, Orphyneus,
demanded a payment of one hundred thousand dollars
for his secret, a sum which he never received, and
hence his secret apparently died with him.
In many cases the perpetual machine has turned out
to be a hoax. Such was the perpetual-motion motor
constructed bv an inventor named Keelev for the
The Carolina Magazine
31
purpose of deceiving intending investors and enriching the- new concern sold freely. To the day ol his death,
its inventor until the fraud was exposed after Keeley's Keeley insisted thai his discovery was genuine and it
death. For twentv-tive years, however, Keelev as- was only when the house in which the machine was
tounded eminent scientists of Europe and America placed was thoroughly overhauled that the colossal
with his machine which he claimed had solved the t rand was exposed. Keeley had wired the walls ol
problem of perpetual motion. The machine when the building and ran his machine by high pressure
started would run continuously, and Keeley convinced hydraulic power conducted through the wires, which
many clever men that he told the truth, and stock in were hollow, to the motor.
The Mathematics Cluh
ALONG with the general tendency of making the
sciences ol the modern world as practical as
possible has arisen an attempt to lift down mathe-
matics from its former pedestal of isolation and count
it likewise among the common-sense subjects.
Down until the l('th century the science of mathe-
matics was viewed as being' more a study tor a type
of highly developed mind than for the average indi-
vidual who checks up his hank" account on his ten
fingers every month and remembers without the aid
of memoranda his expenditures for the two years
past. The idea that mathematics is a study for a
certain type of mind has clung to it through its advent
from the middle ages, and due largely to the fact that
mathematics was in the earlier centuries a purely
monastic study, having been pursued almost exclu-
sively within the four walls of a monastery. Pursued
thus as it was it never has, until comparatively recent
times, come to be regarded as a study or a subject
for the person of average mind. It has been cloistered
too much as a subject requiring great mental concen-
tration and study, rather than one possessing an inter-
est equal to that ascribed to the natural sciences.
Having been held in such a light, mathematics is
even yet, despite the efforts of its adherents, held to
be a subject everyone can not manage.
In an effort therefore to bring mathematics down
out of its celestial and isolated sphere and establish a
medium between the students and teachers of mathe-
matics at the University, an organization known as the
Mathematics Club has been established which has
tor its primary object the bringing ol mathematics
into the realm of practice and interest whether of the
Freshman or Graduate student. Reorganized anew
this year it has met with a response ol 175 students.
Its meetings are two-fold: One part is devoted to
mathematics from the standpoint of its appeal to the
originality of students, thus stimulating interest and
research, and the other part is devoted to things not
particularly abstruse but which may be understood by
Freshmen. At each meeting interesting problems,
those which appeal to practical reasoning, are thrown
out and assigned to definite groups, anvone, however,
being at liberty to work on them. All the way through,
the purpose of this organization is to foster a general
interest in mathematics, and make it appeal to the
interest and reason of the average college student.
The Mathematics Club was organized to meet a need.
Due to the fact that the only other really scientific
society at the University, the Elisha Mitchell Society,
is too highly technical for the average student, the
former club was created to bridge the gap. fts justi-
fication lies in the interest that has already been shown
in it by the students, and the role it has assumed of
being the medium through which the real spirit and
nature ot mathematics mav be attained.
ililiillilillliiii i:iiiiiii!iniiii;:
i!iiiiiiiiiiiiii:iiiiiii!iiiiNiliiiiiiiiiiiii!iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiw :iri:n. 1 11!!;1 .::iinii!iPii:iV!iiMiiiii::i:i
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
Through a Glass Darkened
Bv M. C. GORHAM
BIG |im Holloway was bored. Inexplicable it
may appear, "untrue to life," you may ejaculate,
yet nevertheless Holloway was bored, decidedly
and ostensibly so. He sat in the luxuriously appointed
lobby of a prominent New York hotel and reposed his
huge frame in one of these astoundingly soft chairs, the
kind, vim know, in which it takes thirty seconds to
reach bottom. He was engaged in that most arduous
of tasks, the whiling away of hours.
Holloway sat there and religiously maintained his
boredom, as he gazed out on the passing throngs. To
him they seemed for the most part a vast display of
untutored mediocrity. People interested' him very
little anyway, for he had seen so many and had been
able to classify almost all of them. Though for a time
they might cast a bewitching aura and send out that
enchantment which mystery and the unknown always
lends, in the end the poor little gaudy covering would
be torn away and the unrobed mediocrity displayed
to the quizzical and disapproving eyes of Holloway. In-
evitably it seemed they fell into types, the poor girl, the
rich girl, the flirt, the masher — to Holloway nearly all
men seemed little more than bare symbols, standing
for a tvpe, a creed, a coterie. And those people out
there passing by so hurriedly, so absorbed and self-
centered, so intent on hastening on, were to him, not
people, but symbols.
How easy it was for him to size them up, to know
at a glance their environment, their life strata, their
everything. On one he saw the irrefutable marks — a
tired stenographer, hurrying home to flat and friends.
Another he picked to be a prosperous broker ; another
a rounder and so it went. To the great, big, dark,
dreamy looking fellow gazing out at these hastening
crowds, they were the essence of mediocrity, they were
just creatures who ran their little course and then ex-
pired, whose whole might be summed up in the cate-
gories of life and marriage, occupation and death.
And these people bored him immensely ; for to this
dark and ponderous wanderer in whose veins burned
the blood of two lands of adventure, and of ro-
mance— Castile and Virginia — ; to him who had known
manv lands and seen life in its myriad forms, to even
contemplate the trite and ordinary were a trial and
an ordeal.
To reiterate our previous observation Holloway
was bored and alas the root of causation was a trite
and a common-place one. mediocre to the extreme —
Holloway was aging. Not aging, permit us to say, from
actual years, but from the intensity of those vears
which he had experienced, from the color of the life
which he had led. For he had held with the bard
that:
"A single hour of glowing life
Is worth an age without a name."
He had drained from the wine of life her every
dreg.
As he sat there peering through the proverbial haze
of smoke which is inseparable with the American hotel
lobby, he began to see again incidents in his "glowing
hour of youth." At Harvard he had fought a valiant
fight and a winning one in an effort to be a no type
man. He had been in a club and a "frat," too. he had
made a fame on Harvard's gridiron which time can
never erase, for the end runs of Big Jim Holloway were
spoken of even now with religious reverence over in
Cambridge. At times he would have one or two com-
panions with him on his week-end and holiday jaunts
over in Boston and down in New York, yet where
ever he was, whatever the conditions, there was some-
thing which made men look up at Jim Holloway with
undisguised admiration. They all liked him, yet not
a man claimed to know him ; and therein he prided
himself. They respected him not so much for his
atheistic belief and his devotion to Epicureanism, as
for his fearlessness in upholding his beliefs and the
fact that though he might be wrong he had, certainly,
the courage of his convictions. He mixed and talked
and stated with an almost solemn conviction his view
of life — that death ended everything and that "eat,
drink and be merry" was the only tenable philosophy ;
and though he went with the crowd, he led and never
followed. Too, he somehow conveyed the impression
that though out rah-rahing with the Rah Rah boys,
he was James Holloway, Jr., of Virginia, first, last and
all the time.
Though few of his class mates shared his views on
life, none dared to preach theology to him, nor did
they evidence little appetite for being embroiled in his
philosophic discussions, for Jim Holloway had a dan-
gerously convincing manner and could inevitably
awaken vague misgivings.
One June day James Holloway and the class of '02
graduated and went their several ways. Some were to
enter seminaries, some were destined for the business
world and some for medicine and law, but Big Jim,
with not a relative on earth, sought nothing common-
place, [eff Cotton, the popular class president and
college leader, broached the question: "And whither
are you going to turn your talents, old man?"
The answer came in that slow, compelling tone, "to
the trail that leads everywhere and nowhere, Jeff—
the trail of the wanderlust. I'm going to live the
life that's given me, Jeff, and waste not a minute in
vain preparation for another."
Jeff gave the conventional "Uh, huh" and left the
room, thinking that if he had a year more of asso-
ciation with Big Jim he'd find himself completely won
over.
The Carolina Magazine
So the others went their many ways, but Big Jim
with his dark eves, his attractive ways, and the vast
fortune from the Holloway estates, went down to
New York. There he met Peggy. Peggy was soil
and young, a pretty little thing with trusting brown
eyes — oh! yes, they did exist back in those days; she
believed that all things were good in this mundane
sphere. She loved Jim and Jim said that he loved her.
so why did it matter? A water-soaked bundle pulled
out of the East river, a foundling left for the public
trust — that was all. I Tolloway knew nothing of it.
would have cared less, for he bad quit New York and
was touring England. Holloway was only enjoying
life — "for tomorrow we may die."
In Europe his love for drinking, an appetite be had
always gratified, grew each day. Liquors, gambling,
women were everywhere and Paris, London, Vienna
all lent themselves so readily to vice. In the big cities
vice vou know is commercialized, but not for Hollo-
way. He sought chastity whereon to have fun "to
make merry" and the little counsellor's daughter in
London, Marie, "ma cherie," in Paris who wanted only
love and who ended in commercializing herself when
Big Jim growing tired, for variety was essential to him,
sought other lands — such were the wrecks abandoned
in bis wake. Then too there was the wife who had
forsaken her home in Vienna and the little dark-eyed
Chiquita in Madrid. Holloway was enjoying life.
But in time Europe grew monotonous and Big Jim
answered the call of the Orient. Alexandria for a
time, then Bagdad with its great caravan trains and
its queer old bazars satisfied him. Then he came to
Singapore, the great Chinese port and city of mystery
even as all China is a land of mystery. In Singapore
he had killed a man in a drunken quarrel over cards.
He could see again that mad rush for escape — the
crazy scramble, the rush down to the wharves and the
hiding away in the hold of a big tramp bound for
Africa. In the future he bad found it best to steer
clear of Singapore.
Hollowav next steered his mad course for Africa.
Johannesburg interested him for a time, but at length
he tired of it and went down in the diamond country.
Staking his all on a tract of land, he realized very
heavily. Diamonds and gold in great quantities were
found and the man Holloway became a figure indeed
in South Africa. The visiting parliamentarians cot-
toned to him and London and New York bankers were
always wary of him. But Holloway, resigning his
offices, declining a chance to represent Africa in Par-
liament sold out in toto one day and departed for
lands unknown. Africa was itsed up, and then too,
the name of Holloway was doomed to depreciate in
Africa — the banker's daughter in Johannesburg, you
see. There is no God — be merry, "for tomorrow vou
may die." Holloway next sought out Manilla and took
it. He conquered by force of brain and money and
in time he became a power there. They made him
an official and took him in with open arms, welcomed
him to Manilla's hearthside ; yet the wanderer grew
tired and having exploited the city, disposed of his
property and sailed for America.
A dozen years since his farewell at college, he
reached America in August of 1914 only to learn of
the impending conflagration in Europe. He set sail for
Havre and a few days later found him attired in the
suit of a legionnaire. The wanderer had decided to
tight with France and to do his lighting in thai strang-
est of units, The Foreign Legion, composed ol just his
type of men, of wanderers, oi men who might have
been rulers. The man was actuated by no inspiring
motives, the war hadn't advanced that far; he had no
overpowering desire for humanity or any body else.
He went for adventure, for life's zest and flavor, and
went knowing that he would not be killed. Some men
go in with that innate knowledge, some with the oppo-
site, and they are almost invariably right. And Big
Jim Holloway was right. All through those long
years he fought, unfearing, recklessly daring, he was
always an eager volunteer. Wounded a dozen times
and decorated by both France and America he came
back in 1919 with a scarred body and slight limp, but
with the same dauntlessness, the same fearlessness.
Over the man, some strange change had come in the
months of suffering and carnage through which he bad
passed. Almost against his will be found bimseli al-
tering, changing — a changing which we have all noted
in the returned soldier, yet which we can not describe.
But it was there all the same.
•jf *. * t- * A- ■■{
To retrospect now. Some months after the armis-
tice James Llolloway rested in a New York hotel,
bored and quite apparently so. For only the former
evening a young lady had refused his theatre invita-
tion preferring one from a younger friend, and he
could no longer revel the nights away with his former
ease. He needed rest regularly, a thing be had formerly
scoffed at and through the years bad termed essen-
tial only for old ladies, and the "orthodoxites."
Breaking from his reverie Holloway got up and
called a porter, commanding him to bring down his lug-
gage. He surrendered his room then and drove in a
taxi to the Pennsy station where he purchased a ticket
to an obscure village down in Virginia. For over the
great roamer bad come an irrepressible desire to see
the old home where he bad played as a boy and lived
in the love of parents and friends. All too soon, even
before his college days, the parents had died and the
friends had passed out of his life, vet somehow he
felt that he would enjoy gazing on the old familiar
land-marks. So Big Jim Holloway was going home.
The weather was clear and the air fresh, breezy and
invigorating with the first signs of spring as he got
off the little local train. The odor of damp turned sod
came to the man's nostrils and brought back the sight
and scent of the plowed fields he had known in the
days of childhood. He had never before seen the
station, it being an innovation since his day and most
of the other surroundings seemed strange to him. He
turned his back on them however and started walking
down the twisting country road. The old home was
only a few hundred yards distant and it required but a
brief walk to bring him to the junction of the road
and the lane which led to the door. As the man came
ttp the lane and approached the rusty gate swinging-
there as of old, a mighty sigh shook the great fellow's
frame. The dwellers there having perceived the
stranger came forth then and acquiesced quite readily
34
The Carolina Magazine
in his desire to see the old place; then they abandoned
him. Slowly, like an infant, he passed through the yard
and went out to the barns. There was the same old
Shiloh still rearing its head superbly, the old barn,
worn and drooping now. and the well, where bare-
footed, he had often quenched a burning thirst after
long forest and pasture tramps, they were all the same.
Then he left all this behind and entered the old pas-
ture, turned to the old trail which led down to the
creek of memories galore. I le went down the trail with
head lowered, thinking how as a lad he had trod that
same path with a merry whistle and a fishing pole on
his shoulder. Finally he reached the creek and then
indeed came pictures : he was back there again, bare-
footed, reveling in sun and birds and everything. He
could hear the tish in the rippling creek breaking the
water here and there, exulting in their freedom.
He was throwing out the line ; now he had a bite.
With feverish hand he strained to land him — a big
one. Then the picture broke and the man came to and
laughed the laugh of a demon. For Big Jim was no
longer a boy. No more could he roam the dear old
fields and romp and play ; never again could he fly
whistling down that path eager for the fray. For
youth was gone. Here he was, young in years, but in
manhood a sordid thing, a spent old broken remnant
of a man. With a dry sob which spoke of pain too
deep for cure, he turned and walked slowly back.
The old tenant met him with a smile and began to
converse with him. He instinctively knew Holloway
as a man of the world and sought to gain his views on
many matters. Holloway leaning on the old gate
talked a while with the fellow. He told him of his
visit to the creek, what the old sights meant to him,
and just how dear youth would be again. With a
chuckle the old fellow brought forth a weekly paper
and turning to an article handed it to the stranger.
"Whun't you try that?" he inquired, pointing to
the article which related the work of a great French
surgeon who within the past few days had given out
the statement that by a gland-grafting process he was
able to restore youth. Holloway read the article
hastily.
"Why man, I'd give a fortune for that, if he really
can," he exclaimed.
"If I had the fortune, I'd try it," wisely advised the
rustic, but he spoke to empty air, for the visitor was
gone.
With a hurried farewell Holloway had turned and
was hastening down the old road. He reached Xcw
York on the following day and engaged a stateroom on
the next trans-Atlantic steamer. Next he called on his
bankers and secured a large sum of money in forms
easily changeable into cash. He left New York late
one afternoon and within record time reached the
continent. In Paris he made inquiry at once as to the
whereabouts of the surgeon's offices and having learned
it, dispatched a messenger to him. The surgeon he
found would receive him the following morning, but
not possibly before.
Holloway did not sleep that night, but paced the
floor in his elaborate apartment until a gray gleam
crept through the shutters and announced the coming
day. Not a moment's rest did he find, but strode from
corner to corner and pondered on the possibility of
the thing. He had played his game of life and was
nearing the final show down when suddenly like a bolt
from a clear sky had come this intelligence of a possi-
ble restoration. The man's mind was tortured that
night. Would it work? Could science restore him,
build up the broken system, revivify the spent tissues,
and awaken sluggish limbs? Could the great doctor
give back to him the priceless boon of youth, make a
romping youth of a wasted wanderer, or would it all
be a failure and a mockery and only serve to embitter
him? It could not be, he reasoned; such mockery
would be too tragic a thing, too great a thing for a
man to bear. And so through the dark watches of the
night, the mind of Big Jim Holloway pondered on the
morrow. Would it hold only failure, chagrin, disap-
pointment; or might it perchance bring a gift incom-
parable, that gift for which Ponce de Leon labored so-
futilely to find. Could it be that he, James Holloway,
would have life everlasting, not the mush of the
preachers, but life everlasting, on earth, where life is
really life ?
At last morning came and like a soft grey nun
cast a cloak of comfort over the tormented man and
gave him a vent for his pent-up fire — action. He
quitted the hotel and preferring to walk across Paris
in order to consume time, began the walk. As he
walked on he saw everywhere the signs of a great city,
or at least that portion of it which sleeps at night,
awakening from its nocturnal rest. Men and women,
boys and girls, were coming from everywhere, hasten-
ing to the day's work. It was so with the animals, and
even the flowers seemed to rub their sleepy eyes
and greet the new dawn with a cheery resolve to see
it through properly. And to the man hastening
through this budding panorama of new life came the
analogy. Oh, if he might do as these!
At nine o'clock he was ushered into the outer cham-
ber of the great surgeon's office. He was given a seat
and in a few moments called into the surgeon's sanc-
tum. Quizzically, the little oldish man peered out
through his great square glasses.
"This is Mr. Plolloway. the man from everywhere?
And what can I do for you, sir?"
"Doctor, I have learned of your gland grafting pro-
cess and if you can restore my youth I will give you
1,000,000 francs."
For just a moment the little old surgeon studied,
then answered.
"Sir, I will make the attempt, but the check you
will make payable to the Paris Charitable Association.
I do it for the profession. You will enter the operating
room, sir, the one to the left." Holloway gave himself
over to the surgeon's care.
;|; -Jf * * ;|: * -Jf
Weeks later we see Holloway leaving Calais, bound
for Dover and thence to Liverpool and home. In him
was the stamina of youth, the virility and vitality which
bespeak perfect health and robustness. The miracle had
worked. He had doubted it all along ; had feared some
miserable hoax, some medicinal concoction for catching
fools — but the thing had actually proven a success and
havimr carried out the financial agreement he was
The Carolina Magazinf
35
bound for the states again. Through the veins oi I [ol-
loway the blood coursed fre: h and strong and his ste >
was lighter than for many a day. I lis one all ab-
sorbing passion was to run again clown the twisting old
path and to whistle all the while, to throw in his line
and exult again in the fierce pull of a two-pounder.
So curbing, for the time, all other desires and wants,
Holloway was going home, home to romp in the time
worn fields, to lie bathing in the sun's radiant stream
and hear again the water gurgling o'er the same old
stones. Holloway was going home a second time.
He reached the old farm by a round-about way
and came up at the back of the pasture. lie came
slowly this time too, for he was murmuring softly to
himself :
"I have won, I have won."
And so at length he reached the bank of the creek
and cutting a pole from a handy bush, rigged it with
some tackle he had brought along. The sun was shining
just as it used to do, the little creek was babbling
merrily along, the fields and the pasture were all just
as they had been, vet the horrible truth crept over
the man that something was missing. A great fear
came into his heart as he lay there, in the same old en-
vironment, yet not the same after all. The birds sang,
but not the old sweet note of childhood ; the flowers
didn't seem to be his pals as formerly they were and
even the old creek lacked something, something of
zest — something was gone.
"Oh! what is it? What is missing?'' cried the tor-
tured soul of the man. "Why am I thus mocked?"
Then he looked across the creek and a hundred
yards down the bank saw the tenant's comely daughter.
With her was a farmer's lad, presumably a neighbor's
<on. The boy took from bis overalls a box and from
it came a ring.
"It's the one mother had," he murmured. "It's all
I've got and I haven't the money to buy one, Hess.
But won't von, please?"
The please was superfluous for the look that had
come in the girl's eyes belied all possibility of a nega-
tive response. The lad placed the response on her
finger, then she kissed him and walked into the lad's
open arms, snuggling her head upon his broad, denim
clad shoulder. Then hand in hand they crossed the
creek and strolled on up the winding little path.
Then Holloway saw. Then he knew and like a
torrent the pent-up passion of the years, the goodness
that was in Big Jim Holloway burst forth and with a
sob he cried out:
"Oh! God I see now. I know at last that you do
exist. You it was who made the field and path and
stream all seem beautiful and pure. You it was who
gave to that boy and girl, purity, chastity, innocence,
gifts which even I once had but which I deemed of no
consecpience. It is the pure eye alone, that can see
beauty and I have lost that eye. 1 have sinned griev-
ously, but I am paying now, O Father, and in full."
Big Jim Holloway had won — only to lose.
.. ,i. r, .' r h il Mi n. .Ill ll'i ,1,11 I' hlli IIIIIIIIHIII Ill Illllllllll III. Ill': .ill: : .M Ml: M Ml l:i. Ml. ,i III Ml III Illillll .1 IMMM IIMMMMHIIMMIl: I! Illlll!llillll!!i|ll||!llll!l|lilllllllil
Doggerel to My Dog
Bill, battle scarred comrade of many hikes.
Thy fighting days are past.
( )ld age has called thee for her likes,
And death is coming fast.
Many times hast thou led
The chase o'er mountains wild.
But now thy savage strength is sped
And old age calls thee child.
Oh how have we with savage glee
The boomer chased in sport
Till he hailed by some chestnut tree
And anchored safe in port !
Dost recall the grizzly bear?
( I saw the wolf that day in thee)
But his fat hams became our fare,
And made a feast for you and me.
Those happy days were o'er-filled
With clean and manly sport,
And when death has thy body killed
Thy spirit will be my fort.
I wonder now if in thy life
Thou hast not added to the plan,
And helped humanity in its strife
To make of man a better man.
Now, old Bill, here's to you.
Lie peaceful by your fire.
And know that living clean and true
You've made my life a little higher.
—Hubert C. Heffner,
Where Are You Going, My Pretty Maid?
< >h, where are you going, my pretty maid?
And tell me, what are you going to do?
Pray pardon me, can I not be of aid?
Ah, surely I may walk this path with you?
Those eyes! They are not common ones, I see;
They glow with light, and burn like fire, and shine
Like stars ! Ye gods ! how they do flash at me !
A beauty! .' / .' those velvet orbs are fine!
Those lips were made to kiss — Ah, do not turn
Away from me; — and they should smile, not frown
With such a scornful air. And how they burn —
Those eyes ! There's not their equal in the town !
If you would only smile just once; oh, then,
I might have hope that you would look on me
With favor \h, and so you like not men?
My pretty maid, you've much to learn, I see!
Do you not know, small one, that all the world
Revolves around the love of man for maid
.And love of maid for man? This earth is whirled
For these alone. Ah, girl, your cheeks will fade.
And lose their rosy bloom, and 1 my youth ;
But others come, the world goes on. That wine
Called Love feeds all. Sweetheart, I speak the
truth. . . .
Give me your lips.
Ah, now, will you be mine?
I knew it all the time! How did I know?
A little bird, I think 'twas, told me so!
36
The Carolina Magazine
The Carolina Magazine's History
The Magazine looks back, on this its birthday, over the seventy-seven
years of its existence. The origin and development through the
years , the editors, and the cover designs of Carolina's
oldest publication — do you know then/?
By GEO. W. MrCOY
TO trace the history of the Magazine of the Uni-
versity is to trace the growth of the intellectual
life of the state. As an integral part of the Uni-
versity the Magazine has had its place in training the
young men of the state for intelligent service and re-
sponsible leadership. Having its origin in a period of
uncertainty as to the future of education in North
Carolina the Magazine has had like the University
of which it is a part a life filled with vicissitudes and
trials. There have been periods when the Magazine
has had to stop publication through lack of student
support. The editors of the Magazine for 77 years
have had to contend with this factor though for the
last few vears the conditions have not been as bad
as formerly.
The Magazine has served a very definite purpose
since its first publication. First it has served as a
literar_\- journal. Secondly, it has served as a North
Carolina historical journal. It has been a repository
for many valuable articles and biographies that has
made the Magazine desired by historical societies all
over the United States. Thirdly, it has served die
purpose of a popular college publication.
THE ORIGIN OF THE MAGAZINE
Idie initial copy of the Magazine was given to the
public in 1844. It has not had a continuous existence
however. Five times it has had to suspend publica-
tion. The securing of enough money to defray the
expenses of printing has always tried the soul of every
business manager. The Magazine has never been an
exception to the rule that college magazines do not
pay large dividends.
The years preceding 1844 brought great expansion
to the University. The class of 1844 had many strong
men in it. Edmund DeBerry Covington, of Richmond
County, by common consent was considered the bright-
est and most versatile one. By the efforts of Coving-
ton, a literary publication was started. A prospectus
was issued and was shortly followed by the North
Carolina University Magazine, By a Committee of
the Senior Class, lust 77 years ago this March the
first number was issued. The first editors were live
seniors and one graduate. One of the editors is un-
known. The five known were Robert II. Cowan, of
Wilmington, N. C, Edmund DeR. Covington, of Rich-
mond County, Samuel F. Phillips, of Chapel Hill,
from the l)i Society, while from the Phi Society were
lames S. [ohnson, of Halifax County, and L. C. Ed-
wards, of Person County. The Faculty and the Presi-
dent, Governor Swain, gave much timely advice to the
editors. The first printer was Thomas Poring, of
Raleigh, who assumed all the risks and was to have
all the profits — if any. The subscription price was
$P00 per annum.
Subscription troubles arose. The editors had booed
lor 500 subscribers hut only 200 subscribed "half of
whom failed to comply with the terms of payment in
NORTH
CAROLINA
UNIVERSITY
AAGAZINE
1844
1892
advance." Throughout the rest of the school year there
was lamentation and doubt about the Magazine be-
cause of the lack of support. Pi December the editors
bid farewell.
In the closing editorial appears the following: "The
history of the Magazine of which this is the con-
cluding number may be told in a tew words. Projects
at an unfortunate epoch in the history of public feeling-
commenced with an insufficient patronage to justify
publication without hazardous responsibility — deprived
of kind smiles and encouraging sympathy of friends it
has lingered on through successive stages of existence,
until having reached the contemplated goal of its short
lived career it takes its place among the 'things that
were.' Its brief but eventful career contains an instruc-
tive lesson, a warning moral to all subsequent adven-
turers in the paths of literary glory. Requiescat in
Face."
MAGAZINE GETS NEW START
Not heeding the "warning moral to all subsequent
adventurers in the path of literary glory," after seven
years of discontinuance, while the University grew
steadily. Governor Swain, the President, called a mass
meeting in Chapel and moved the re-establishment
of the Magazine.
The Carolina Macazink
.;;
In February, 1^52, the first number of the new series
was issued. There were to be ten numbers during
the vear at $2.00 per year. This time there was no
trouble in getting contributors. Before the end ot
the vear there were 525 subscribers, W. D. Cooke, ol
Raleigh, printed it for a fixed sum and all profits
were to go to the Library oi the two societies.
However there is no record of any money being turned
over. The subscription list though large did not meel
the expenses for all did not paw In 1856 $5,000 was
unpaid on the books. Cooke, who had not been paid
regularly, refused to continue printing, and to avoid
legal proceedings, the subscription books were turned
over to him.
The place of publication was moved to C hapel Mill
and lames \\ . Henderson, at the Gazette Office and
later John 1',. Xealhery. a local printer, printed it.
The printers demanded money in advance. To meet
this demand the Societies guaranteed the subscriptions
of their members. The size of the MAGAZINE was
increased from 48 to 64 pages and other improvements
were made. Nearly all the society members were sub-
scribers.
During the school year 1860-01 there were 376
matriculates. \t the beginning ot the next year scarcely
a hundred returned, the rest being with Lee and
Jackson, in Virginia or elsewhere lighting tin; battles
of the South on land and sea. For obvious reasons
the Magazine discontinued publication.
There were spasmodic attempts to re-establish the
Magazine during the years 1865-68 but Society debts
prevented. Each of the second series of the Ante-
Bellum Magazine contained a biographical sketch of
some prominent North Carolinian, illustrated with
handsome steel engravings. Deep philosophical sub-
jects such as the "Origin of Concepts." and "The ( hie
Reality" were discussed as well as lighter matters. The
writings contained high Mown adjectives, and had long,
superfluous, though well selected phrases.
To gain positions on the Board some students re-
sorted to politics while others wrote to prove their
worth. Everything in those days was unsigned but
the students generally found out the authors. There
were many excellent articles upon North Carolina
history written by Governor Swain. During this
period Miss Cornelia Phillips contributed many grace-
ful sketches. Miss Phillips was afterwards the wife of
one of the Magazine's best editors. Prof. Hubbard,
Dr. William Hooper and Joseph Johnson, the South
Carolina historian, also contributed.
MAGAZINE AFTER CIVIL WAR
When the doors of the University again opened in
1875 steps were taken to re-establish the Magazine
but is was found unwise to do so. It was not until
September, 1877, that the Magazine resumed publi-
cation. The two societies elected the editors with no
law as to which class they were to come from, but
assumed no further responsibility. The first board
was composed of F. D. Winston and J. B. Lewis,
from the Phi, N. PI. Street and E. B. Englehard, from
the Di. The price, $2.50 for ten numbers, was soon
reduced to $2.00.
There were only a small number ol students in
college then and the faculty was alienated so the
second volume ol l lie series was never finished and
the creditors vert- left hoping. However the students
were not satisfied without an organ. Rev. J. F.
Mcitnian. publishing the North Carolina Educational
[ournal here, then said he would furnish Tit) copies
of a In page journal for $20.00 a month. Editors
were elected as follows: Di Society, E. A. Alderman,
C. VV. Worth and T. M. Vance; Phi Society, II. II.
Williams, A. \\ . Long, and T. W. Mayhew. The
editors began very modestly. Thev even changed the
name of the MAGAZINE to THE UNIVERSITY MONTHLY.
The after-the-war Magazine was radically different
I rom the preceding two series. 'I here were tew serious
articles and the two volumes of the series were, more
for the careless than for the thoughtful student. The
"Personal Department" did much harm to the series.
An interesting circumstance is related : The chair-
men ol the two committees of the Societies were
elected editors. When the copy was taken by them to
the printer he was found in great trouble on account
of a drunken workman. A young man visiting his
father in town, knowing the art of the printer, came
in and offerer] to take the place of the drunken work-
man. This young man put into type the first number
ol the Eourth series. Eleven years afterwards these
three men met again in Chapel Mill. The Phi editor
was Henry Horace Williams, now Professor of Philo-
sophy in the University. The Di editor was Edwin A.
Alderman, formerly Professor of History and the
Philosophy of Education here, but now President of
the University of Virginia. The compositor was Col-
lier Cobb. Prolessor of Geology here and at present
doing research work in Asia and Alaska.
In 1882 the old ideals were brought back and there
was consistent striving for something better. The
return to the old name took place in November, 1884.
From this time on the number of issues varied from 6
to 10. The appearance also varied with the ability of
the editors. The first numbers contained about 16
pages, the regular numbers about 32. though, some-
times there were as many as 60 pages.
A NEW PERIOD
In November, 1892, a faculty member was made
Managing Editor. Professor Cobb was selected for
the place and due to his zeal and ability much success
was attained during the vear. The Magazine of
1892-(k> was larger than any after the Civil War and
had the largest circulation in its history. The issues
were increased t rom 6 to 8 and the typographical ap-
pearance was greatly improved. Under Prof. Cobb
as editors, were T. J. Wilson, A. 11. Koonce, |. T.
Pugh and W. P. M. Currie. There were extensile
editorials, much poetry and many articles on the
questions of the day.
The Magazine of 1894-95 was also under the man-
agement of Professor Cobb who had as his assistants
R. E. Coker, Fred L. Carr, H. G. Connor, and Harry
Howell. Eight issues were published during the vear.
There were articles on the classics, biography, history
and contemporary questions. Prof. Cobb had an arti-
cle on "Methods of Illustration" with four illustra-
38
The Carolina Magazine
tions. An article on "Powers of Invention" by James
K Polk was reprinted. The poetry ran mostly to
poems on love, nature, and the virtues.
The Golden |ubilee number for March- April, 1894,
was the largest and most attractive issue ever published
up till then. It was called "The Turning Hack" num-
ber. In it were: Dr. Kemp P. Battle's account of the
University in 1844, its trustees, faculty, studies, com-
mencement and vacation; It. M. Thompson's article
on "The Magazine for Fifty Years," "The Uni-
versity of 1805," by S. B. Weeks, and "The University
of To-day" (1894) by George T. Winston. The
character of the Magazine was of a high order and
2,500 copies were issued.
From 1896-97 the Magazine discontinued publi-
cation. Before the suspension, the Magazine had
ceased to be a college periodical, as nearly all the
articles were by the faculty and outside contributors
on historical and other subjects.
The Magazine was revived mainly through the
efforts of S. S. Lamb, Law '98, and started with 63
pages.
From this time en the Magazine printed articles of
more interest to the students in general. Taken at
random from the Magazine in the year 1901 we hud
articles whose titles are as follows : "The Congress-
ional Career of Vance." "College Comity," "Before
the Mayor," "The College Stairs" (a poem), "What
the Governor of North Carolina said to the Governor
of South Carolina," "Some Types of Degeneration,"
"On the Headwaters of the Pigeon," "A Confes-
sion" (a poem), "A Crack Shot to Queen Wilhelmina,"
(a poem), and "A Greater University" (an editorial).
In 1902 the Sketch Department was horn. There
was a College Record Department and a section de-
voted to Alumni Notes. There were good, bad, and
indifferent love stories. "The Mysterious Mr.
Raffles," "Long Ago." "The Sadness of Laughter,"
and "A Trip North in an Express Car," are typical
titles.
later magazines
For ten years, from 1903 to 1913, there were no
changes in the Magazine to merit attention. The
usual type of stories, articles, poems and sketches
were printed. The standard of the Magazine during
this period was not up to the level of the magazine
of the decade preceding. In 1913 the Societies started
a short story contest in order to improve the Maga-
zine. The English Department agreed to raise the
grade of all students in English 1 and 2 who got
two articles in the Magazine that year. This brought
about much improvement. The October issue of that
year contained an article of interest by Walter P.
Fuller describing the origin and growth of the Tar
Heel. During the year there were several good articles
hv !•" rank Graham and Lenoir Chambers. There was
also some good poetry by F. F. Bradshaw. An article
by Stuart Willis described the "Evolution of the Maga-
zine." As a whole the magazine for 1913-14 was an
improvement on the ones preceding it. Perhaps the
rewards offered were the reasons why.
From 1914-1920 the Magazine varied little from
the usual type. The same conventional articles along
the same lines of thought characterize it. However,
the War Number of D17-18, with a sketch of the
life of Captain J. Stuart Allen, deserves mention, as
does the April, 1919, Magazine in which there were
war stories, verse, a sketch of the life of Edward
Kidder Graham, biography, drama and an article on
the Carolina Playmakers.
Xo radical departures in the general make-up
were taken until this year. At the beginning of
the school vear last fall the Magazine appeared
with an entirely new tone. The appearance is
greatly altered and the subject matter covers a
wider range. New departments were added and sub-
jects of general interest to the reader are being pub-
lished. The editorial department covers general
topics from all over the state and nation. A new
section, The World and North Carolina, was designed
especially to give from the student's point of view
the contemporary events of the day and their relation
to the life of North Carolina. This section is for
student comment and is for the purpose of giving
the student chance to express himself in concrete terms
and to put before the people of the state what he is
thinking of. It is an effort to knit together through
the pages of the Magazine the student and the people
of the state. The department devoted to Chats on
Scientific Subjects was designed to give things of
interest, to every one, in the field of science in brief
and concise fashion. The Personalities section is for
the purpose of giving to the reader choice bits of
biography, personal sketches and intimate experiences
of alumni who have reached the heights of fame, and
of men and women out in the state who, because of
their close connection with the L-niversity, deserve
special mention in the Magazine. An entire section is
devoted to Short Stories, Sketches and Verse. The Ca-
boose, a recent addition, added at the suggestion of an
alumnus, deals in brief fashion with statistical facts
and articles of general interest about the University
for the benefit of readers out in the state.
The Magazine of former years gave too much
attention to one field of literary effort. One year
there would be mostly biography, another year mostly
short stories and verse and so on varying the tenor of
the Magazine hut little from month to month. This
year the Magazine is designed to act as a happy
medium and is endeavoring to give to everybody what
everybody wants.
THE MAGAZINE'S EDITORS
The editors of the Magazine have invariably been
men of much activity while in college. Some of them
have attained great success. The editorship of the
Magazine has always been a position much coveted
hv aspirants to collegiate honors. Deserving of special
mention as ante-bellum editors are: Fd. DeBerry
Covington, Zebulon B. Vance, and J. J. Slade, a
great Georgia educator. The list of editors taken from
the rolls of the Confederate dead are : Charlton W.
Yellowly, Daniel W. Johnson, William C. Lord, Ed-
ward S. Bell, Geo. B. Johnson, Samuel P. Weir, George
S. Bryant, William T. Nicholson, John T. Jones,
Oliver T. Parks, and David W. Simmons. Some of
the editors who have gained prominence are : Colonel
The Carolina Magazine
39
B. Avcock, Professor
man, president oi the
Latham, Prof. W. J.
I [arris, A. W. Loner,
J. Irving, of Greensboro, Major Joseph A. Englehard,
Vernon II. Vaughn, former governor of Utah Terri-
tory, R. C. Badger, of Raleigh, W. D. Barnes, Judge
11. R. Bryan, of New Bern, lion. Clement Dowd, of
Charlotte, A. 11. Merritt, of Chatham, Justice A. C.
Avery, of the Supreme Court, II. B. F. Grady, mem-
ber of Congress, T. W. Mason, II. C. W. McClanuny,
F. I). Winston, M. C. S. Noble, former governor C.
II. II. Williams, E. A. Alder-
University of Virginia, II. A.
Battle, Logan I lowed. Hunter
)r. S. B. Weeks, the historian,
Dr. Collier Cobb, Whitehead ECluttz, II. M. Thomp-
son, Ilarrv Howell, superintendent of the Raleigh
Public Schools, Dr. T. |. Wilson. )r., and W. R.
Webb. Jr.
Some of the editors of recent years who have not
as yet been placed in the proper perspective are:
Edgar S. Dameron. T. B. Iligdon, II. L. Sloan, II. 11.
Hughes, W. E. Yelverton, 1. B. Reeves, T. P. Nash,
Jr., W. C. George, J. L. Orr, D. L. Rights. Geo. Wr.
Eutsler, J. A. Capps, R. B.. House, W. H. Stevenson,
Theodore E. Rondthaler, and John P. Washburn.
COVER DESIGNS
The cover design of the Magazine has had the
habit of changing frequently. ( )ne issue of the Maga-
zine didn't even have a cover. The design of the first
Magazini: had on it plainl) engraved: The Univer-
sity of North Carolina Magazine, by a ( ommittee of
the Senior Class. Published by Thomas Loring at the
Office of the Independent, Raleigh, N. C, 1844.
The next change of design was in imitation ol the
Southern Literary Messenger, of Richmond, edited
bv Edgar Allan Poe. The next change occurred when
a design with the seals of the two societies by W. R.
Winston and Frank Dancy was adopted. The fourth
design by Professor (.Oilier Cobb contained the seal
of North Carolina. The next in 1905 by a Carolina
Co-ed was a design of the Porticos of the Law Build-
ing. Following this were issues that contained vari-
ously styled seals of North Carolina. 1>\ X. C. Curtis.
The seventh change occurred when a design of the
Davie Poplar with the Alumni Building in the back-
ground was submitted to the editors by M. L. M.
Sahag. Not liking this design after using it for a
period the editors changed to a simple one with blue
borders. This was changed in 1915 to a plain white
back with the University Seal in the center and the
name of the Magazine in large type at the top.
The 1918-19 design was changed to a yellow effect,
with the feature articles displayed on the cover. The
1919-20 cover was changed back to the design of
the 1915 Magazine. This year the design was again
changed for the twelfth time.
illlNlilillilliliiiiiiliiiiiiiillilliiilliiiilliililliiiliiillliiiiiHiiiiiiiiw :iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiliiiiiii;:iiii[iuiiiiiiiin
iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiliiii^ililiiiliiilillilili^Nili^niiiiiiiiMiiiii'iiiiiiiiiiiiii^ iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii)iiii![!iii!iiiii i . i ; . i , , . . . ■ i ; : . . i ; . . ■ : . uiii!i!iiiiii!i|iii ii i: ,; ,; ■ i : ,i; ',1,,' m:i
A Winter's Night
in de fire de wood is blazin'
An' er throwin' out its heat ;
Out er doo's de win' is blowin
An de rain has turn' ter sleet.
'Fore de fire my wife is settin'
Nittin' socks fer me ter wear,
While I reads er God's good blessin'
An' do joy we'll hah up dare.
Sleet is freezin' on de winders.
Win' is whizzin' through de floo'
But de Lawd will safely keep us.
'E stands guardin' at de doo'.
Dare are taters in de cellar.
Corn er plenty in de bin.
An' er wife to lub er feller:
What's de need committin' sin?
— Charles G. Smith.
The Nation
For religious freedom, adventure too,
And also for supposed gold as well,
E'en those within whose minds grim mem'ries dwell
Of hidden pasts, to this New World they flew.
Miraculously the little colonies grew ;
The men were brave and faced the dangers well,
Of the women, let our songs and stories tell.
They waged the battle — homage to them is due.
Today we rank among the nations great,
Our states, united, stretch from sea to sea.
God of the Nations, let it be our fate
To burst fore'er the bonds of enmity.
Sponsor the cause of right, uphold the State,
And blaze the path to World fraternity.
— N. /. Par ha in. Jr.
40
The Carolina Magazine
Old Days at the University
Hv A. M. MOSER
£> TUDENT life at Carolina in the old days was in
l^N marry respects very unlike that of today. Those
were the days ol stage coaches, home-made
trousers and hoop-skirts. We are told that the boys
who wore square-tailed, home-spun coats, and brought
their goose-quills for
pens and dip candles
I rom home, were usu-
ally considered the
best students. Steam
h e a t and electric
lights were unknown,
and t a il o r - m a d e
clothes were seldom
ever worn, but they
could b e purchased
at the "small town"
ot Raleigh, and were
usually reserved for
Commencement.
There was no such
thing, of course, in
those days as student
government, and the
honor system was not
in practice as now.
Instead, the Univer-
sity bad certain rules
and regulations which were rigidly enforced. In-
deed it would appear that there was a rule and a
punishment for every offense and misdemeanor to
which a student might fall heir. A properly fitted up
room in each of the College dormitories of that time
was assigned to certain members of the Faculty. This
was to aid in keeping order and discipline and to
render occasional assistance to the students in their
studies.
At a period about 1827 the faculty and the Trustees
prescribed a special code of rules and also prescribed
a uniform which should be worn by the students. The
color was of dark gray, and it is probable that the boys
at Carolina were the first in the state to wear the dress
which is so intimately associated in the minds of the
Southerners with the pathos, pride, and heroism ol the
"Lost Cause."
The discipline was so strict that it was not an un-
common thing for students to rebel, and even to seek
revenge by venting their "spite" on the University's
property .and even the Professors themselves. The
story is told ol two youths who on one occasion loaded
themselves with whiskey in the village grog-shop, and
arming themselves, one with a club and the other with
a pistol "sallied forth for the purpose ol attacking
the persons of different members of the Faculty." And
we learn that they committed "violent outrages" on
two of the persons hunted. The young criminals were
summoned before the Faculty and after the usual
formal trial, they expressed their regret at their mis-
tit K UNIVERSITY IX 1894
conduct and wished to be given the benefit of "First
Offense." But it appeared to the authorities assembled
that the peace and good order of the institution could
not be maintained if such outrages were permitted to
pass without exemplary punishment. As we would
now put it "the line
was drawn" at cud-
gelling the faculty
with sticks while they
looked into the muz-
zles of loaded pistols.
Another individual
was "shipped" for
twice throwing brick-
bats into the room of
a "Tutor." A great
deal of the miscon-
duct of this period
consisted in tighting
the Faculty. The per-
iod was not far re-
moved from the war
with Fngland in 1812,
and the war fever
was still on to a great
extent. The students
sang familiar songs
of the time, commem-
orating and praising the deeds of Perry, McDonough,
General Jackson and others. This war spirit was
fostered and stimulated to action by the free use of
intoxicating liquors, which were in abundance then.
Some felt that they should resort to bodily injury for
fancied injuries received, and it became the fashion for
one to slip up and knock his antagonist down with a
club without warning.
Some committed offenses especially in speeches and
conduct towards the professors. An officer had been
appointed whose duty it was to go about nights and
order any student when found visiting a friend after
eight o'clock at night to repair immediately to his
room. His duty was to detect and report any rules
that were being violated, such as playing cards, having
an "egg-nog" or drinking bout, and so on. Several
students objected to being "ordered about" by an
officer and decided to submit to being sent home.
"rather than surrender their rights as free men."
Others, however, while obeying the officer's commands
secretly vented their revenge by exploding gunpowder
at his door, and by throwing stones through his win-
dows, and shouting abusive language from a distance
in (he darkness. It finally became necessary to fortify
this gentleman's window-panes with wooden shutters.
As a result of imbibing too freely of spirituous
liquors there were several cases of amusing nature
among the students. Many strategems were resorted
to in order to secure the coveted stimulant without
being detected. A favorite scheme was to hide bottles
The Carolina Magazine
II
THE UNIVERSITY IN 1850
iii hoots, returned from the shoe-makers. On one
occasion a wagon loaded with peach brandy passed
through the village and its owner encamped about
two miles outside the prohibition zone for the night.
The students soon found it out, and a hunch got to-
gether, pooled their funds, and sent two volunteers to
purchase a jug-full. A crowd waited in the room in
high glee for the coming treat. One of the volun-
teers who later became a Governor, after trudging
along the road deep in wintry mire, with half frozen
toes, finally brought in the .prize. He burst into the
room with a shout of triumph, "Boys, we've got it!"
and at that moment struck the jug on the floor with
more violence than he had anticipated, with the result
that the treacherous earthenware was shattered to
pieces, and the red brandy sought the cracks of 'the
floor.
Another incident along about this time happened
when one of the professors found a Sophomore of
Scotch Highland lieneage, sitting on the floor by a
jug which had been emptied of all its contents ex-
cept the odor of its recent occupancy. With a slight
sense of humor the professor queried: "Mr. -
haven't you been drinking?" The youth replied with
thick tongued gravity, "Yes, sir. a little." "How
much, Mr. - — ?" "About a gallon, 1 reckon."
He was expelled for a while, but was allowed to return
and graduate.
At a later date we have an account of a trick played
on a professor, which proved very dangerous, although
intended only for amusement. The professor's chair
was on a box on which a desk was fastened. Shortly
before time for the recitation, two youths placed a
ball filled with powder under the box and set a time
fuse to it. When all were assembled, the explosion
came with unexpected violence. The professor was
projected into the middle of the floor, but no one
was injured. One young man, a model student, who
had "smelt gunpowder" before in actual battle was
deeply absorbed in his lesson, and was not expecting
the accident as were most of the rest. It came so un-
expected to him that the sudden noise seemed to have
transported him to a field of battle in Virginia. As
a result he leaped to his feet, and gave the appro-
priate order, "Steady boys, steady!"
But the tricks of mischief were not confined to that
between the students and Faculty alone. We find
that the Freshmen came in for their due share. It
appears that he was reminded quite often as to what
was his proper sphere and rank. Hazing was frequent
but always quite mild. At first they had what was
known as the "ugh club." Ii was always presided
over by the ugliest member of the club, and its pur-
pose was to cure Freshmen oi homesickness, which
seemed to be prevalent in those days. Ii was usually
held in a room in the upper story ol South Building.
The Freshman was advised to call al a certain hour
or was taken there by friends. The door was opened
by the ugliest specimen ol man he had ever seen.
He was dressed in the most uncouth style. Me had 0:1
his head something like a "dunce cap" except that it
had horns. His cheeks and eyebrows were blacked
and bis sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, reminding
one of the description of "the superintendent ol the
lower regions." The Freshman was ushered in and
placed before the chiel who sat in majesty upon the
throne, surrounded by his officers and assistants. The
chief recognized him with a bow and looked at him
with one eye closed. The Freshman was then put
through various performances during which he
danced, sang, whistled and finally had his cheeks
blackened. During this procedure the rest of the com-
pany added to the terror by strange noises. When it
was over there was a general hand-shaking and the
Freshman was considered no longer home-sick or
green. It is said that many warm and enduring
friends were made in this way.
This later grew into what was known as the "Mys-
teries of the Grand Mogul." There was much fun
and frivolity, but no indignity nor cruelty. The
self-possession and mother wit of the Freshman was
tested by the questions of the Grand Mogul and his
officers. It is said that when Senator Vance joined, he
rather discomfited them by his ready wit and apt
retorts. Before the "Ugly Club" died out, we are
told that in the Summer of 1838 the proceedings of
that club are described as particular! v disreputable.
Idle members disguised with lamp-black, gave insults
to several citizens in the village, threatened violence
to members of the Faculty, and "committed tres-
passes of peculiarly low and disgusting character on
private property."
We must not imagine however, that student life
in those days was taken up by frivolity and mischief.
There were long periods between these incidents, and
as a rule things went along smoothly and quietly.
There were quite a number of student-activities which
were worth while. There was also plenty of real,
hard, conscientious work done. The University Maga-
zine became a live publication in 1844 and with the ex-
ception of an interval or two has come down to the
present. In the old days it was considered very im-
proper for anyone to have his name published with
his writings but even at that they soon became known.
The Dialectic and Philanthropic Literary Societies
have been live institutions almost from the first. There
has always existed a wholesome rivalry between these
societies. There were some fights between the leaders
in the old days, but never anything serious. As a
rule the relations between the society were very har-
monious. The story is told that once the sarcoptcs
scabci had affected certain members of both societies,
so that the authorities quarantined them at a farm
house a mile or two from town, in "sulphurous loneli-
42
The Carolina Magazine
ness." The other members who were more fortunate
were merry over the incident. The "Phi's" posted
hand-bills warning all to avoid the dorms inhabited
by the "Di's." The "Di's" retaliated by inventing a
story that the "Phi's" had a scratching post in their
society hall ; and that a member was overheard to say,
"Mr. President, may I scratch?" "No sir," was the
reply, "not at present, Mr. K — has the post."
Memories of the Summer School
By
M. ROBBINS
LAST night, when the
moon seem e d the
brightest, I looked
from my window in Old
East, out upon the old well.
The moon cast its silvery
rays over the entire cam-
pus, and bathed the well
with its halo. The lights in
the dormitories had long-
since disappeared, leaving the moonbeams to brighten
the campus. It seemed so lonesome and quiet, there
by the well, and a mental picture arose contrasting the
view with the scenes of the last summer school. 1
closed my eyes, and immediately time was turned
back, and I was in summer school.
!ji >j' JjJ yfc yp.
There were women, women everywhere — of all de-
scriptions. Girls from the farm, and from the towns ;
girls from every city in the State ; old gray-haired
ladies, lithe young girls, and colossal ones. The rustle
of silks, satins and calicoes was abroad on the campus ;
and curtains, in front of shades, fluttered gayly from
the windows.
The post-office was a wonderful sight at mail time.
It was the social center of the school. Here the old
ladies waited impatiently for their papers and maga-
zines, while the young girls either waited for their
billet d'amour, or made dates with their newly acquired
male student friends. Here, also, politics and woman
suffrage was discussed, but mostly woman suffrage.
Fair, voting, would-be-suffragists tripped around with
little yellow banners, upon which, the words "Votes for
Women" were written, button-holed the boys and men,
and pinned the banners on their coat lapels.
The drug stores came next in popularity and every
night the three stores were crowded to overflowing
with girls, and their suitors buying drinks and candy
for them. Sometimes, when the male escort was for-
tunate enough to be out of funds, the weaker sex
were allowed to pay for drink--. It was quite a little
fad of the girls to return to the campus, at noon, by
way of the drug stores, and as often as they gazed
wistfully in at the little chairs, marble-topped tables,
electric fans, and that delicious ice cream, just so often
did their escort take them in for refreshments.
The class rooms were no less crowded with girls. In
practically every class there would be about twenty
to sixty girls occupying the front rows, while one or
two poor lost men sat unnoticed in the back of the
room. All of the men who went to summer school
may not have got an education, from a pedigogical
standpoint, but not one will deny that he got a co-
education, including a campus course. One had a
chance to see the various kinds of female species in
rain and shine, electric light, moonlight, starlight, in
the class room and in the ball room, but not in the
Arboretum by moonlight.
But the Arboretum, or Amoretum, as some coquettish
couples wished to call it, was strictly a private arbore-
tum after eight o'clock at night. No one was allowed
to enter it after dark, and when the moon began
to cast its silver light around, and just when the
young couples wished to sit and gaze at the source of
those beautiful, peaceful beams, the Arboretum was
forbidden territory. The director of the summer
school, however, told the girls that he could appre-
ciate their love of nature and of the beautiful, and
that since they seemed to have an insatiable desire
to see the Arboretum, by moonlight, he would let
dieir dormitory matrons take a crowd of them to
walk there at any time.
By the closing of the Arboretum, persons afflicted
with the little love bus.
were driven broadcast over
the campus. Since no one
could foresee the succeed-
ing consequences it was
soon found to be uncom-
fortable and dangerous for
innocent and unromantic
persons to cross the campus
at night. Under every tree,
on every bench or chair,
seated on every monument,
and around Davie Poplar,
The Carolina Maga^jne
43
the unsuspicious wanderer would run upon several
resentful parties, who acted as if they thought he did
it on purpose. Then the wanderer would have to hack
off, blushing, howing, and hegging pardons, only to
run into another couple.
Early breakfasts, late suppers, and Sunday dinners
composed the picnics held in Battle's Park, or in
the woods surrounding the campus. Almost any fine
afternoon, toward sunset, or on a bright balmy morn-
ing, a crowd of girls and hoys carrying bottles of ale
or milk, and baskets of sandwiches, could be seen
marching out of town into the woods to enjoy their
repast amid the woodland beauties oi nature.
Every Saturday night the University gave a dance
at the gymnasium under the supervision of the gym
director. A jazz orchestra, composed of students,
furnished the music for the dancers. The dances be-
gan at eight o'clock and were supposed to end promptly
at ten, because no men were allowed on the campus
after ten-thirty. But the dances were not easy to stop
at ten, and at first it was a problem how to stop them
at the scheduled time. At last, however, a unique
method of stopping them was developed — that of turn-
ing off the lights. But the dancers bribed the or-
chestra and extra dances were played even after the
lights had disappeared. Every dance took place in
the gym and every kind of dance imaginable, was
seen. No dance step was too old or too new. An
overflowing crowd oi spectators lined the walls and
windows to keep any stray breeze from blowing on
the dancers, and thus causing them to catch cold, which
kindness was greatly appreciated by the lady dancers.
But everything begun must have an ending, and so
it was with the summer school. The professors
launched a deluge of examinations for three days after
the expiration of classes, out of which the majority
ot the students came with unauspicious colors. After
all it was a short happy six weeks school, no harm was
done other than broken hearts, and the school did
accomplish a great deal of good during its short life.
I slowly opened my eyes, expecting to see the
summer school students standing around the old well
saying goodbye, but no group of laughing young
ladies greeted my gaze. The campus was bare of
human life and the old well seemed dazzled by the
silver moonbeams. 1 slowly turned my gaze from the
lifeless scene before me. and was soon in the land
of dreams.
North Carolina Through the Eyes
of Wordsworth
By CHARLES W. PHILLIPS
IT is interesting, yet rather remarkable and unusual,
to see things near at hand, things that we see
every day, which would give the nature-loving
poet deep feelings and subjects for many touching and
beautiful poems that we think nothing of. as regarded
peculiar to that section, unique, etc. I believe that we
seldom do realize just the opportunities that we have.
We long for a visit to a poet's home country, wishing
that we might be able to see and know just what it
was that gave the poet his inspiration, and we don't
make an attempt to see what we have under our feet
and at our side. We have the gently flowing stream
and the moss-covered hillsides of local fame to see
those things that stirred greater men. We disregard
natural objects and beauties and spend tremendous
sums of money and inestimable time making a land-
scape beautiful, a unique structure, etc. There are
many, many plots of rolling ground tit for homesteads
in the cover of plant life that we totally ignore, for a
less fine and unusual position for a home.
I wish to show how our own state might become
famous, and might hold objects forever cherished in
our hearts, if there might have been among us a
Wordsworth, or just what Wordsworth would have
seen if he had lived in North Carolina instead of in
the Lake country of England. Would there have been
food for his thoughts? And would there have been
scenes forever immortal in our midst from the fact
that a nature lover who felt the throb of life in its
lovely form and saw God and his handiwork in every-
thing, had been born and had spent his life here?
More especially, I wish to show how Wordsworth
would have reacted towards the things that are in the
vicinity of Chapel Mill and are connected with the
University. There has been a love story written
about our own section — "Sea-Gift" by Fuller — and
why shouldn't the advantages of nature that we enjoy
be put down in verse?
North Carolina is known as a holder of many and
varied summer resorts. There are the mountains of
.11 Winn in: Mil .11 ii.illli.llillliin inii III1 :llrilll
III : :MIHIi: I'll
iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii iimiiiiiiiiii:
^'W'1
"$-&)!
:.;?y-vr ?;:*,■■■ .
AST
icA-
'SMSSEasr-i
■2t*»\iJ^ ^Jf
44
The Carolina Magazine
the West, hard to be excelled. There are the Springs.
And then there are the seacoasts of the East. There
are the French Broad, the Swannanoa, the Catawba,
and the Yadkin, that I dare say, are as wonderful
as the Clyde, Fay, Tweed, Clovenford, and the Yar-
row. ( )ne who has ridden the rail line down the
French Broad and lias not felt the joy of a poet
and has not gathered material for famous productions
certainly hasn't any of the poet in him. No more
would he fee! the call of verse than if he were to
"turn aside, and see the Braes of Yarrow."
Wordsworth was born and spent his early years
in a so-called Lake Country. Near him were not the
massive and rugged mountains, but nothing more than
large impressive hills. It wasn't necessary for him
to have the Alps,
or
'ike's Peak, but those mountains
around that Lake Country held for him vast numbers
of subjects for poems. "Green Valley, quiet lake,
lonely wind-swept fell, solemn mist-wreathed moun-
tains— these were the young William Wordsworth's
best teachers." How then would this lovely country
of ours have compared with and substituted for Words-
worth's country? I believe that here Wordsworth
would have seen the natural beauty of Asheville,
Waynesville, and Hendersonville and would have had
subjects for poetry suggested by these places.
When Wordsworth began his education, it was at
Hawkshead where, "just below the village sleeps the
little lake of Esthwaite, meadows sloping to its marge,
with here and there a fringe of birch or alder; east-
ward a mile's scramble to the top of a long level hill
and you look down on the calm expanse of Wilderness ;
westward the quiet valley is shut in by high and
heath-clad fells over which Coniston, Old Man and
Wetherlam thrust their massy shoulders; northward
a little wav on the winding road to Ambleside will
bring you where you may see the twin peaks of Langs-
dale keeping solemn watch over their secluded vale."
What an environment for a poet ! But has not many
a North Carolina boy had the opportunity of just
as tine surroundings?
At the university that Wordsworth attended, critics
tell us the atmosphere did not help Wordsworth,
and did not call forth the most that was in him. He
looked on those davs himself as if thev were wasted.
How would our University have appealed to him?
There would have been another "fountain" poem, but
the well in front of the Methodist church would have
suggested the poem. Wordsworth's eye would have
seen, "Meeting of the Waters," "Piney Prospect,"
and other little scenes in Battle's Park, etc., but with a
different eye from the eye with which we see those
things. The Episcopal church would have received
consideration, and the old bell in South Building
would have rung once for Wordsworth's ear. Those
maple trees on the roadway running by Gerrard Hall,
just at this time of year would have stirred Words-
worth's heart. The poem about them would have
been like, "November 1806." Why couldn't Words-
worth and his sister have started through Battle's
Park for their walk, where,
"No joyless forms shall regulate
( )ur living calendar :
We from today, my friend, will date
Idie opening of the year."
When we think of the poems, "Resolution and Inde-
pendence" and "The Old Cumberland Beggar," couldn't
Wordsworth have written a poem on "Judge" Brock-
well or T. I. Boger? Not that they are beggars, but
they do excite pity and cause one to be thoughtful and
thankful.
A poem to "Sonny" Graham, a boy with wonderful
heritage and of great promise, could be substituted for,
"To Hartley Coleridge." And how full this whole
campus is for the nature loving poet !
Wordsworth's eye would probably not have seen
the bad roads of our state, the poor railroad accom-
modations to Chapel Hill, etc., but his eye would have
taken in much that exists in North Carolina. From
the mountain to the sea, there are sights unnumbered
for the poet. I believe if Wordworth's eye could
have seen North Carolina, the state would stand out
as famous for something else. One other tag would
be tied to the "Old North State."
1 submit that Wordworth's life would not have
differed much, as far as natural scenery is concerned,
and in so far as environment influenced him, had he
lived in North Carolina, U. S. A., rather than in Eng-
land in the Lake Country.
II. 1:1: '1.11. 'II I| ■!:!. Ill !':'!■:: II: I' .11 !l .III II: Ml' III ■ .11': I I' II ' Jllll 1,1. IIIMil : II llll ,:ll II, III Pll . II: III1 II 'III ! 'I'lll.illl ,11111.1111 IIIUIII III! M1 'II 1111111111111 II 'II il' i.li i.l" il' II" II, ' ,11*11" |I' .l|i'.H'"l,l
mi mi hi mini i i mini mniimiiiiiimmni i nun minni minium imiiiimiiimi I ;i < I ; i ! nun mini mm inn iimmmni mini innmniiim imniimiiiiniiinmnmnmiiimuiniiini niiiin
The Carolina Magazine
L>
Luck
Mystery, Mystery,
Hidden down the path I wander
There may be joys for me —
This path here or that way yonder!
Magic voice, teasing voice,
Tantalizing call to pleasure.
This my choice, that my choice.-'
Both hold hidden shining treasure.
Dare 1 choose, (Oh, to chose!)
That path left might be still fairer
And I lose, rashly lose
All that promised to be rarer.
hairy Puck, Elfin Puck,
Peering, hiding, still precedes me —
( >h, find me luck, charm of luck
Sign that joyous fortune leads me.
Bending low, bending low,
■Search the pathway flowers over
Where they grow, hidden grow
The magic charms of four-leaf clover.
Fairy spell, magic spell,
Throw a hint where fortune's hiding.
I can tell, rightly tell
With such token for my guiding!
Fairy spell , magic spell !
Throw a bond where 1 ,uck is hiding.
I can tell, rightly tell
With the token for my guiding !
Fairy Puck, joyous Puck,
Free I'll follow through the flowers,
Trusting Luck, charm'd Luck
All the untried golden hours.
Mystery, Mystery
Down the paths where sunshine's glancing,
Weaves for me, joys for me
So I follow lightly dancing.
— Elizabeth J. Lav.
"Oriental Sky"
It's Night — and the twinkling stars above
Like frolicking faerie Lights o' Love
Of the seamed and rugged old Moon so grim
In scintillating succession how down to him
Who sits like a Sultan in a round throne of white
And watches o'er his harem so numerous and bright.
In the West Venus gazes with new-kindling eye
( )n her incestuous paramour up in the sky
And seems to tremble with just indignation
At her ill-fated sister's most harsh deportation.
But she like the others must bend the proud knee
Or her fate like the banished one's awful would be.
Thus in glittering cycle the stars sway and swing-
In broad constellation or rollicking ring
And flutter about like children at play
'Till the Sultan rides out on the broad Milky Way
And fades in Morn's void so ghostly and grey
Which heralds the Sun and the breaking of Day !
— Carlos U. Lowrance.
Our Life Day
At the dawn of day
When the skies are gray
And the world seems jusl the same;
We should never mourn
In the early morn
Tho' we're old and tired and lame.
Bright rays of light
Come soon after night
So we haven't much time to play;
For each day is a life
In this world ol strife
And we must work the entire day.
So get up with the sun !
You've a race to run
In this Hying world of ours;
And let's dc our best
( Tho' we'll soon to our rest )
And make the most of the hours.
And these hours pass soon.
There's little work by the moon !
And our life moves only by light;
So jump in the strife
And live a full life:
Our day soon turns to night.
— Jesse M . Robbins.
Manhood
Why can't I keep on smiling
When things don't go just right?
Why can't I stop beguiling
And buck up my shoulders and light ?
Do 1 lack grit and nerve?
Have f got a "yellow streak?"
Do I from danger swerve,
Or to brave men fear to speak?
No one accuses me of fear.
I've never shown "yellow" yet.
I've taken my share of clanger,
And the hard end of the bet.
Then why can't I meet other things,
Like a football game or a fight.
And in place of applause that "rings"
Follow my heart when it's right ?
For of course it's braver to do this,
To fight for the right of your cause.
The trouble is we're afraid to miss
That great sound "popular applause."
But think of the honor of lighting
Against the world when it says you're wrong.
And thing of the wrongs you're righting,
And the thinking will make you strong.
For you'll never have the satisfaction
Of success, won by a fight,
Unless you're guided by perception.
That your heart says, is right.
When we're able to fight without thinking
Of what the other guys say,
And stick to the right unshrinking,
We're bound to win the day.
— Jack Spruill.
MJMMmmzmmmmmmm mm mm mmmmw^ i^mmm mw^ws^m^wm^m^^m^mii^mMM'm!MMiMSMi
THE CABOOSE
Work on the new dormitory which was begun several
months ago is now progressing very rapidly and indica-
tions point to its completion during the early summer.
This dormitory, which is situated on the West Side
of the Gymnasium and between the Gymnasium and
the Y. M. C. A., will be three stories in height, fire-
proof, and modern in every detail. Stretching ll1'
feet to the South and 40 feet Mast and West, the new
building will provide for thirty-six rooms, 14 feet by
1G feet each, according to details given out by P. L.
Burch, field superintendent of the State Building Com-
mission. Three entrances of limestone and granite
fashioned after the Georgian period, two large windows
in all middle rooms with three in the corner rooms,
together with iron stairways and a steel trussed, as-
bestos-shingled roof constitute some of the features of
the building. Individual shower-baths and toilet for
every two rooms will be a convenience and the rooms
will be constructed so that they may be turned into
suites or used individually, as desired. The furnish-
ings in each room will consist of two beds, two chirron-
iers, two tables, a center light, and two bracket lights.
In the first inter-collegiate debate of the year, the
University of North Carolina got a unanimous decision
over the University of Pennslyvania in Gerrard Hall
on January 22, 1921. The University of North Caro-
lina had the affirmative of the query : Resolved, That
a Federal law should be passed rigidly restricting im-
migration for a period of two years. The team was
composed of C. D. Beers of Asheville, C. T. Boyd of
Gastonia, and T. C. Taylor of Sparta.
Carolina's complete debating and oratorical program
has just been announced by the Debate Council for
this year. The Southern Oratorical Contest in which
seven southern universities will participate will be held
in Chapel Hill on March 11.
The triangular debate between the University, Johns
Hopkins, and Washington and Lee will be held on the
30th day of April at the seats of the above named
institutions. Subject : Resolved, That the United
States should adopt the policy of further material
restriction of immigration.
Rev. Charles E. Maddry, Mission Secretary of the
Baptist Church in this State, was here recently mak-
ing plans for the erection of a new Baptist church in
Chapel Hill. The first site as picked by Rev. Maddry
was the J. W. Carr store site which he was unable to
buy. The excellent location, nearness to campus fin-
ally caused him to decide upon the old hotel site on
Columbia street, which he purchased from Mr. W. S.
Roberson for the sum of $8,000. — Tar Heel.
Speaking in Gerrard Hall on Monday and Tuesday
evenings, and before the students in chapel on Tuesday,
Lorado Taft brought to the University community
something entirely unique and different from that
ordinarily presented by the lecturers brought here. Mr.
Taft is one of the most noted sculptors in America to-
day, and came to Chapel Hill under the direction of the
University Lecture Committee, which also arranged
several other dates for Mr. Taft in this vicinity in order
Tar Heel.
to get him to come South
\ bill providing for free tuition was recently in-
troduced into the State Senate by Senator J. Elmer
Long of Graham. This bill would give free tui-
tion in all the higher institutions of learning in the
State. Senator Long points to the fact that nearly all
the large state universities in the country give free
tuition to sons of the state in which the college is
situated, and asks that a similar act be taken with re-
gard to North Carolina.
Professor Walter J. Matherly of the School of
Commerce faculty was honored in the January 15th
number of Industrial Management, the Engineering
Magazine, when his picture and a write-up of him
were run in the Contributor's Column. Professor
Matherly contributes every month to this and other
magazines, his articles usually taking the form of in-
spirational editorials. This is his first year at the Uni-
versity, he having come here after service at the Uni-
versities of Minnesota and Chicago.
At Coach Fetzer's call in January for varsity foot-
ball candidates to report for three weeks intensive
training, about seventy men responded. Among these
were twelve letter men, virtually all the substitutes
from last year's varsity, and many promising men
from the freshman team of this year. Several were
prevented from reporting due to the basket ball sea-
son. Much interest was manifested in the early work-
outs, not only by students but also by alumni who
want to see Bill Eetzer build up a machine which will
recoup the losses of last year.
Seventy-two track aspirants reported for practice in
January. The first meet will probably come on March
26 with Trinity, and it is Captain Royall's purpose to
have his men ready to take the first meet of the season.
Coach Kent Brown, who last year had charge of a vic-
torious team, will again be in active charge of the
team. A total of five meets will probably be partic-
ipated in by Carolina this year.
EVERYTHING IN STATIONERY AT
FOISTER'S
KODAKS
SUPPLIES
DEVELOPING
PRINTING
ENLARGING
FRAMING
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
Ob
Text -Books, Note Books
Stationery, Fountain Pens
Full Line Athletic Goods
Tennis Rackets Restrung
French Shriner and
Urner Shoes
Kahn and Storrs-Schaefer Tailored-to-
Measure Clothes
THE BOOK EXCHANGE
The University's Cooperative Store Located in
Y. M. C. A.
'STUDENT OUTFITTERS'
DRUGGISTS
REXALL STORE
PATTERSON BROS.
SHAEFFER AND WATERMAN FOUN-
TAIN PENS
NORRIS CANDIES CUT FLOWERS
Symphony Lawn, Gentlemen Club, Carlton
Club — Correct Stationery for Gentlemen
The Greensboro Daily News
Is the favorite newspaper of many North Carolina
people, because its broad liberal policy and its ex-
cellent news service appeal to them.
North Carolina is a great state, and the Daily News
stands for those things which tend to upbuild it.
Keep abreast with present-day events by subscrib-
ing for the Daily News.
$6.50 Daily and Sunday, from now to June 1,
1921
Co-eds may come
and Co-eds may go —
but a Policy on the PILOT COMPLETE
PROTECTION PLAN will stay with
you under all circumstances.
It protects against
DEATH - ACCIDENT - DISABILITY - LOSS OF LIFE
Southern Life and Trust
Company
Greensboro, N. C.
A. W. McALISTER, Pres. ARTHUR WATT, Secretary
R. G. VAUGHN, 1st V-Pres. H. B. GUNTER, Agency Mgr.
A. M. SCALES, 2nd V-Pres. T. D. BLAIR, Ass't Agency Mgr
E. V. Howell, President
R. H. Ward, V.-Pres.
The Peoples Bank
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
Lueco Lloyd, Vice-President
C. B. Griffin, Cashier R. P. Andrews, Asst. Cashier
Phone 2656 The Manuel's Serves You Right
"CLEANLINESS" OUR MOTTO
Manuel's Cafe
Manuel A. Panagiotou, Manager
(NO BRANCHES)
112 W. MARKET ST. GREENSBORO, N. C
4«S
The Carolina Magazine
DIRECT ADVERTISING
DESIGNING
PI
iiiiiiiii!ii;iiiiiiiiiiiiiitiiiiiiiiil|iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!iiiiiiiii!iii:ii:iiii:i:iii:;iiii:!'Tn^iT
TTS
P
R
I
N
T
I
N
G
E
N
G
R
A
V
I
N
G
B
L
A
N
K
B
O
O
K
S
Direct Advertising
Offers seven distinct advantages of high
importance to him who would expand
his selling fields, or who, in his present
territories, by intensive cultivation
would make two sales grow where one
was recorded before.
1. Direct Advertising Is Individual.
It reaches reader when he is receptive
to the ever-new story of another day's
mail. It is both his habit and desire to
give to the mail his personal, undivided,
interested attention. Whether it suc-
ceeds in its mission depends on the care
it received before mailing-.
2. Direct Advertising Is Timely. The
new business condition that arises today
can be treated tomorrow as circum-
stances direct — through Direct Adver-
ising. A special weather condition, a
market change, a new line of goods, a
special discount, any sudden variation
from normal is readily and effectively
treated by Direct Advertising.
3. Direct Advertising is Flexible. It
introduces the salesman or supplements
his personal sale. It makes direct sales
or influences the user to buy from the
retailer. It covers a city, a state or a
nation, limited only by the termini of
transportation itself, whether train,
steamer, pack mule or human burden-
bearer. As sales and production de-
mand, the Direct Advertising appeal can
be reduced or increased in scope. It is
at all times entirely under the control
of the advertiser.
4. Direct Advertising Is Selective.
Simply make your own choice of buyers
you wish to reach. The Postoffice De-
partment will do the rest. With Direct
Advertising you can winnow the inter-
ested prospects from time-wasters and
give your salesmen profitable calls to
make. You can direct a repeated appeal
to a selected individual and by sheer
force; of persistence and logic break
down his resistance and create a
"buyer." Or you can apply the same
methods to a hundred, a thousand, tens
of thousands, treating your mailing lists
separately and making individual sales
by a mass presentation — through the
mails.
5. Direct Advertising is Confidential.
There is an intimacy about a message by
mail, comparable only (and often su-
perior) to the man-to-man meeting.
Through Direct Advertising you can
speak personally, give the message an
individuality, talk to the reader on
terms of mutual understanding.
The strategy of competitive selling is
in recording a sale while another is list-
ing a prospect. Selling by mail opens
a transaction between individuals. Your
appeal and effort are not emblazoned
broadcast for check-mating by rivals.
6. Direct Advertising Is Economical.
If there is waste, you are the waster.
Printing, paper, postage and mailing
operations represent an investment.
But a wise choice of "prospects," ac-
curate listing and careful mailing elimi-
nate the hazard so that every message
reaches its destination. Your appeal
has its opportunity for a favorable au-
dience. Then — is the message as effi-
cient as the messenger? Thereon de-
pends whether the sale will be effected.
By its very economy, in Direct Advertis-
ing, you have an automatically per-
sisitent salesman. Some time your cus-
tomer will be in the market. Those mail
appeals which do not make actual sales
are doing invaluable "missionary
work," against the buying time. Then
the order blank returns with the coveted
business.
7. Direct Advertising Is Forceful.
You can marshal your appeals on paper
without fear of interruption or disre-
gard. On a single page you can com-
press the study, the care and the em-
phasis of months of preparation. There
is no hesitation in making the appeal,
no delay between explanation and sug-
gestions, no interference aroused by the
human desire to postpone judgment,
ask questions or delay action. Within
one cover is the influential appeal, the
description and illustration, the order
blank, the return envelope. Your story
is told completely. Decisive action is
made easy. Thus is Direct Advertising
effective.
oAt Tour Service
The Seeman Printery, Inc.
Durham, N. C.
L
I
T
H
O
G
R
A
P
H
I
N
G
M
A
I
L
I
N
G
L
I
S
T
S
A
D
D
R
E
S
S
o
G
R
A
H
I
N
G
imiiiiiiife
MULTIGRAPHING
MAILING SERVICE
Cy Thompson Says:
THE UNIVERSITY AGENCY is now incorporated to serve
the students of the University more efficiently; it strives to help those
who really need help; its agency service cannot be paralleled; and,
too, it caters to Carolina students and alumni.
For particulars see or write
The University Agency
JEFFERSON STANDARD LIFE INSURANCE CO.
J. W. UMSTEAD, Jr.
President
CYRUS THOMPSON, Jr.
Vice-President and Manager
W. H. ANDREWS, Jr.
Secretary and Treasurer
"INDIVIDUAL SERVICE TO CAROLINA STUDENTS AND ALUMNI"
Jones & Frasier Company
Durham, N. C.
Gold and Silversmiths
Estimates cheerfully furnished on medals, all
college jewelry and banquet favors
Eubanks Drug Co.
Offers 28 Years* Experience
THE BANK OF CHAPEL HILL
M. C. S. NOBLE
President
R. L. STEOWD
Vice-President
M. E. HOGAN
Cashier
Oldest and Strongest Bank in Orange County
A. A. Kluttz Co.
Everything for the Student
The University of North Carolina
Maximum Service to the People of the State
A.
The College of Liberal Arts
B.
The School of Applied Science
(1) Chemical Engineering
(2) Electrical Engineering
(3) Civil and Road Engineering
(4) Soil Investigation
C.
The Graduate School
D.
The School of Law
E.
The School of Medicine
F.
The School of Pharmacy
G.
The School of Education
H.
The Summer School
I.
The School of Commerce
J.
The Bureau of Extension
K.
The School of Public Welfare
Literary Societies, Student Publications, Student-Activity Or-
ganizations, Y. M. C. A.
Gymnasium and Swimming Pool, Two Athletic Fields, Twenty-
four Tennis Courts, Indoor and Outdoor Basketball Courts.
Military Training Under Competent Officers.
82,000- Volume Library, 800 Current Periodicals.
Write to the University When You Need Help
For Information Regarding the
University, Address
THOMAS J. WILSON, Jr., Registrar
E OLD SERIES VOL. 51
1
1
i
zz
EH3
t.iu
rti'l 1 L_i <ii
'
rfnmt&££rf1
F£fff
NUMBER 7
NEW SERIES VOL. 38
June, 1921
The New
Carolina
Magazine
CLEARNESS vs. VAGUENESS
By JOHN KERR
REGRET— A Poem
By CHRISTIAN REID
A GLIMPSE OF PANAMA
By MARY VERNER
Other Contributors:
Dr. Archibald Henderson — Dr. John Manning Booker-
Victor Young — Earl Hartsell — I. W. Oestreicher—
W. T. Shaw— R. F. Marsh burn— Geo. W.
McCoy — Garland Porter — Jack Spruill —
MackGorham — Elizabeth A. Lay
H
Price 20 Cents
I'JUinillljijlll'ilillllll.l! i1-1" I ';'i !!■! iill'iln'lrr;lh.jl;U!nilill^n''''M'^i!linjni||IM;'||!||lllliniiini||M|j|M'l|l'ii|[l|l|H|lll ■!'"■' '"
" ' 1 1 1 ' II ' -
_*_J '1 ll 1 1 ' If 1 1 .
4fcQ
In other words
Camels supply everything
you hoped for in cigarettes!
Camels are sold every-
where in scientifically
sealed packages of 20
cigarettes for 20cents.
YOUR taste will prove that in quality,
flavor, fragrance and mellowness
Camels give you a real idea of how de-
lightful a cigarette can be! You will
greatly prefer Camels expert blend of
choice Turkish and choice Domestic to-
baccos to either kind of tobacco smoked
straight!
Camels hand out satisfaction you never
before got from a cigarette. They have a
wonderful smooth but satisfying mildness
that meets the most fastidious desires.
And, Camels are so refreshing — they do
not tire your taste!
Another feature about Camels — they
leave no unpleasant cigaretty aftertaste
nor unpleasant cigaretty odor!
Camels superiority is best proved by
comparing them with any cigarette in the
world at any price. You realize then as
you never did before just what
quality can mean to a cigarette!
What Makes the Firefly Glow?
YOU can hold a firefly in your hand; you can boil
water with an electric lamp. Nature long ago evolved
the "cold light." The firefly, according to Ives and
Coblentz, radiates ninety-six percent light and only four
percent heat. Man's best lamp radiates more than ninety
percent heat.
An English physicist once said that if we knew the fire-
fly's secret, a boy turning a crank could light up a whole
street. Great as is the advance in lighting that has been
made through research within the last twenty years, man
wastes far too much energy in obtaining light.
This problem of the "cold light" cannot be solved merely
by trying to improve existing power-generating machinery
and existing lamps. We should still be burning candles if
chemists and physicists had confined their researches to the
improvement of materials and methods for making candles.
For these reasons, the Research Laboratories of the
General Electric Company are not limited in the scope of
their investigations. Research consists in framing questions
of the right kind and in finding the answers, no matter
where they may lead.
What makes the firefly glow? How does a firefly's light
differ in color from that of an electric arc, and why? The
answers to such questions may or may not be of practical
value, but of this we may be sure — it is by dovetailing the
results of "theoretical" investigations along many widely
separated lines that we arrive at most of our modern
"practical" discoveries.
What will be the light of the future? Will it be like that
of the firefly or like that of the dial on a luminous watch?
Will it be produced in a lamp at present undreamed of, or
will it come from something resembling our present incan-
descent lamp? The answers to these questions will depend
much more upon the results of research in pure science than
upon strictly commercial research,
General Office
Schenectady, N.Y«
93-382 D
I
1
The New Carolina Magazine
Published by th: Dialectic and Philanthropic Literary Societies
of the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Old Series Vol. 51
Number 7
New Series Vol. 38
Contributing Editors
G. B. PORTER
W. W. STOUT
JONATHAN DANIELS
W. P. HUDSON
HUBERT HEFFNER
W. E. HORNER
D. R. HODGIN
GEO. W. McCOY
Editor-in-Chief
TYRE TAYLOR, Di.
Business Manager
P. A. REAVIS, Jr., Phi.
Assistant Editor
PHILLIP HETTLEMAN, Phi
Assistant Business Managers
W. E. MATHEWS
C. T. WILLIAMS
Associate Editors
C. T. BOYD, Di.
W. L. BLYTHE, Di.
C. W. PHILLIPS, Di.
DAN BYRD, Phi.
J. A. BENDER
ipni mmwwMwm^j^mw^wwMmmmmmmmwwmwwmMm^jTmMmmw w w w jjj xb 331 i»i uj 335 i
Contents
June, 1921
Regret (Poem) — Christian Rcid ........
Editorial . . ■ .
THE WORLD AND NORTH CAROLINA
Clearness vs. Vagueness — John Kerr .......
Germany's War Debt — R. F. Marshburne ......
The Struggle for Supremacy — Phillip Hettleman .....
The Legal Profession — W. T. Shan1 .......
The Negro Problem : Garvey and Moton — Victor J'. Young .
Our Race Problem — Earl Hartscll .......
PERSONALITIES
Christian Reid — Dr. Archibald Henderson ......
Yasuo Taketomi — George IV. McCoy .......
Chats on Scientific Subjects — IV. P. Hudson .....
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
When Queen Elizabeth Visited at Kenilworth — /. W. Ocstrcichcr
More Clubs — Dr. John Manning Booker .......
Plow "Hootch" Is Obtained in North Carolina — W . A. .
The Land of the Panama Canal — Mary Venter . . . . .
Who Will Ask Her? (Short Story) — Garland Porter
Verse .............
The Caboose ............
3
6
8
9
10
11
12
14
16
18
20
22
23
25
27
32
34
TO OUR PATRONS
The Carolina Magazine is strictly a college publication. No copyrighted material will be
received, no article will be paid for, and all material carried in The Carolina Magazine is released
for the press directly upon publication. The Board reserves the right to revise to a limited degree
any manuscript submitted, but will not publish revised articles until consent of author is obtained.
Address all contributions to Tyre Taylor, Editor-in-Chief, Carolina Magazine, Chapel Hill, N. C.
Subscription price $1.50 a year — 20 cents a copy
Entered as second class matter at the Postoffice at Chapel Hill, N. C, November 1, 1920.
Vp ^ffimmffi. msxm m ra rs m & m m m ;OHiMifaiRSpBarrfip m m m iff/ r& m m ri :c sc itsitiffsm^i
iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiini
Regret
By
CHRISTIAN RKID
If I had known, O loyal heart,
When hand to hand, we said farewel
How for all time onr paths would part.
What shadow o'er our friendship fell,
I should have clasped your hand so close
In the warm pressure of my own,
That memory still would keep its grasp,
I f I had known.
If 1 had known, when far and wide.
We loitered through the summer land,
What Presence wandered by our side,
And o'er you stretched its awful hand,
I should have hushed my careless speech,
To listen well to every tone
That from your lips fell low and sweet,
If I had known.
If 1 had known to what strange place.
What mystic, distant, silent shore,
You calmly turned your steadfast face
What time your footsteps left my door,
I should have forged a golden link
To hind the heart so constant grown,
And kept it constant even there,
If I had known.
If I had known, when your kind eyes
Met mine in parting, true and sad —
Eyes gravely tender, gently wise,
And earnest rather more than glad —
How soon the lids would lie above,
As cold and white as sculptured stone,
I should have treasured every glance,
If I had known.
If I had known that until Death
Shall with his fingers touch my brow,
And still the quickening of the breath
That stirs with life's full meaning now,
So long my feet must tread the way
Of our accustomed paths alone,
I should have prized your presence more,
If 1 had known.
If I had known how from the strife
Of fears, hopes, passions here below,
Unto a purer, higher life,
That you were called, O friend, to go,
I should have stayed all foolish tears,
And hushed each idle sigh and moan,
To bid you a last, long God-speed,
If I had known.
If I had known how soon for you
Drew near the ending of the fight,
And on your vision, fair and new,
Eternal peace dawned into sight,
I should have begged, as love's last gift,
That you before God's great white throne
Would pray for your poor friend on earth,
If 1 had known.
Note : This exquisite poem — one of the best pieces
of work ever done by this writer — is here published
for the first time. — Editor.
.\ THE NEW CAROLINA MAGAZINE .\
Old Series Vol. 5 1
JUNE, 1921
New Series Vol. 38
Editorial
T
HIS is the last issue of Carolina Magazine that
will appear this college year, and while we are not
going to indulge in the usual pastime of college edi-
tors, namely, a sweetly-sad hour of living in retrospect
before the final bow off the stage, yet there arc a few
things we wish to say. They will sound very amateur-
ish and college-like, we are afraid, but we simply must
say them.
In the first place, we the editors of Carolina Mag-
azine, have had in some respect a terribly interest-
ing experience being editors this year. It has been
lots of fun trying to get out a publication that you'd
all read, and the fact that you sometimes didn't read
it discouraged us not at all. We were sorry for you
because you were — in our opinion — missing something-
good, and we were amused with our own — we often
felt — over-seriousness in the whole thing.
For after all, you were rather indulgent with us,
maybe because we seemed to do our best, and for this
we are duly thankful. When the Magazine appeared
a week late you did not grumble, and when there were
lots of misspelled words you either overlooked them
or said nothing. When the articles in general were
punk you attributed it to the fact that we were busy
and wondered how we ever managed it at all.
In other words, you, the readers of Carolina Mag-
azine have been very nice to us and we thought we'd
tell you about it. Good-bye and God bless you and
remember: Carolina Magazine has its head in the
stars for next year. It's going to appear 15 times-
be profusely illustrated and so on — but wait and see it.
The Class of Twenty- One
BY the time this appears in print, one of the most
remarkable classes in the University's history will
be packing up preparatory to a trip into the wide world.
Perhaps it will do no harm and may do good to re-
count in a brief way some of the things the class has
done and stood for, what have been its aims and as-
pirations, and why these have not all been accomplished.
To many, the Class of '21 has failed because of an
unfortunate, and perhaps unavoidable, circumstance at-
tending its career during the year when the biggest
things were expected. Looking no further back than
the current year, and forgetting even what we have
done in a constructive way, there are those who charge
openly that the Class of '21 has squandered the great-
est opportunity that has offered itself to college men
in a generation.
To these critics, we have two things to say: in the
first place, due, I suppose, to the unheard of and un-
paralleled high position assumed and occupied in uni-
versity affairs by the Class of '21 last year, too much
was expected of us this year. This was to have been
expected, probably, and certainly no one is to blame
for a false expectation being aroused; but the very
highest type of leadership and the most enthusiastic
and whole-souled work on the part of every member
would scarcely have sufficed to put across the pro-
gram and play the ambitious role which many people
had laid out for '21 in its last year.
In the second place, granting that the present year
has been a failure so far as the class is concerned, the
Class of '21 during its first three years accomplished as
much or more in the way of solid and lasting achieve-
ment than most classes get done in the full four years.
Let me itemize :
At the beginning of our sophomore year, we seri-
ously tackled the job of promoting friendly relations
between the sophomores and first-year men. We "big-
brothered" freshmen, wrote them letters galore, and
as the months wore on never let up in our efforts to
get what we were striving for across. And the class
succeeded. Without fear that we shall be accused of
boasting over our achievements, we may fairly say that
a new era was ushered in. I cannot hope to mention
over a minute proportion of the names of men who
have devoted their time and energies to unselfish ser-
vice for the advancement and glory of '21, but a few
I shall mention. During the 'first year, and particularly
in the work of promoting a better feeling before men-
tioned, the name Baily Lipfert stood out prom-
inently, and it was due to his high ideals and fine lead-
ership as much as to any other one factor that the
class' first program of constructive action was a
success.
Again, no class in recent years has done more to
foster and promote clean athletics in the University.
It is the Class of '21 that produced Lowe, Carmichael,
Fulton, Hanby, Royall, Shepherd, and Wilson — names
that will forever be associated with clean sportsman-
ship and fair play in inter-collegiate contests. Nor
would I omit from this list the name of E. E.
(Scrubby) Riives — the best cheer leader Carolina has
ever had.
But the biggest thing the Class of '21 has done was
under the captaincy of her Junior president, John
Kerr. It consisted of a tearing down of the barriers
and the building up of better feeling between Frater-
nity and non-Fraternity men. Today there is scarcely
a trace of the old-time bitterness remaining. Class
elections split on no lines that could be called frat
and non-frat. This year the Seniors held a number of
their smokers in Fraternity halls, the percentage of
Fraternity men in college is larger than ever before,
and the relations between frat and non-frat men are in
every way most cordial. This happy state of affairs
has not alwavs existed. Those who attended the
The Carolina Magazine
5
University ten or twenty years ago recall the bitter-
ness between the two classes of university men, the
long drawn out lights, and the generally unhealthy
spirit that prevailed on the campus and out in the
State as a result. It was not until the Class of '21—
afire with the principles of democracy and idealism
then being burned into the souls of men everywhere
by the great war — got on the job with Kerr at the
helm that the older order of things with its stupidities
and futilities finally went by the way to show its head
no more.
We might go on enumerating things that '21 has
done, but those are enough to show that whatever
else the class has been, it has not been a failure. And
so the class takes its leave. Its career has been tem-
pestuous in the extreme ; it has weathered everything
from a world war to internal political fights and came
out each time with clearer conceptions of its duty and
a conscience purged by the purifying fires of conflict.
// is Inventory Time
WE approach now the close of another college year.
To some, this completes only one year of their
college career; to others this means the end of their
college life. At this time, then, we should take stock of
ourselves; we should take inventory, as it were, and
sum up, conscientiously, each one to himself, his
achievements and failures and project them into the
future of the next college year; profiting from his past
mistakes and striving to set for himself such a standard
that it will be "a glory and an honor to live up to it."
We have seen those about us who have been pro-
claimed successes, who have been hailed as leaders.
We have seen how a man has risen from thirty cents
and an empty trunk to the editorship of the 'Far Heel
and a leader in college organizations. This is only
one instance, there are numbers of them and the key
word of them all seems to he "work."
In summing up the year that is passing, one needs
to ask himself this question: Am 1 bigger morally,
physically and mentally than I was when the year
began? Am 1 a broader man; will I tip the scales
to a higher notch, not in avoirdupois hut in troy weight?
If one can conscientiously say YES as an answer,
then the year has been a successful one for him and
he must strive for a higher goal and never stop until
it has been attained.
The ' ' Pick ' ' Again
JUST as a sort of uninterested party who does not at-
tend the "Pick" so very often, it seems to me that
both conclusions given in the March issue of the Mag-
azine in regard to the "Pick'' are somewhat at error.
Suppose an instrument calibrated to read physical
conditions or quantities reads a minus error at one
point and a positive error at another. Then if we
should plot these points properly and connect them
with a straight line, at some place this line would cross
the x axis. Now at this particular point where the line
crosses the X axis, the instrument read correctly. This
seems to be somewhat analagous to the conclusions re-
fered to above. I do not think the "Pick" is "ruin-
ing the aesthetic life of the university" nor do I think
one is always justified in staying away from some so
called "dry lecture or stereotyped concert" just to get
a glimpse of beautiful women and muscular men to-
gether "struggling realistically" in an alluring love
scene.
On the other hand I think there are some benefits
to be derived from the "Pick," as a place of recrea-
tion and divergence from the trend of everyday duties.
This matter of benefits, however, must not be stressed
beyond a certain limit. As a result, students have
been known to draw sixes where they should have
drawn ones or twos. Yet, from the editorial, it seems
that because we are "intellectually honest" in our likes
and dislikes, we are justified in ignoring dry lectures
and studies for the overwhelming benefits of the
"Pick." This cannot be the case.
Such a matter might well be looked at from the
point of maximum efficiency. It is impossible for a
student to hold continuously to his studies and the
class-room, never letting his mind recuperate by giv-
ing way to things which are not strictly business, and
still do good work. Thus we have argument for going
to the "Pick." Again it is quite as self-evident that
a student can't do good work and spend too much of
his time engrossed in "alluring scenes" and other things
such as the drug-store. Thus we have argument for
"laying off" the "Pick." Now there is a certain amount
of work and a certain amount of "Pick" that we all
need and if mixed in the proper proportions wdl give
us maximum efficiency toward the end for which we
are working. Of course the right proportions of each
may vary with different students and will, therefore,
have to be worked out individually by each one.
As a last word ; I would hesitate quite a long time
before I would say that the "Pick" is "our most useful
institution," hut just as all things were created for
some useful purpose, so the "Pick" too has its place.
D. A. Wells.
Do Yoit Know
THAT next year Carolina Magazine is coming
out twice a month, and that soon it will be a
weekly publication? That prominent writers of North
Carolina and the South will contribute to its columns
in '21 -'22? That it will be profusely illustrated? That
its policy will remain the same, namely, to publish ar-
ticles that you will read? That you have just as good
a chance- as anyone of getting your "stuff" printed?
That William E. Horner is to be Editor-in-Chief?
That Carolina Magazine IS GOING FORWARD
UNDER A FULL HEAD OF STEAM?
Under the direction of Dr. Edwin Greenlaw, Dean
of the Graduate School, the Graduate club has been
reorganized and is now a real organization. Once
each month the club meets for discussion and each
time an appropriate lecture is given on some theme
which should interest the modern research man.
The school bids fair to grow in spirit and in num-
bers and it is hoped more adequate facilities for re-
search and investigation will be provided as the growth
demands.
The World and North Carolina
From the Student's Viewpoint
Clearness versus Vagueness
By JOHN KERR
At the National Conference on Undergraduate Government recently held in Boston,
Carolina was shown to be in the very forefront of American colleges
in the vital matter of self-government. What is to be the next
step in the evolutionary development of our system?
The article following" is a concise and force-
ful argument for the framing and
adoption of a constitution
AN institution of education, whether the source
of its support be public or private, always has
resting on it one solemn obligation to society—
the obligation of training the youth of the state along
those lines which will enable them to understand intel-
ligently public affairs. The intelligent understanding
of and participation in public affairs are just as essen-
tial in the make-up of a good citizen as is knowledge
of chemistry and Milton's Paradise Lost. And the
fact that this citizen whom we are dealing with is a
member of a self-governing community reemphasizes
the importance and solemnity of that obligation.
The University of North Carolina has made many
distinct contributions to the life of the State in sev-
eral fields of education, but no one of these contri-
butions has been of any more importance than the
creation of a desire among the students to intelligently
understand State and Federal government. And the
instrumentality of this contribution has been and is
the existence of student government here on this
campus.
Now let us concern ourselves with a study of our
own student government. The students on this
campus are citizens of a commonwealth — a student
commonwealth. We live under a government here
and we call it our own, we contend that we administer
our affairs, we contend that we are familiar with and
control the agencies of our student government. But
how many of us are really familiar with our own af-
fairs, the agencies of our own government? Accept-
ing as a standard of good citizenship familiarity with
and interest in the affairs of government, how many of
us are good citizens of this campus? We have a
great and wonderful student government here and
many of us do not realize it.
Briefly turn to an analysis of your government here
on this campus. The judiciary branch of student gov-
ernment is represented by the Student Council. This
council is the high court of justice. Its powers and
limitations are nowhere stated. They are left to the
interpretations of each succeeding council. How is
this council composed? Its membership is composed
of the presidents of the three upper academic classes,
representatives from the Law, Medical, and Phar-
macy schools, one man elected at large by the stu-
dents, and the eighth member is selected by the other
seven members of the council. This is a fact that
every student on this campus should know, yet it has
been recently revealed that a great per cent of the
students here do not know where the eighth man
comes from.
We have no legislative branch, nor do we need one.
The other branch of our government — the executive
branch, presents a most interesting picture. Examin-
ing the executive branch we find that the functions
of this branch are very largely in the hands of the
Campus Cabinet. The executive branch should be
constructive. Few citizens of this campus realize the
far-reaching influence of the Campus Cabinet in shap-
ing student government affairs. In reality it wields
more influence than the Student Council. How many
of us know how the Campus Council is composed, or
by what authority the Cabinet functions ? The pres-
ident of the senior class does not appoint the mem-
bers ot the Campus Cabinet. The cabinet is composed
of the presidents of the four academic classes, repre-
sentatives elected by the three upper academic classes,
the secretary of the Y. M. C. A., the president of the
Pan-Hellenic Council, and one man elected at large by
the three professional schools. Not over ten per cent
of the men on the campus are familiar with the reg-
ulations governing the composition of the cabinet and
the scope of its powers. Yet these men live every
day under a government which is controlled and di-
rected largely by the Campus Cabinet in conjunc-
tion with the Student Council. True it is, we are not
here primarily to study government, true it is we are
here primarily to study regular prescribed college
courses, but nevertheless the assertion that the students
here on this campus, since they are citizens of a stu-
The Carolina Magazine
dent commonwealth, should at least he familiar with
the fundamental principles of their government and
the structure of it, cannot be denied.
The senior class proposes to inaugurate a needed
and progressive step in student government — the elec-
tion of a president of the student body, who would
to a large degree supplement the president of the
senior class, have charge of the Student Council, and
possibly the Campus Cabinet. If such a plan carries,
the powers of this office should he stated definitely,
in concrete terms, and in such a manner as to enable
every citizen of this campus to he familiar with them.
Those powers should not he left suspended in mid-
air in order that the person holding the office could
interpret them to suit himself. They should he em-
bodied in a written constitution.
The executive branch of our government is not co-
ordinated. There are six great influences on this
campus — the Student Council, the Campus Cabinet,
the Tar Heel, the Carolina Magazine, the Y. M. C. A.,
and the Pan-Hellenic Council. The Campus Cabinet,
Y. M. C. A., and Pan-Hellenic Council, with certain
functions of the Student Council, compose the execu-
tive branch of our student government. The six,
taken as a whole, mould and direct public opinion on
the campus. They should be co-ordinated under the
chairmanship of the president of the student body.
What I would propose here is an Advisory Cabinet,
composed of the heads of these six organizations, who
would aid the president of the student body in the
solution of student government problems. In such a
council you have the leading influences of the student
government integrated. It would be the duty of the
council to discuss student affairs and formulate gen-
eral policies of action. These men could go back to
their organizations and carry out these general pol-
icies. Thus you have the men acting in unison regard-
ing the most important student questions.
The above is an attempted explanation of the struc-
ture of our government, with two proposed changes.
Now regarding a general knowledge of the structure
of our government, what position do we find ourselves
in today? We find ourselves in this position — a
majority of the citizens of this campus are not familiar
with the structure and powers of their own govern-
ment. The mass of the citizens on this campus must
wholly rely on what someone else tells them concern-
ing their own government. I ask this question : Is
this condition conducive of an intelligent citizenship
in this campus commonwealth ? When a citizen of the
State of North Carolina desires to know something
about the structure of his State government, he has
a written instrument embodying the structure and prin-
ciples of his government from which to draw his in-
formation. This campus we live on is a common-
wealth ! A statement, clear-cut and definite, of the
principles and structure of our student government
should be in the hands of or available to every citizen
of this campus. With conditions as they are today
this would be impossible because no such statement
exists. There is but one remedy for this state of
vagueness, and that remedy is a written instrument
containing a statement of the fundamental principles
of our government, to the effect that it is based on our
highly prized honor system, and further information
as to the election, organization, and general powers
of the Student Council and Campus Cabinet, and the
process of election, powers, and qualifications ol the
president of the Student body. Such an instrument
should not contain any law specifying how many
drinks a man may take before being shipped, etc.
Such regulations as these are outside the pale of a
constitution. They are the outgrowth of the consti-
tution. The Student Council in dealing with cases of
breach of honor should interpret these cases in the
light of the principles of student government as would
be embodied in the preamble of the written instrument.
Such an instrument would clarify the haze which now
hovers over the structure of our government here.
Such an instrument would take it out of the top ot
Davie Poplar, and place the understanding of it within
reach of all the students. Those gentlemen who would
misrepresent the facts by attempting to make it ap-
pear that those who advocate such an instrument have
declared that the campus has outgrown student gov-
ernment should also do "some straight thinking." The
issue is one of Clearness versus Vagueness. Embody
the principles and organization of our government in
a clear, definite, written instrument, and then no cit-
izen of this campus can again give as an excuse for
his ignorance of his own government the plea that he
knew not the source of such information. Print the
instrument and place a copy of it in the hands of every
citizen of this campus, man and woman student !
But there is a large element of campus thought who
are hesitant to make changes, claiming that what has
served well in the past ought to do so in the future.
I have the greatest respect for their convictions, but
I would remind them that a government, just as any
other organization, must adjust itself to meet the new
situations that time brings in its scope. The student
government of this University must prepare to deal
with larger student problems as the University grows.
The government can have no greater aid when attempt-
ing to solve these problems than a citizenship support-
ing it who are familiar with the principles and struc-
ture of the government they are supporting.
There is a place on this campus for statesmanship
and real and vital leadership. The position of public
office on this campus should be the means towards an
end, and not an end in itself. Public office in student
government should be used as a means of bettering
and uplifting campus life. The students who hold
public office in our student government merely as an
end in itself are unworthy of the trust bestowed upon
them. There is one great problem which will con-
front the student leaders of the next few years, and
that problem is the proper adjustment of women stu-
dents in the life of our student government. They
must either be admitted on a basis of equality with the
men students, or they must set themselves up a gov-
ernment of their own. The latter course would be
detrimental to both sides. We men students must
realize that out in the world, disqualifications on ac-
count of sex are known no longer. We must keep
step with the progressive march of the times. Al-
though opposed to co-education, I recognize very
8
The Carolina Magazine
clearly that woman students have a definite place in participation in student government affairs on a basis
our student life, and that they can make a distinct of equality with the men students, and I believe such
contribution to our student affairs. J am firmly con- an admission to be based on the principles of fairness
vinced that women students should be admitted to and justice.
Germany's IV ar Debt
A momentous question of the day is that concerning the indemnity levied
on Germany by the Allies for the part she played in the last war. Should
Germany pay? Can Germany pay? An opinion on these questions is given here.
By R. F. MARSHHURN
WHAT is justice? in one of the greatest ques-
tions facing the world today. It is a difficult
question to answer. But let us consider it from
an unprejudiced viewpoint and see what conclusions
we can reach.
In the treaty of Versailles, when Germany accepted
responsibility for the great war, the allies recognized
that the resources of Germany were not adequate to
make complete reparation for all damage she had
done. Realizing this they provided that a complete
investigation of this question be made, and Germany
notified by May 1st, 1921, of the amount which she
could and would be required to pay. This investiga-
tion has been made and Germany has been notified.
But today she throws up her hands and says she is
not able to pay what the allies have demanded.
What are the allies demanding of her? The sum
would amount to about $21,000,000,000 if paid now
in one lump sum. If Germany chooses to pay within
the next forty years it will be approximately $55,000,-
000,000. This we must realize is less than the cost
of the war to the United States. And we must not
forget that it is less than the indemnity that Germany
had planned to collect from us alone, in case she had
won the war. We know that Germany doesn't want
to pay this. In fact she doesn't want to pay one-
fourth of this amount if she can help it. Is it just
that she should pay this amount ?
When we compare conditions in France with those
in Germany, we see that the war has been far more
profitable to Germany than it has to France. Justice
would reverse these conditions; it would place the
burden of France upon Germany. Yet this is
impossible.
However, it is not impossible to compel Germany to
do all she can to repair the wrong which she has
committed. Thus reparation from Germany to France
is demanded alike by justice to France and good-
will lo Germany.
What does good-will expect and desire of Germany?
Good-will towards the German people desires to expel
from them this religion of hate, unteach these lessons
of inhuman vainglory and lust of power, and put
in their place lessons of humility and human
brotherhood. Good-will would desire for Germany,
that as a nation she should awake to a realization of
her national sin and her national shame, and, because
she realizes the wrong she has committed, should
voluntarily endeavor to repair the evil she has done.
If she does not, then good-will for Germany demands
that she be compelled to repair that evil, whatever it
may cost her.
In being compelled by a superior power to pay,
let us hope that a tardy repentance will be awakened.
It is not desirable for either Germany or the rest of
the civilized world that she should be received back
into the world's fellowship until she repents of her
crime. A revived conscience is for her far more
important than a revived trade. It is no spirit of
good-will for Germany which desires to treat her as
a civilized nation before she becomes a civilized na-
tion. It is a spirit of laziness. It desires to avoid
the difficult and disagreeable task of compelling an
unrepentant sinner to repair the cruel wrong she
has done.
The World's Work for March says, "the world is
not yet convinced that Germany cannot repair the
consequences of her evil ambitions, at least to the
extent aranged for by the Paris Conference. It can-
not forget that Germany was not invaded, that her
civilian population was not enslaved, that her cities
were not razed, that her cathedrals were not destroyed,
that her agriculture was not ruined, that her horses,
cows and sheep and swine were not carried off, that
her locomotives and cars were not stolen for war
purposes, that her factories and machinery were not
leveled to the ground, and that her mines were not
flooded and put out of use for at least a decade. In
France, where all these things and more took place,
the people are industriously at work repairing the
ravages. If France has the vitality left for work of
this kind it is not impossible that Germany, which
underwent no such sufferings, is also able to make
her contributions."
When Mr. Wilson was negotiating the armistice,
an allied diplomat in Washington said :
"Mr. President, why do you make peace with Ger-
many ?"
"Because Germany is defeated," answered the
president.
"But Germany doesn't know it, and that is all that
matters," said the diplomat.
"Yet, the diplomat understated the case," says the
Outlook. "Germany not only did not know that she
was defeated, she knew she was not defeated, for
did she not remain the only continental country tak-
ing part in the war that was not invaded? It was a
question of definition, and Germany's was more ac-
curate than Mr. Wilson's. To her the test of defeat
The Carolina Magazine
was simple but definite; she must at all costs avoid
destruction or capture of her armies and invasion ol
her soil."
Frederic Harrison truly says of the Germans: "In
all the world's history no race has been so drilled,
schooled, sermonized, into a sort of inverted religion
of hate, envy, jealousy, greed, cruelty, and arrogance.
Man and woman, girl and hoy, have been taught from
childhood this inhuman vainglory and lust of power."
We must admit that there is no place in Christian
philosophy for the spirit of revenge. But there is a
place in Christian philosophy for stern and exacting
justice.
Germany is unrepentant, and il she had the power
would plunge the world again in a sea oi blood. \\ e
cannot and we ought not to forgive her until she
brings forth fruits meet for repentance. She is the
arch enemy of the human race, and no lying apologist
for her criminal record can blot that I act from the
memory of mankind.
We should as Lyman Abbott says, "sternly demand
a just reparation; cordially welcome every sign ol a
new and better life; to this both justice to France
and good-will towards Germany summons us. In the
spirit to which Abraham Lincoln summoned America
to enter into the work of national reconstruction he-
it ours to enter into the greater work of inter-
national reconstruction to which we are now called;
with malice towards none, with charity tor all, with
firmness in the right, let us strive on to finish the work
we are in, and to do all which may achieve a just and
lasting peace among all nations."
The Struggle for Supremacy
Speech delivered at State Peace Oratorical
Contest, which won the second prize
Bv PHILLIP HETTLEMAN
WE are at WAR. It is a terrible and ghastly con-
flict— its magnitude exceeds even that of our
last war — it affects not a few nations hut the
peoples of the world — on its outcome depends the hap-
piness or the misery of the coming ages.
We were fooled. We were told that the Great
World War was to he the last one, that that War was
a war to end war, and that our sacrifice would not he
in vain. But hardly had the smoke of battle cleared
away, when we were in the death throes of a greater
struggle — a struggle paramount in the history of time.
Nationalism and Internationalism are the giant op-
posing forces. Immediately after the Great World
War it was thought that Internationalism would be the
victor, but the forces of rotten diplomacy stepped in
and now Nationalism has the upper hand. The banner
cry of the Nationalists is "Safety and Security at
Home,-' while the war cry of the Internationalists is
World Peace by the "Parliament of Man."
I repeat that this war between Nationalism and Inter-
nationalism is the greatest conflict the world has ever
witnessed — millions and millions of fighters are in
the field — it is the foundation war of history, and on
its outcome repose the welfare, happiness, and prosper-
ity of the present and coming generations.
Both camps are eager to obtain the support of
America. The idealism of America coupled with her
immense wealth and unlimited natural resources would
nearly assure victory for either army. It was nearly
certain that the United States would league herself
with the Internationalists immediately after the Great
World War, and the great work of Wilson was recog-
nized in that direction. In fact, our army of 4,000,000
men had as its goal the establishment of international
friendship and peace. Today the decision of America
can determine the final victor.
Our military leaders have already pledged their sup-
port to Nationalism. On the night following the in-
auguration of President Harding our new Army and
Navy officials asserted the old orinciples of German
domination — those very principles which our men gave
their lives to uproot. Secretary Denhy said, "I want
a big navy, and I hope we shall conclude our present
building program. ( )ur navy should be as large as
that of any other nation in the world."
And what was said of the possibilities of peace or
the co-operative reduction of armaments? What had
become of the great principles which Wilson had pro-
nounced in the Great War? What desires were ex-
pected to unshackle the world from the manacles of
their military and naval burdens. NOTHING. NOT
A WORD. Not the least attention was given to the
future welfare of mankind. It seemed that the spirit
of Frederick the Great dominated the meeting with
his words: "By its nature, my kingdom is military,
and, properly speaking, it is only by its help that you
must hope to maintain and aggrandize yourself. .
To make one's self respected and feared by one's neigh-
bors is the very summit of high politics.
Above all, endeavor to pass with them for a dangerous
man, who knows no other principles hut those that
lead to glory." The Kultur ideal was everywhere
present at this meeting. One can hear the words of
Adolf Lasson at this deliberative gathering, that "Be-
tween States there can be but ONE form of right : the
right of the strong; .... the highest right, the
last right depends on the sword. . . . No state
which itself is powerful doubts the right of might.'"
Certainly these words are repugnant to us today. But
they do not in the least iota differ from the thoughts
and acts of our military leaders of the present.
Is it inevitable that we must blindly follow our
military leaders? We are today willing to accept those
principles which lead to the submission of the German
people. Practically every war in the history of man-
kind has been guided and controlled by governments —
the people as the real fighters suffered the consequences.
Everywhere the old militaristic spirit shows its poison-
ous fangs — a few days after the armistice was signed
the tricky diplomats sought for an alliance between
America, England, and France. Old alliances ; agree-
10
The Carolina Magazine
meats not to prevent war but to co-operate in it are
the forces with which the Nationalists have greedily
sown their seed. PEACE. PEACE. They say it
is an impractical dream fed up by thoughts of the
millenium and wild-eyed demagogues. They say the
real patriot is the one who is eager for WAR and not
the weak-kneed pacifist.
At this same meeting the Assistant Secretary of the
Navy is quoted as saying: "Pacifism in this country
is not as dead as I would like to see it. We were
unprepared for the last war and we must not forget
that wars will come in the future. And yet the pacifists
are putting up their heads again with their brittle
intellects.'' The old forces of diplomacy now hold
the reins. The diplomats are the cannons and gun-
powder for the nationalists. Internationalism is a thing
to be abhorred — think of associating ourselves with all
races of people — with a world federation to promote
peace. But the idea is not new. It has been preached
by the Saviour, and prophets, and priests for centuries.
Slaves of our own fear. When will we recognize
the principle that we are all the creation of One God.
That the only peace that can be enduring is the one
recognizing such a principle, and one which will burn
itself in the hearts and aspirations of all peoples. It
is not an idle dream but can be made a glorious reality.
We are actually astounded by its simplicity.
There is still one hope for the overt 'hrozving of Na-
tionalism and that hope is disarmament. As long as
nations build up huge armies and vast navies, then
these institutions must have their outlet of misery
and suffering for the peoples of every land. College
men are told that they must prepare to safeguard the
future interest of their country, that they must show
their devotion and patriotism, and as a result Reserve
Officers' Training Camps become part of the educa-
tional equipment and learnings of hundreds of our
colleges and universities. Suppose this same money,
time, and effort were spent in these same institutions
to inculcate a yearning and a desire for world peace.
Then, our policy of disarmament would indeed gain a
strong foothold and thousands of earnest-minded men
would preach the doctrine of universal peace, while
our few Diplomats would sing their cant of large
armies and navies.
Today we are facing a world which is still suffering
from the horrors and brutalities of a Great World
Conflict. And in the mist of this suffering the still
greater battle holds sway, and we seem to bow our
heads lulled by our own selfish interests. We stood
out above the nations of the world in the Great War as
the standard bearer of democracy, truth, and unselfish-
ness— we told the peoples of the world that this was
a war for the safety of mankind — that we would fight
for those things nearest our heart — for democracy, for
the right of those who submit to government to have
a voice in the authority of that government, and that
to such a cause we would dedicate our lives and our
fortunes. I emphatically submit, that our present ac-
tions make these lofty sentiments a hollow sham and
a mockery.
Never has a nation had a more glorious opportunity
for constructive leadership of the world than is pre-
sented to America today. To start our policy of Dis-
armament and to preach this policy to the rest of the
world will result in an everlasting benefit to all man-
kind. It is simply the execution of our object in enter-
ing the Great War and it is the hope not of the gov-
ernments but of the Federated Peoples of the World-
The Legal Profession
By W. T. SHAW
"My whole purpose is to show that the absurd and ridiculous state-
ments made relative to lawyers and the legal profession are
unfounded . . . hut that rather law is an hon-
orable, valuable, and necessary
profession"
IN common with all other worth-while vocations,
the legal profession has been and is still being
subjected to the most severe criticisms. Much of
this gossip can not be justified by the facts. Un-
fortunately as it may be, too large a part of these
verbal explosions have been of the destructive type.
As a result, the profession as well as individual lawyers
have been seriously injured and public opinion has
been poisoned, in many cases, beyond repair. Again,
to tlie detriment of the profession, a popular concep-
tion has been produced which is not just and to say the
least, only partially true. From this propaganda, peo-
ple not in a position to know, have come to believe
that lawyers are an aggregation of men who are
instinctively selfish, peculiarly versed in graft, and
whose delight and profit consist in exploiting the
ignorant and unfortunates who are forced their way.
1 am fully aware and willingly concede that the legal
profession is pregnant with imperfections and that
defects are prevalent among individual lawyers. These
conditions I do not wish to overlook or even attempt
to justify. 1 have no interest other than to know the
truth, make it public and thereby correct the current
idea that any vocation is a public nuisance by virtue
of fact of imperfections alone.
Due to the fact that human beings are still encum-
bered with unavoidable imperfections every activity
participated in by them is more or less defective. Just
as we now electrocute the mistake of the lawyer,
the doctor's are buried, and the economist's become
vagabonds. Again, if ignorant men practice law, as
we admit they do, many doctors practice a medicine
about which they know little, a disease about which
they know less, and on a patient about which they
know nothing. As for graft, etc., have not great
numbers of merchants been punished for incessant
profiteering, hordes of public officials been found
guilty of grafting, and innumerable individuals been
The Carolina Maoazink
1 I
detected trying to get something for nothing? Then
why make lawyer and infamy synonymous terms?
However this may be and however much that I
might personally regret the alliance with so degrading
a profession, were these accusations true, there seems
to be something indispensable about lawyers in both
public and private life. A majority of the most con-
spicuous public places are filled by men of the legal
profession. This is true for one of two fundamental
reason; necessity or desirability. In each of our gov-
ernmental departments, both state and national, law-
yers are undeniably in the majority. In the judiciary,
through force of necessity, lawyers make up the com-
plete personnel. The record shows a line of execu-
tives almost unbroken or interrupted by any other class
of men. In the legislature, they practically always pre-
ponderate. For instance, in the last General Assembly
of North Carolina, lawyers head the list. In the
present President's cabinet they have a clear majority.
This enumeration could be carried on indefinitely.
In private affairs a lawyer may be invaluable and
yet be honest. To be sure, this is a splendid way to
characterize anybody and an attribute of which we
all might be justly proud were it bestowed upon us.
In making this statement I am fully cognizant of the
temptations to be many other things. Again, 1 am
aware that lawyers, among many others, have yielded
to the extent of abusing the trust and lowering the
ideal. This condition probably arose from the original
status and early development of the legal profession.
At first a lawyer was conceived to be a person pecul-
iarly trained for a benevolent service. As a result
his remuneration consisted only of honor for success
and condemnation for failure.
This condition continued until it was recognized that
a man, even a lawyer could not live on fame and
abuse alone. When this vital fact of human exist-
ence was conceded, the position of the lawyer instantly
changed. His compensation consisted of something
economically valuable. And at this time began the
condition that has been more productive of the scandals
nl the legal profession than at any time of its later
development. When the legal profession changed I nun
an honorary In a remunerative vocation, questions nl
the quantity of such compensation was raised and com-
petitors entered the field. Two general classes ol men
posing as lawyers have been the source of the criti-
cism that has been so detrimental to the whole profes-
sion ; those with low or no ideals as well as a miscon-
ception of service, and the unprepared. ( )t the first
class, the legal profession has no monopoly. We have
them everywhere whether it be in a profession or a
trade. At the bottom, the trouble here is in the man
or men and not the vocation. The remedy is to pro-
duce the men and not destroy the activity to cure
the defects. This would be as absurd as burning a
barn to destroy the rats or to try to go in swimming
without going near the water. Then we have among
us the unprepared. But this is not unique or peculiar
to the legal profession. The remedy here consists
in setting a high standard of efficiency as a require-
ment for the privilege of practicing. 1 frankly admit
that at one time the standard was so low in the legal
profession that the license fee was the most important
requisite to practice law. From this condition we get
the detestable phrase, "a twenty-five dollar lawyer. '
J do not attempt to compliment the legal profession
on its attainments or unique services. Neither have
I attempted to justify the shortcomings of any individ-
ual lawyer. My whole purpose has been to show that
many of the absurd and ridiculous statements made
relative to lawyers and the legal profession are false
and unfounded and that the legal profession is not
inherently defective or of a degrading character, but
rather an honorable, valuable, and least of all a re-
munerative profession; and that such defects as do
exist are those in common with other vocations which
are caused largely through the individuals who are in
them and are not peculiar to the business itself.
T/?e Negro Problem: Garvey and Mot on
By VICTOR V. YOUNG
THE race problem today is not a very popular
subject. There has been much talk and the-
orizing, since Sherman blazed his devastated
war path through Georgia, by the white man as to
what should be done with his black brother. Our
friends from the North have not left us to ourselves
in this matter of theorizing as to the solution of out-
race problem. There have been public spirited Boston-
ians who have gone to the painstaking sacrifice of
spending as much as one week-end in New Orleans,
and as a result of their wide research, first-hand expe-
rience, and profound interest in the negro question,
have offered to us many hastily hatched schemes as
to how we should settle our negro problem. Some
have said colonize them, while others of our neighbors
would have the principle of social equality recognized.
It matters not wdrat plans we may propose, or our
worthy fellow-countrymen may offer us, all have been
deficient because the negro has had no apparent in-
terest in his own destiny.
In the past the white man has thought for the negro.
Today the negro is to some extent thinking for him-
self, formulating plans by which the negro race may
come to itself ; and this should make us more optimistic
in our hope for a reasonable settlement. We learn
by doing the thing ; so the negro shall learn, succeed,
and develop his race in proportion to his own inter-
est. The war has thrown a new light upon the race
problem. We hear much today concerning the negro
in the future. The negroes today have some leaders
among their own kind. These leaders are spurring
them on in their endeavors. Let us analyze the views
of two of these leaders, Marcus Garvey and Dr. Robert
Moton.
Marcus Garvey
Garvey, although a practicable man, is revolution-
ary in his schemes. His idea for the future of his
race is that it must set itself up in Africa, the native
soil of the Black Man. Garvey does not hope to col-
12
The Carolina Magazine
lect the four hundred million negroes who are far-
flung from the tropics to the poles into the continent of
Africa, but he does hope to have some go and start
the African republic of which he dreams. As all his-
tory since the termination of the congress of Vienna
has enunciated the right of self determination, Garvey
seeks to apply this principle to his own race ; a prin-
ciple for which three hundred thousand negroes fought
in the World War, he says.
Last August three thousand elected representatives
of the negroes of all nations, states, and colonies as-
sembled in New York to consider the future of their
race. Garvey was the powder behind this shot for
negro economical and political emancipation. Many
demonstrations were held at Madison Square Garden ;
parades were staged and loud colors were not lack-
ing. The national colors of the united negroes are
black, red and green, and there can be no doubt that
they were fully advertised. Garvey and his crowd
did much toward affecting some organization. A bill
of rights was drawn up, and constitution was submit-
ted, and a national anthem selected. The delegation
resolved itself into a national constituent assembly
and promulgated the constitution as drawn up by
Garvey and his followers. The keynote of the whole
work done by the Garveyites, and it was a construc-
tive work, was to enunciate the fact that the negro had
been discriminated against, and that he must, in the
future, organize in order to advance his own inter-
ests. Garvey also claims that Africa is, and of right
ought to be, for the negro race. This fact is clearly
brought out in this extract from his speech delivered
to the delegation at Liberty Hall: "If sixty million
Anglo-Saxons can have a place in the sun; if eighty
million Germans can still have a place in the sun ; if
seven million Belgians can have a place in the sun ;
I do not see why we cannot have a place, a big spot,
(Africa) in that self-same sun." Whatever we may
think of the practicability of the plans of Garvey, in
regard to starting a negro republic in Africa, we must
admit that his ideas are interesting because they come
directly from a leader of the race. The Universal
Negro Improvement Association, of which Garvey is
president, heads this new negro effort. Garvey, be-
lieving that organization means one-half of present
day civilization, has taken as his first task, the bring-
ing about of some degree of unity among the wide
scattered negro race.
Dr. Robert Moton
Dr. Robert Moton, successor to Booker T. Wash-
ington as president of Tuskegee Institute, does not
approve of Garvey's schemes. Dr. Moton recently
spoke here at the University, when he was on his
speaking tour through the State. He thinks that the
negro is here to stay. He thinks, too, that it is a
fortunate coincidence that the negro has been thrown
in the environment of the white man. The essence
of Dr. Moton's idea is that as a result, the negro is
fast ascending the scale of enlightenment. Dr. Moton
only pleads for fair play and an equal chance for the
negro in the economic world. It is generally known
that the South has not received immigrants because
of the negro. Dr. Moton contends that we like the
ngero better than we would like the immigrant. He
says that we should not attempt to send the negro to
Africa, or anywhere else but should carry our prin-
ciple of equality of opportunity to its logical conclu-
sion, and give the negro a fair chance in the world.
The views of Garvey and Dr. Moton clash. They
interest those of us who are concerned in the solution
of this race problem, because here are presented the
views of two distinct leaders of the negro race.
Our Race Problem
By EARL HARTSELL
PEOPLE who live on the side of a volcano think
little of the destructive forces at work beneath
them. An occasional overflow of lava or a warn-
ing rumble from the inside of the crater may cause
a momentary sensation of fear and trembling, but the
danger is too familiar to be greatly feared. It is that
same familiarity which blinds us to the great peril
threatening the white race, to the seething volcano
beneath our feet.
Writing in the March issue of The Carolina Mag-
azine under the title, "A New Race," Mr. H. C. Heff-
ner makes a prediction which is alarming and, at the
same time, only too credible. He prophesies nothing
less than the ultimate fusion of all the many races
in America into one race and has this to say in
conclusion :
"Each constituent part poured in this mighty mix-
ing bowl will have a definite effect upon the crystals
that finally result. We know that the negro will give
an irremovable tint to these crystals which will ap-
preciably effect their ultimate value. As to the nature
and characteristics of this new race, we can only ask :
In this onward march of humans,
In this wondrous mighty plan,
What will be the final out-come,
Where will be the place of man?"
Mr. Heffner treats his subject in a very philosophical
way. He sees nothing especially alarming in this
prediction. It would be interesting to know whether
he could preserve the same impersonal and detatched
mien if, a generation hence, some gentleman of color
should ask the hand of his daughter in marriage. Be-
ing a deep student in philosophy, he could not be
expected to have thought of such an eventuality. And
that is the trouble with a great many of our amateur
philosophers. Obsessed by that delusion that the limit-
less vistas of eternity have been unfolded to them
alone, they lose sight of present values, and, like chil-
dren who have just found out the truth about Santa
Claus, hurry away to enlighten all their playmates.
The Carolina Magazine
L3
Now, if amalgamation is to be the final solution ol
the problem, the sooner we realize it and lay aside our
racial prejudices the better it will be for our mulatto
posterity. But if it is not to be the final solution—
and God forbid that it should be! — then, there is just
one time in which to get to work to avert the calamity,
and that time is NOW. It is all very well to speak
of it as one of Mother Nature's simple experiments,
but such an experiment, if carried out, can result in
nothing but disaster. It is true that America is an
ideal laboratory, but there are ingredients here which
even an expert chemist like nature cannot mix without
causing an explosion that would blow up the lab-
oratory itself.
There are other phases of the race problem which
give us more immediate concern, perhaps, than that
of amalgamation. A great many people scoff at the
possibility of such a thing, contending that racial antip-
athy will prevent any great degree of inter-mingling
in the future as it has in the past. But this antipathy,
however natural it may be, is dying out in certain
parts of the nation, making it a real social menace to
allow the negro to attain higher education, culture and
wealth. In the South the color line is still clearly
drawn, but we cannot be sure that it will always be
so. And even here the mulatto birth rate is appall-
ingly high.
Shall we stand idly by and resign America to its
fate as the future home of a half-breed race? The
first thing is to stop making a sectional issue of the
negro. In the North and in the South we must lay
aside our old prejudices and look upon the negro
through the cool eyes of reason. When we have
done this we shall recognize him, not as an object
of hate nor of pity, not as a brute to be cuffed about,
nor as a protege to be petted, but as a terrible, though
innocent, menace to the integrity oi the while race.
We have no just grounds for hating the negro, and
we must give him no just grounds tor haling us. A
war of extermination would be a horrible calamity,
although even that would be preferable to the merg-
ing of the two races into a degenerate yellow one.
There are a few states in the union in which inter-
racial marriages are legalized. If the legislators ol
these states cannot be brought to a better apprecia-
tion of the danger confronting us and to a keener
realization of their duty in the matter, then Congress
should take the matter up. Every inter-racial union,
whether legal or illegal, intensifies the menace a hun-
dred fold by breaking down the hard and fast color
line, thus making for further confusion. Every parent
of a mulatto child ought to be branded as a traitor
to his race and punished severely. The barrier of
color must not be broken down ; it is the safe-guard
of racial integrity.
The only complete and satisfactory solution of the
problem of the races lies in their total separation.
Many difficulties present themselves to discourage ef-
forts toward this movement, but, great as these dif-
ficulties are, they are insignificant in comparison with
the greater perils of inaction. A segregation program
need not be violent or abrupt, but it should be well-
planned and consistent. It should look toward the
future occupation by the negro of certain parts of
the earth's surface best fitted for his well-being, where
he will be given a chance to work out his own destiny,
unhampered by the iron hand of repression which the
white man, in self-defense, feels obliged to lav upon
him. This dream cannot be realized in ten years nor
in twenty, perhaps, but a beginning ought to be made
at once. A total separation of the two races will
involve sacrifices on the part of both, but with so much
at stake we must not be stingy in counting the cost.
V}1 V}1 33! 33! 33! 33! 3J5.3J! 33! 33! 3.1! 33! 3.1! JiJ! 2J! zrrc.M Ujmmm^^SmWimj, SJ^^W^m^^^W^mM^^-^^mT^M^MM
PERSONALITIES
Christian Reid
By ARCHIBALD HENDERSON
WITH pen and word richly deserves adequate
celebration the fame of "Christian Reid,"
throughout North Carolina and the South.
This distinguished and brilliant woman, Frances
Christine Fisher Tiernan, whose sudden death on
March 24th, 1()20, came with deep shock to numerous
friends and admirers, was the most gifted and prolific
novelist the State of. North Carolina has ever pro-
duced. Particularly does her fame deserve memorial
in Western North Carolina, which she immortalizes
in fiction through her early work: "The Land of the
Sky." No single literary work by a North Carolinian
has ever been so influential in attracting the attention
of the general public to a single section of the State.
This book has made the beautiful mountains of
Western North Carolina known far and wide ; and the
aerial name Christian Reid bestowed upon this won-
derful spot has caught the imagination of millions.
Upon Salisbury's most beautiful street, Fulton
Avenue, stood the ancestral home of the Fisher's — a
pillared mansion of the ancient regime embowered in
luxuriant foliage. The memorials of the Confederacy
which adorned its walls; the library of rare and
precious volumes which it housed ; and the intangible
air of stateliness and culture which pervaded it — all
made of this house a veritable shrine. Here have I
passed many happy hours from boyhood's day till
now. Unforgettable indeed was the figure of Christian
Reid herself — with face of patrician beauty, eloquent
eyes, and majestic bearing. The famous South Caro-
linian, Paul Hamilton ] layne, then the foremost of
THE ANCESTRAL HOME OF CHRISTIAN REID AT SALISBURY, N. C.
Southern poets, enshrined her memory in these ex-
quisite lines :
A summers's morn of calm and deep repose
An ancient house, whose rafters, dark and vast
Speak in mute language of the perished Past —
While at open window, whence the rose
Throws its soft shadow from the garden "close"
Sits one, the very rose of maidenhood !
Her face is pensive, for a thoughtful mood,
Doth touch its beauty, as on stainless snows
Rests the mild shade of a half-clouded sun;
Ah, me ! what earthly vision lovelier seems
Than this wherewith mine earnest gaze hath met?
The uplifted brow! eyes bright with tear-lit dreams
Of love, and fame, and passion yet un-won ;
A virgin Flower, with Fancy's dew-drops wet !
Francis Christine Fisher was born in Salisbury,
North Carolina, on July 5, 1846; and through a long
life, of sunshine and of shadow, she was ever — to
employ the title of one of her own novels — the man of
the family. At the- end of the War between the
States, in which her gallant father. Colonel Charles
F. Fisher, died bravely fighting at Second Manassas,
she decided to put her literary talent to profitable
account. Her placid announcement: "I shall write
a novel," was greeted with amused scepticism by her
family. The striking success of her first novel,
"Valerie Aylmer," in 1870 heralded a career of
notable distinction. To this early period belong the
striking series of novels — "A Question of Honor,"
"A Daughter of Bohemia," "Mor-
ton House" — works showing a
gradual access of power and skill
in literary workmanship.
Following her return from a
tour of Europe in 1880, appeared
her famous novel, "Heart of
Steel," a work approximating the
best English novels of the school
of Anthony Trollope, in solidity
of workmanship and concentra-
tion of interest. The fascinating
description of Italian scenes in
this story, and the poignant mem-
ories evoked by the living ghosts
of the Eternal City reveal in full
maturity the searching powers of
vivid description and narrative
first imperfectly revealed in "The
Land of the Sky." To this pe-
riod of her career belong "Ar-
mine," "Roslyn's Fortune," "The
Child of Mary," " Philip's Resti-
tution," and "Miss Churchill: A
Study."
With her marriage in 1887 to
The Carolina Magazine
Mr. James Marquis Tiernan, of Maryland, who had
extensive mining interests in Mexico, began the third
period of Christian's career as a novelist. Much of
her best work was done under the inspiration of
Mexican life and scenes. Perhaps her most popular
work, certainly a work of high art, is "The Picture of
Los Cruces," which had the distinction of being trans-
lated into French and appearing in the famous Parisian
magazine /.'Illustration. The book is notable for the
grace of its envisagement of a marvellous semi-tropical
land of surpassing beauty, the poetic ideality of its at-
mosphere, and the fine art displayed in the comparison
of the fragile romance of Mexico with the hardy
realism of America. A sequel, only less successful,
was "The Picture of Los Cruces,'' and other works of
this period are: The travel-romance, "The Land of
the Sun," "Carmela," "Little Maid of Mexico," "A
Comedy of Elopement," "A Woman of Fortune," and
"Carmen's Inheritance." Outstanding, also, are two
novels, memorials of Christian Reid's travels in beau-
tiful, world-forgotten Santo Domingo: "The Man of
the Family," and "The Chase of an Heiress."
Christian Reid was not a novelist alone : She won
laurels also as poet and dramatist. One of the most
memorable poems ever penned by a native of North
Carolina is her "Regret,'' printed elsewhere in this
issue; and of almost equal beauty is "A Lost Ideal."
The drama of war-time, "Under the Southern Cross,"
won for her added laurels ; and this impassioned pre-
sentation of the Southern view regarding the con-
stitutional right of secession has been played to en-
thusiastic houses throughout the South. "Princess
Nadine," originally written in the form of drama,
has appeared in print only in novel form ; and it lias
been paid the unusual tribute of translation into
Italian, appearing in a series of works by such authors
of world-wide fame as Honore de Balzac, George
Sand, Paul Bourget, and Rene Bazin.
A full catalogue of her writings would exhibit
Christian Reid as the author of some forty novels,
as well as many short stories and novelettes. Among
her later works should be mentioned: "A Far-Away
Princess," "Weighed in the Balance," 'The Wargrave
Trust," "The Daughter of a Star," and "The
■Height of the Vision.'' In the latter years of her
life, much of her work appeared in The Catholic
World and The Ave Maria. This tribute of a fel-
low-worker was paid her at the time of her death
by Anna T. Sadlier : "It was the lesson of the life
immediately at hand that Christian Reid taught, and
hence her lessons were peculiarly effective. Yet none
more than she appreciated what was old, what was
venerable, what was hallowed by hoary time and its
traditions. In all that she wrote there are exquisite
refinement, elevation of thought, elegance of diction,
which are becoming daily more rare. In her love
scenes she was careful to avoid all luridness of detail
and those vivid portrayals of unrestrained passions
that pervade present-day fiction. Delicacy, purity of
thought, a perennial atmosphere of good breeding
and good taste, showed that, apart from her natural
disposition and training, she was alive to the respon-
sibility that follows close upon those who conscien-
tiously embrace the profession of literature, above all
upon those who regard it as a sacred trust."
Perhaps the most distinguished tribute, ever paid
CHRISTIAN REID
Christian Reid was the award to her, by the Univer-
sity of Notre Dame, Indiana, on Laetare Sunday,
March 20, 1909, of the Laetare Medal for distinguished
service in literature. In conferring this medal, the
Rev. James A. Burns, head of the Holy Cross Col-
lege, thus addressed the distinguished recipient :
"You have interpreted the highest ideals of life in
your novels, and you have illustrated those ideals in
your private life. Your genius has been generously
and energetically devoted to the triumph of religion
and the spread of the kingdom of God in the hearts
of men."
May in Carolina
Up on the hillsides the wild phlox are blooming
Rosy as dawn they glow in their bed,
And down in the damp dank meadow
The white lily lifts her head.
The gold of the buttercup gleams in the sunlight,
But it does not tempt her, her heart is of gold,
But only a lover can catch her faint perfume
To him and him only her secrets unfold.
%. zfc ifc ifc
The sorrow of loveliness steals o'er my heart,
I ache with the joy of the spring,
And beauty pervades my whole being,
With the feelings this Maytime doth bring !
—Lucy M. Cobb
If)
The Carolina Magazine
Yasuo Taketomi
Are you acquainted with the only Japanese student on the Carolina Campus today?
Do you know his habits, his thoughts, his religion, his ambitions, and
what he thinks about YOU? He tells them all in an
interview with
GEORGE W. McCOY
L<,r I > AKETOMI is popularly known in Japan as Economics under Dr. Charles Lee Raper. One of
the college girls' poet," said Sauchiro Kita, the professors here speaking of Taketomi recently de-
ast year while here at the University when
speaking of Yasuo Taketomi who is at present Caro-
lina's only Japanese student. When
questioned, Taketomi laughingly ad-
mitted that this was true and showed
the writer his manuscripts done in neat
Japanese characters. His poems are not
long, as the Japanese express in a few
words what we say in many. The num-
ber of his poems is large, filling many
pages of closely written note paper. Take-
tomi tried to translate into English some
of his poetry for the benefit of the
readers of the Magazine but could not
do it to his satisfaction.
Taketomi is one of the few students
here who has a cottage all his own. It
is situated to the side of Mrs. Lloyd's
residence in a grove of trees. The cot-
tage is small, having only two rooms, one
of which he uses for his study and the
other for a living room The simply fur-
nished rooms have no air of the Orient about them
except for a few volumes printed in Japanese. His
books are many and fill cases in both rooms. They
cover the fields of Political Economy and Political
Science, of English and Russian literature, of art and
architecture, and there are a few miscellaneous books.
The cottage is ideally situated for a man of Take-
tomi's nature — essentially, a retiring one. He does not
mix with the students as did Kita, but rather keeps
to himself as he has completely lost himself in his
books. He is of a pleasant and cordial nature when
addressed. His appearance is democratic. His figure
is slight and stooped over, not from years for he is
only 23, but from study. His eyes are encased in
heavy lensed glasses and his head is surmounted by
thick black hair.
Taketomi is a night student. His study hours carry
him through the night until about 4 a. m. when he
retires until about 10 a. m. At 10 o'clock he rises
and attends classes. He is a prolific cigarette smoker
as he says he cannot study unless he has cigarettes.
One can gauge the amount of work he does by the
number of cigarette butts on his table. Pie is a fast
reader, reading what he calls exciting stories at the
rate of forty pages an hour in English. Usually he
reads thirty pages an hour. When studying difficult
subjects he covers about twenty pages. He speaks
English rather well for the length of time he has been
in this country, and can now read English without
having to refer to the dictionary. He also reads
Chinese. His chief interest here is in English and
Russian literature although he came here to study
YASUO TAKETOMI
clared that socially and intellectually, Taketomi ranks
as high in Japan as any student in the University does
in North Carolina. His father is a news-
paper publisher.
Taketomi was born at Hakodate, a
beautiful seaport town of northern
Japan. His native place is historically
related to the United States as it is one
of the open ports settled by the Treaty
of Ansei between Commodore Perry and
the Shogun government of Japan in 1854.
At Hakodate he finished his elemen-
tary and high school education. Take-
tomi in those days was not the studious
person he is today as he says that he
was a madcap and attended school
every day to be whipped by the teacher
rather than study. In high school he re-
ceived extremely severe training. At
eighteen he left home for Toyko, the
capital of Japan, to study Economics and
Politics at the University of Waseda.
Taketomi says that the college life there "was, in a
word, the golden age of my life." He graduated from
Waseda in March, 1919. In May of that year he was
in Baltimore at Johns Hopkins.
Taketomi 's father sent him to America to study
Economics, the subject he had specialized in at Waseda.
Why he came first to America and then to this Uni-
versity he tells as follows :
"My original purpose in coming to the United States
was to study Economics under Dr. Hollander, the
famous professor in Johns Hopkins University. There-
fore, I took his course for one quarter. Soon after,
however, unfortunately I had rheumatism caused by
sudden change of the climate. After long suffering
from the weather I determined to come to Chapel
Hill in accordance with the advice of the doctor. This
is the reason why I became a student of this University.
However, there is another reason. It is that I knew
indirectly Dr. Raper, the ex-dean of the Graduate
School of this University, through his works and my
friends who studied under him. I felt myself drawn
toward his noble character and his deep learning. His
true kindness which he did not spare for the Japanese
students was unfathomable, and through him many
Japanese students have been favorably inclined toward
this University."
When Dr. Raper resigned to go to Syracuse Uni-
versity, Taketomi quit his study of Economics and
took up the study of English literature under Drs.
Booker and Dargan. When asked as to his favorite
literature he replied : "As I have already said, when
I was in the University of Waseda, I studied Eco-
The Carolina Magazine
17
nomics for four years. Therefore, I had never studied
foreign literature formally and systematically until
I came to this University. It is however true that I
read great works of foreign writers at random as far
as possible.
"The first foreign hook which gave me the literary
interest and impression was Hans Anderson's 'Fairy
Tales' in Japanese translation. I lis beautiful descrip-
tion in 'A Picture Book Without Pictures' remains
even now vividly in my mind.
"It is very difficult to say what my favorite literature
is because every national literature has its own char-
acteristics. However, I have special interest in Russian
literature for it has a freshness and usefulness which
is not found in the same extent in older literature.
It is very interesting to study the national character
of the Russian people through their literature. I am
fond of the Russians for the reason that their char-
acter is thorough-going whether they are good or bad.
"Among the English writers I like especially Dickens,
Thackeray, George Eliot and Hardy. 1 am fond of
Wilde because he often says smart things. Compared
with him there is something rustic about Shaw's Epi-
grams. Whenever I encounter Wilde's witticism I
feel as if I were cut in twain by a single stroke of a
skillful fencer. On the contrary, when I meet those
of Shaw, 1 feel as if I were knocked down with a big
bat. This difference of feeling in a wide sense is
adapted to the witticism of the French and English
writers."
When asked as to his impressions of Carolina life
Taketomi replied, "1 am very glad I came to this Uni-
versity as I can enjoy a happy time, more than I at
first expected. I have got many good impressions
from Carolina life. First of all, the Carolina stu-
dents are generally innocent, open-hearted but not, I
think, open-hearted with their purses, and peaceful.
Moreover they have a laudable custom of simplicity
which is not found among the students of northern
cities. I think that the Carolina spirit, so to speak,
flows from these virtues.
"It is a pleasant thing that the professors of this
University are generally kind a\nd always smiling,
though some of them look as grave as Dalai Llama."
Taketomi favors co-education, although he says that
Japanese colleges do not have it. He thinks it will
soon be instituted there, however.
He does not like the system in use in American col-
leges of giving frequent quizzes, examinations and the
calling of the roll every day. He says this is the high
school method as used in Japan.
"In Japan the students go to the Universities to
study and not to have a good time," continued
Taketomi.
He thinks that the system used here is not good as
there is lack of relation between college courses.
"In Japan," he says, "there is specialization. If
we go to the University we take one field and special-
ize. In America it is different. Here they study many
unrelated subjects. This kills genius. The Univer-
sities here should specialize but first the high schools
should be made better and put on a higher and more
thorough basis. Give the student the broad founda-
tion in high school and when he goes to the University
he should specialize."
Taketomi is nut after a degree, lie says: "I have
never cared about the degree before and I will never
care in the future. The reason is very simple: 'Naked
I was born and naked I remain : neither I win nor
lose.' Any one who regards learning as his lite work
should not trouble his mind .about the degree. It is
a very grievous fault for the Americans to misunder-
stand the Japanese students, by thinking that they
come to the Universities of this country to get only
the degree. If I ever wish to get a degree I would
take the Japanese degree of Ph.D. It is very dif-
ficult to get."
In Japan men and women do not dance together
but Taketomi likes to watch them. "I like very much
to see the dances, but not to practice it, even if some-
one may sneer at me, for I say, 'honey is not for the
mouth of an ass.' However, as I am ignorant about
the matter of dancing, 1 think 1 had better be silent
like an ass."
When asked in a light vein what he thought of the
Carrboro-University Station railway line Taketomi
took the question seriously and said : "1 think the
railroad between Carrboro and University Station is
better to remain as it is. In the first place the train
makes the local color near Chapel Hill more vivid,
even its slowness gives the travelers the rural air,
easy and calm. In the second place the train, though
it is poor and rough, shines with historical glory. It
has brought great numbers of students to the Univer-
sity for a long time. My respect for tradition and
history makes me oppose the adoption of the railroad
train of the new style."
In the matter of religion, Taketomi is in doubt. He
says that he is partial neither to Christianity nor
Buddhism : He has a small volume in his room that
he sometimes reads. It is entitled "Daily Light" and
was given to him by a missionary in Japan before he
came to America.
An uncle of Taketomi lives in New York City and
is an importer of Japanese curios and goods. Take-
tomi often visits him.
In a little while Carolina will see the last of Take-
tomi as he will soon leave for some Northern univer-
sity. He expects to stay here for the Summer School.
Next fall, he plans to enter Columbia or Harvard
where he will study one year. The year following
he plans to go to Germany to study Economics for
about a year, after which he will return to his Jap-
anese home to take up his life work. He is not certain
what work he will go into but thinks it will be Journal-
ism as he is greatly interested in writing. Carolina
wishes for Taketomi much success and happiness in
the days that are yet to come.
Man and Moon
When last I saw you moon,
And realized my insignificance
Little did I think
That now we should be great —
A man and woman, not two
But one. In God's great plan
United, complete,
A being whole ; and now
O, moon you awe me not.
CHATS ON SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS
Conducted by W. P. HUDSON
i mimiiiiimimiiiiimmiiii iiiiii i inn inn iiiiiiim n iiiimiiimimi! mimiii iiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiuiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiii n iiiiiiiimiiiiiiimiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiuiiiiii iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiimiiimiiiiiimiimiiii limn"
Folk-Medicine
T( ) conceive of modern medical science as having
had its origin in superstition and witchcraft seems
at the best paradoxical, and yet when considered
in the light of the humble and contradictory origins of
most all other great scientific contributions, it is less dif-
ficult to associate it with such a beginning. To be sure
early medical science soon disassociated itself from
these less modern superstitions and began a develop-
ment, which was, in some degree, wholly independent
of the belief in charms, and external invisible physical
and mental forces. The history of the development
of medicine and surgery indicates that like the rise of
all great theories, sciences, and learning itself the
growth of medical science has not been of unbroken
continuity, but is represented by sporadic outbursts
here and there, some of which have been permanent
while others have long since passed into oblivion. Then,
loo, the development of medicine as a science and as a
useful abettor of civilization has not been without op-
position. The old superstitions regarding bodily ail-
ments and the cures wrought by charms were by their
very nature anatagonistic to any practice or any means
which sought the alleviation of corporal pain or dis-
ease by any method other than the appeal to the in-
visible powers believed to rule man.
Although medicine and surgery became at a com-
paratively early date identified apart from folk-super-
stition and witchcraft, these latter elements continued
to be handed down and to thrive, until today, out-
croppings, though less potent and more modified in
form, are to be found current among the people of
every race. No doubt the majority of people have
heard ot the evil consequences attendant upon a black
cat crossing a road in front of a traveler. In many
localities, for instance in Western North Carolina,
superstitions exist today and the truth of them are
rarely ever questioned by the people, but are accepted
as a matter of fact. To kill a lizard found in one's
spring is to cause the spring to go dry, while the
malicious killing of a toad will unquestionably be pun-
ished by the culprit's cows giving bloody milk. A
horseshoe placed in the fire-place or in the stove will
without fail prevent the owners chickens being caught
by hawks, and so efficacious is this practice that even
though a hawk settles among a flock of the barnyard
fowls he is powerless to attack them. A sure cure
for warts is rubbing them on the bleached bones of a
horse or cow and leaving the latter without looking
back. Such instances as these, though having no
significance in themselves to the non-suspicious, do
intimate, however, the influence superstition and
charms had upon earlier peoples. Neither do we have
to go hack to primitive peoples to find these things,
hut even in the 19th century, England and France
were rife with the most incredulous of superstitions
and powers of witchcraft attributed to certain objects,
animals and persons.
In the final analysis there is one characteristic which
is constant in the human race — that of trying to ac-
count for the many phenomena concerned with life
and nature. Quite natural it was then for the primitive
man to explain, to his own satisfaction, the phenomena
of life and death. The phenomenon of death seems to
have been to him by far the more significant and the
hardest to explain, for granting that creation was by
some invisible external force, it was hard to under-
stand why life became extinct in a man, and so "after
the first shock of death the natural task of man was
to seek a reason for the sudden lack of life in one
who, but a short time before, had gone about the
world as did his brothers still." Death was not at ai*
looked upon as natural but as the result of an un-
friendly or evil force, preferably a spirit. In the
South Pacific it is known that no man is thought to die
a natural death, but must have either been bewitched
or poisoned.
Unable, therefore, to conceive of death as resulting
from natural causes it was quite in accord with the
processes of the primitive mind to attribute sickness,
disease and death to certain external and invisible
forces. It must be understood from the outset that
sickness, and disease was understood to be, not a state
or condition of the body or mind, but a personality.
A stricken person thus harbored within his body evil
spirits, or if not these spirits, certain forces imposed
by a particular demon of disease. Disease and its re-
sult death, oftentimes, were attributed to various
causes but in general to one of three things : The
anger of an offended external spirit ; the supernatural
powers of a human enemy ; and the displeasure of
the dead.
Nothing could be aroused more easily than the anger
of a spirit. In parts of China the superstition still
exists that if a man bits his foot against a stone, and
afterwards falls sick, it is an indisputable fact that a
demon was in the stone which had to be immediately
appeased with offerings of incense, fruit, wine and
rice. The aborigines of Australia ascribe smallpox to
a spirit who delights in mischief. Paralysis was ex-
plained in Shetland, in former days, by saying that an
evil spirit had touched the limb or that an insensible
mass had been substituted in its place. In England
the Devil was long regarded as almost the head of
the medical profession. Only two hundred years ago,
Sir George Mackenzie said: "The Devil may inflict
diseases, which is an effect he may occasion by apply-
ing actives to passives and by the same means he may
likewise cure. . . and not only may he cure dis-
eases laid on by himself, but even natural diseases,
since he knows the natural causes and origins of even
those natural diseases better than physicians can, who
are not present when diseases are contracted, and who,
being younger than he, must have had less experience."
Next in importance to this first theory as to the
origin of disease was the theory which attributed all
disease or bodily misfortune to the supernatural powers
The Carolina Magazine
19
of a human enemy — in other words, the theory of
witchcraft. This theory of the origin of disease was
practically universally aeeepted among those people of
a low state of civilization, notably the Indians, tribes
of Afriea and inhabitants of China; yet not confined
entirely to peoples of such types, for in England as
late as the 19th century charmers and witches were
abundant, and the newspapers of this date speak of
"wise women whose curses are feared and whose ad-
vice is craved." As late as I860, in Lancashire, con-
sumptive patients anl paralytics were looked upon as
being betwitched, while William Geqrge Black, in
1878, writing on folk-medicine in England, states that
he has personal knowledge of professional charmers
for toothache having practiced in England during his
life time. If such conceptions and beliefs in witches
existed at so comparatively a recent date, it requires
no stretching of the imagination to realize that in
other countries and at earlier times, the trade of dis-
ease-making or invoking was a decidedly popular one.
Among the more primitive of races the functions of
the governing class were at once three fold : religious,
medical, legal. The chief, priest, and medicine man
were one and the same person, and imbued with certain
magic powers.
The supernatural powers of a human enemy were
effective though the person against whom they were
directed had never come in contact with the witch or
sorcerer. A rag of a person's clothing, a paring of
a finger nail, or a bit of hair were all the prerequisites
for causing that person to be stricken with death or
disease. When Agnes Samson was tried during the
reign of King James VI of Scotland, she confessed]
that to compass the death of the King she had sus- J
pended a black toad from a tree for nine days, and
collected the effusions that fell from it. Had she
then been able to have touched a piece of the King's
linen with this "venom," it would have caused his
death "with such extraordinare paines as if he had
beene lying upon sharp thornes or endis of needles."
One of the most familiar ways in which a personal
power to cause sickness or misfortune was exercised,
was through what is generally known as the "evil
eye." In China, Dr. Dennys, an Englishman, said
he had often been amused at the request not to stare
at a child whose appearance had attracted him. In
the 19th century, instances of the dire effects of the
evil eye abounded in England, one of the most absurd
of these being the case of the Yorkshireman who was
accused of killing a pear tree by throwing the first
glances of his evil eye in the morning upon it.
It was difficult for the primitive man to associate
loss of physical action with death. To his mind, death
gave to a mortal an added power and an invisible one
to aggravate the woes of mankind if his displeasure
was aroused. Hence the idea and belief easily arose
that sickness, disease, and death could be, and often
were, caused by a dead man. Remnants of this be-
lief have survived even to the latter part of the 19th
century. In Madagascar when death occurs in a vil-
lage the natives at once break up the settlement, be-
lieving that the spirits of the dead will haunt the
spot and do harm to those living there. A case, in
1875, was reported by an eminent physician of Chicago
which happened in that city, in which the body of a
woman who had died of consumption, was taken out
of the grave and the lungs burned under the belief
that she was drawing after her into the grave some
of her surviving relatives. In England, it was in the
latter part of the 19th century a belief that a neighbor
could be given the ague by burying a dead man's hair
under his threshold. Passing over a hidden grave, in
Aberdeenshire, England, was said to produce rash,
while in Xew Jersey a similar act would cause incur-
able cramps in the foot.
Sympathy and the association of ideas played a
significant part in early folk-medicine, and the common
belief and practice existed of not only associating
some bodily distemper with an animal or inanimate
object, but of transferring this distemper to the objects
in question. It was thought to be a perfectly easy
feat to transfer disease or sickness to a dog, a slave,
a horse, or even a tree. Pliny speaks of pains in
the stomach being cured by transferring the ailment
into a puppy or a duck. In Devonshire and in Scot-
land alike, when a child suffered from whooping-
cough, a hair was taken from its head, put between
slices of bread and butter and given to a dog. If in
eating it the dog coughed the child was thought to be
cured. A cure for toothache consisted in spitting in
a frog's mouth and requesting him to make off with
the pain.
Transference of bodily ailments to inanimate objects
was not uncommon. Sir Kenelm Digby directed in
the 19th century that for toothache the gum should be
cut with an iron nail until it bled, and the nail, with
the blood upon it should be driven into a wooden beam.
In addition to these various remedies, color, the
sun and the moon were factors of great moment in the
treating of disease. Red was regarded by the Chinese
and New Zealanders as hateful to evil spirits, and red
bands of cloth were worn with marked results for
a whole catalogue of diseases. The moon was con-
sidered as dangerous to sanity, while the sun on the
other hand was a great curer of disease if special rites
were observed.
After all, what is the real significance of these super-
stitions? That they existed cannot be disputed or
doubted ; that they comprised and filled all medical
and surgical needs of the people of the ancient and
less modern civilizations is likewise indisputable. The
nineteenth century abounded in superstitions and fake
cures and treatments of disease, while many outcrop-
pings of them exist to the present day. There was
something of benefit in them when regarded from a
psychological standpoint. A cure was oftentimes effec-
ted by the effect of the mind upon the body ; "nature
cured the disease while the remedy amused the pa-
tient." To regard folk-medicine with too much ridicule
is hardly justifiable for it was by its nature a kind of
phycho-theraphy. Folk-medicine, too, supplied a need
that could not otherwise be filled, and as long as people
find what satisfies them, a great step has been taken
toward their welfare and contentment. The idea is not
to be entertained that true medicine and surgery did not
exist alongside folk-medicine. Medicine and surgery,
then as now, were making important advances, but
were overlaid and overlapped with numerous quackeries
and frauds. Folk-medicine existed before any other
form of medical science, and to it modern medical sci-
ence owes something, even though it has suffered much
from it.
SHORT STORIES, SKETCHES AND VERSE
When Queen Elizabeth Visited at Kenilworth
Art and Architecture of the Re?iaissa?ice Seen Through
the Eyes of a Connoisseur — Sir Walter Scott
By IRVIN WALLACE OESTREICHER
IF we are to regard Wordsworth as the landscape
artist striving to inject nature into the mechanical
works of man — ripping the straight-jacket from
around the graceful willow ; disturbing the contour of
the hedge, which has fallen into the vise of symmetry,
so as to make it a product of nature rather than a poor
reproduction of man — can we not think of Sir Walter
Scott as the architect, the interior decorator, the master
builder of great baronial estates?
Scott has given us some picturesque descriptions of
decayed beauty such as Melrose Abbey and Cumnor
Hall, one half of which are petrified by time and the
other half buried in ivy and clinging moss, yet his
most perfect structures are his "castles o'er the border."
These are not blurred before our eyes by invisible
lighting effects that diffuse mystic purple shadows.
There is no stagey atmosphere. These structures are
built of real 1 trick and mortar to be used by living
men and women. And they embody the very spirit
of Old Border romance.
In order that we might know Scott and get a better
conception of his appreciation for architecture, let us
see what there was in these old structures that was
so pleasing to the eye and impelling to the mind of
the man who was to restore these treasures of the
past by the magic touch of his pen to a state of original
perfectness. For our model let us take a structure
which has been regarded by many critics as the "best
constructed building in literature." It is a perfect ex-
ample of Tudor-Gothic art, as rich in tradition as in
stained-glass windows, a domicile whose portals were
thrown open to royal blood from the time of Canute —
Kenilworth Castle.
Scott was ever the traditionalist and the antiquarian,
and in Kenilworth he found a well stocked treasure-
house to draw from. As we read his description oi
that wonderful old manor, the moss-covered ruins
seem suddenly to rise up out of the past, shake off
the long years of sleepy decay, and assume their
former grandeur like a mighty Sampson.
In 1562 Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester and suitor
to Elizabeth, gained possession of Kenilworth through
the beneficence of his queen. He conceived of the idea
to transform his holding into a palace consistent with
his station in life; a structure which in sumptuousness
would be worthy to receive her Majesty, and in spa-
ciousness would adequately accommodate all the follow-
ers in her train. In Kenilworth we see the embodiment
of the great movement born out of the Renaissance;
for in the architectual triumphs of that great age as
well as in the literature, there is the same spirit of
emotional freedom, the same striving for new expres-
sions in art, the grafting of fresh ideas on to old
principles.
Now that we are familiar with the ground on which
we are to tread, let us imagine ourselves suddenly trans-
posed back to that great period in history when Eng-
land first took her seat as proud Mistress of the Seas,
when new thought movements were breaking the
shackles from religious and political servitude, and
new worlds were appearing on the horizon. It was
on 9th July 1575, as the chronicler has set it down,
that Elizabeth came to Kenilworth to be the guest of
her Earl of Leicester, to receive all the courtesies and
benefits that human mind could devise. And it is
on this memorable day that we, as lovers of the beau-
tiful, shall make a pilgrimage within those historical
walls.
As we approach Kenilworth on that bright clear
morning, when even Old Sol himself seems to express
his delight on witnessing this scene of splendor, we
first catch sight of the massive gray towers vieing
with each other in the early morning sunlight. There to
the left is Mortimer's Tower all bedecked in roval
scutcheons, while to the right is Merwyn's crowned
with its many lace-like turrets. Just behind it is the
much-famed Caesar's Tower named in honor of the
great Roman, for we are told that he camped on that
very spot for three days.
After crossing the moat and going through a dark
tunnel, we come to a cobbled road which is bordered
on either side by a high wall. For the moment we
imagine that we are lost in this deep canyon ; every-
thing seems so massive. But we are suddenly awaken
from the lethargic state by coming face to face with
the brawny Herculean porter who stands guard at the
gate. He has the appearance of a real Cave Man,
and when he produces sparks by clashing his heavy
club against his elaborately embossed shield, we are
terrified. After mastering our fear we present our
vise to him which he accepts with a gruff nod. He
bids us pass. Our fright is gone. We now step across
the threshold from imagination into reality.
The approach to the castle lies through a vista of
stately old trees which form a series of pointed arches.
Along the middle of this avenue there are some fine
groups of Italian sculpture receiving their morning
baths from the many atomic sprays that play upon
them. The balustrade, a copy from an old Twelfth
Century Florentine palace, is reached by a flight of
fifty-two white marble stairs adorned with graceful
wrought-iron railings. After musing in silence upon
this perfect combination of natural and complementary
beauty, we are directed through many small ante-
chambers which, from point of decorative style and
location, we may designate as the private chapels in
this Sixteenth Century "shrine of revelry."
We are now standing in a great timbered hall which
The Carolina Magazine
21
is truly a Hall of Fame. The walls are well covered
with armour, royal standards, coats-of-anns and por-
traits, all representing the lives and deeds of the great
and illustrious sons of Kenilworth. At the opposite
end of the hall is a large something which we cannot
clearly distinguish at a distance. As we come nearer
the indistinguishable mass takes the form of a high
Gothic mantle, made .of the finest Italian walnut.
Carved upon it are the semblances of many figures
of classical mythology, each confined in its own little
niche much like in the facade of some great cathedral.
Just above this piece of Renaissance adornment hangs
a life-size portrait of the Marl of Leicester done in
oil by King Henry's favorite painter, Hans Holbein.
This is a noble example of Dutch art. The artist has
painted his subject with such technical exactness that
the "life" is almost lost in the minuteness of detail;
we can easily read the Latin inscription on the coat-
of-arms.
In order to get away- from all this array of splendor,
and rest our eyes from the sight of armour, paintings
and sculpture, let us go in pursuit of the source send-
ing forth those delicious savors which have been tempt-
ing our epicurean senses for the last hour.
Presently we are surrounded by red-hot spits which
hold the carcasses of no less than forty oxen sissing
monotonously over the red flames. This is the kitchen.
It is a low-roofed structure connected to the south
wing of the building by a long passage-way. The
air is very foul due to inadequate ventilation. The
stifling smoke and the odious fumes issuing from the
brewer's stones makes this supposed oasis vanish as
quickly as our desire for a piece of the roasted meat
and a cup of sack. In order to quench our thirst for
art we shall have to forget our hunger, and pro-
ceed into the large banqueting room where, we are
told, preparations for the State supper have been
made upon a scale of profuse magnificence correspond-
ing to the occasion.
This is a very spacious room with high vaulted ceil-
ing". On one side there are four Gothic windows of
the most delicate tracery, each inset with a different
coat-of arms, which gives a most beautiful effect as
the soft sunlight filters through. In the middle of the
room stands the chief banqueting table, and upon it
is placed a decorative object which we must stop and
examine closely if we are to appreciate the art of the
metal-workers of the Renaissance.
It is a salt holder fashioned in the form of a ship,
as Sir Walter describes it to us, made of mother-of-
pearls, garnished with silver and divers warlike en-
signs, and other ornaments: anchors, sails, and six-
teen pieces of ordnance. It hears a figure of Fortune,
placed on a globe, with a flag in her hand. Another
holder just beside it is fashioned in silver in the form
of a swan in full sail. That chivalry might not he
omitted amid this splendor, a silver St. George is
present, mounted and equipped in the usual fashion in
which he bestrides the dragon. The figures are
mounted so as to he useful to some degree. The
horse's tail is so curved as to hold a case of knives
while the breast of the dragon presents a similar ac-
commodation for ovster forks.
The livery cupboard which stands on a slightly
raised dais at the end of the room is loaded with plate
of the richest and most varied kind ; some articles are
tasteful, some perhaps grotesque in invention and
decoration, hut all gorgeously magnificent, both from
the richness of the work and the value of the material.
We must not lose ourselves in these small details,
for we have not yet visited the "inner shrine" of this
wonderful place, the Great Hall where Elizabeth will
he formally received by her host. Night is fast ap-
proaching, and as we cross the wide court and see
the vari-colored banners graced once more by the
last rays of the sun, we have seen a picture that we
shall never forget. The Great Hall is reached through
a long corridor which in itself is a thing of rare
beauty. It is lighted by iron lanterns held hetween
the muscular jaws of satanic gargoyles. The effect
which these artificial lights bring out in the groined
ceiling is beautiful beyond description. We pause,
we examine, and we feel a bad case of "artistic in-
digestion" coming on ; yet we are determined to make
the round because we know that we shall never have
another such opportunity.
Two knights greet us. The huge doors are swung
wide by yeomen who perform their task with almost
mechanical automotion. We are now within the Great
Hall. It is gorgeously hung for the queen's reception
with the richest silken tapestries, misty with perfumes,
and from beneath we can hear the strains of soft and
melodious music.
From the elaborately carved oaken ceiling hang a
superb chandelier of gilt bronze, formed like a spread
eagle, whose out-stretched wings support three male
and three female figures, grasping a pair of branches
in each hand. The hall is thus illuminated by twenty-
four torches of wax. At the upper end of this splen-
did apartment is a state canopy overshadowing a royal
throne, and beside it is a door opening into a long
suite of apartments, decorated with the utmost magnif-
icence for the Queen and her ladies.
And just to think that Henry VIII's own proud
daughter — Spencer's faerie queen, England's greatest
sovereign — will soon grace the very hall in which we
stand. Listen, listen! The cannons are thundering
on the battlements as never hefore ! We can hear
the shouting of the great throng of people in the
court. It rings in our ears louder and louder. The
shrill hlasts of the trumpeters are announcing the ar-
rival of the queen. And now we shall give over this
scene of splendor to those to whom it rightfully belongs,
to Elizaheth and her train. To Raleigh, Blount, Sus-
sex, Leicester, and the rest of the revellers who formed
that brilliant pageant, as Sir Walter Scott tells us, on
the night of July 9th, 1575.
The first issue of Carolina Magazine next Fall
will contain articles by Hon. Josephus Daniels, former
Secretary of the Navy, and other prominent writers
of the South. If you write anything during the sum-
mer send it to William E. Horner, Chapel Hill, North
Carolina.
22
The Carolina Magazine
More Clubs
By JOHN MANNING BOOKER
THE exuberance of club growths on our student
body is simply amazing. My duties as chair-
man of the Faculty Committee on Student Life
and Activities prompted me to institute an inquiry into
the club situation ; the outcome nearly made me burst
my spectacles. A calm analysis of the results — if 1
have succeeded in maintaining calm during such
astounding revelations, — a calm analysis yields thirteen
categories of clubs, two categories containing as high
as four groups of several clubs each ; and a grand
total of separate and distinct organizations running
into the hundreds.
I take up these categories according to the order in
which they came to mind.
I: THE AESTHETICS— followers of music, lit-
erature, and the drama. They fall into four groups,
represented by the clubs named below.
1 : The musical clubs and The Tar-Baby Band.
Doubtless the chilis will resent the inclusion of the
band. And they would have at least two reasonable
grounds of complaint : in the first place The Tar-
Babies are professionals ; in the second place they play
jazz, and jazz is cacophonous, which is the kindest
thing one can say about jazz. To these objections
1 reply, first, that though the band is not organized
as a club, its effect on the eardrums and related centers
is that of a club; second, that the catholic tolerance
characteristic of university men would err on the side
of liberality in such a decision. So, to the stars with
The Tar-Babies, through whatever hardships suffered
by however many !
2: The Societies — Di as well as Phi. Again objec-
tions might be raised to the inclusion here of organiza-
tions whose primary aim is the fostering of debate
without violence. A finer hand than mine, for in-
stance, might classify the Societies as dramatic —
or, at least, histrionic — organizations. A sterner judg-
ment might throw them out altogether. I classify
them as literary organizations because it has been on
their floors that 1 have heard the finest flowers of
rhetoric used in these parts if I may be pardoned a
sincere but somewhat mixed metaphor.
3 : The clubs devoted to mere literature — Sigma Up-
silon, for writers; Omega Delta, for those who put the
dram in drama.
4 (And rowdiest) : The organizations formed by
the producers of plays and the actors — The Carolina
Playtnakcrs and The Satyrs.
II: THE ASCETICS, represented by the religious
and golden-rule organizations centering about the
churches and The Y. M. C. A. Some might wish to
nominate for inclusion here The Merchants Club. But
we could not predict a unanimous election. ( )ne organ-
ization, however, we would all admit, judging from
its name and its activities — The Order of the Grail.
Ill: THE SCHOLASTICS, members of Phi Beta
Kappa, of the new Phi Betta Kappa for students in
the sciences, and of The Graduate Students' Club.
IV: THE SOCIOLOGISTS, those heaving and
seething and panting and sweating under the Social
Uplift. Foremost among these is The North. Caro-
lina Club, which, 1 understand, can make facts and
figures go as far as anybody can. The County Clubs,
in certain of their functions, doubtless belong here.
Also we might acid one who indulges in a continuous
and penetrating study of his fellow man that is quite
unique — a club in himself — Mr. George Pickard.
V : THE FEMINISTS, cowering against each other
in The Co-Eds Club. Ad aetcrnum floriat!
VI: THE PHYSICAL CULTURISTS. Two
groups.
1 : The Athletic Association; the teams; the Alumni.
2 : The Susanna Crocroft Society, ( The Co-Eds
Quint.)
~VII: THE NIHILISTS, in which we might group
our lone Bolshevist.
VIII: The members of the Greek Letter Fraternities
and the Junior Orders. It is difficult to find a rubric
for these clubs. THE EGOISTS is suggested, on the
ground that their only standards of admission known
to the public are themselves.
IN: THE GASTRONOMES, who frequent the
eating clubs called "The Coop" and "The Shack." 1
interpret a recent letter in The Tar-Heel anent table
manners as a call for another such club, to be known
by the name of "The Trough."
N: THE FANTASTICS, the members of The Ger-
man Club and other organizations who "trip the light
fantastic" or the heavy fantastic or the grotesque, as
The case may be.
XI : THE COSMOPOLITANS, who in a way em-
body to a greater extent than any organization the
will to live and spread and cover the face of the earth
that is characteristic of the Spirit of the Clubs in all
her abysmal fecundity. The Spanish-American Club
is such an organization, stretching out its tentacles
towards the great continent to the south. Dcr Deutsche
Vcrcin is such another ; and another such still is he
Cerclc Frangais.
XII: (UNCLASSIFIED) The Booloos, and The
Bulls. Of The Bulls I know no more than tnat they
are not necessarily Bulls in the class room. Of The
Booloos 1 know even less.
XIII: THE INCIPIENTS, who reveal the first
stage of infection by the club bacillus. The Incipients
have been increasing in large numbers lately, to judge
from the mystic symbols multiplying in public places.
These clubs as yet unborn are, naturally enough, un-
named. Symbols merely, represent them. Therefore
them, also, I am unable to characterize further.
The present survey is not an exhaustive one. Be-
fore I 'publish, it will be antiquated by the formation
of new clubs. Furthermore, some organizations I may
have omitted out of sheer ignorance. Others would
naturally be beyond my ken — such, for instance, as
informal Associations for the Promotion of College
Poker. But such will not suffer by omission from my
impromptu "Who's Who." In any event enough has
been shown to justify the conclusion that club life
flourishes here in tropical luxuriance. True : some of
the organizations named, to borrow a phrase from Pro-
fessor Hibbard, have not life enough left in them to
die. But what of that? Regard the last category I
listed — the Incipients ! Surely we may face the future
The Carolina Magazine
23
unafraid. Trust on! The club spirit of Carolina
shall not perish from the earth.
From the unexpectedly impressive results of this
modestly conceived investigation the question arises,
"Aren't there too many clubs?" (hit of the depths
of my profoundest convictions I reply, "No! A thou-
sand times, no!" Too many? There are too few.
Hundreds remain unclubbed. And as long as hut one
remains without the fold of a club, 1 will lift my voice
and cry "More clubs!" until, if the necessity of logic-
drives, each man have a club of his own — revolve in
his own orbit, solus. Perhaps not till then will the
exclusive in man's nature he satiated, and the club
spirit attain its most exquisite perfection.
Hundreds, I say, remain unclubbed. I but begin
to suggest remedies.
I: An X Club, for those consistently deficient in
their reports. The highest honors in this club might
be reserved for those congenitally deficient. As a
feeder for this organization a new category and a
new symbol already exists, W, supplied by an ingenious
Dean's office for those whom we may call "the hope-
fully deficient" if the paradox be allowed. By all
means put the young hopefuls in The II ' Club, and do
everything to sustain their hopes.
II : For those who conscientiously grat, an organiza-
tion to be known as The Persona non Grata. It really
ought to be grata; but I doubt if the prospective mem-
bers of this organization would be concerned about
such a matter as Latinity.
Ill : A Week-Enders Club. Really the club of the
future. Its possibilities cannot begin to be realized
before the completion of the hard-surface road to
Durham. After that I don't see why such an organ-
ization should not entirely absorb the other functions
of the University. N. B. : The spelling is W-E-E-K.
IV: A Society for the Cultivation of Century Plants.
This, or some similar organization, should exist as a
refuge for the common loafer, a local habitation where
he could rest without cluttering up the classrooms.
V: An Independent Order of Incorrigible Talkers,
to incorporate those who find words for every vacant
thought. As feeders for this order might be organized
The Profilers in Banality, The Sous of Bombast, and
The Wardens of the (fas House — the last, of course,
for those whose cerebrations remain in a purely
gaseous state.
VI : A Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to
Freshmen.
VII: A Pounders Club, the sole function of which
would be to stimulate the propagation of new clubs
and to bury the dead ones.
You see, the horizon is absolutely boundless. One
could go on and on were not utterance choked by
sheer pity for the thousands who must go to their
graves unclubbed, unpaddled, and unstung.
More tragic even than their fate would be any cur-
tailment of one of the fundamental rights of man —
the right to club. The right to club is as inviolate as
the right to strike. Too many clubs? Never. More
clubs! I say. And still more of them! Crcscite et
multiplicamini !
How "Hootch' is Obtained in N. C.
By W. A.
Sundry Observation On the Thing That is Making North Carolina
Nationally Famous — if Not Notorious
NORTH CAROLINIANS are not Volsteadese.
Though the reformers made the State dry in
1907, it is the wettest in the Union today.
Rich and poor, black and white must have their toddy.
A system of bootlegging has been established, second
only to the Underground Railway of yore.
Every brand of liquor from bottled in bond to
monkey rum (including the patent medicine list) is
obtainable. The stranger does not learn this at once.
The natives are suspicious of newcomers, fearing
that they are prohibition officers. When their identity
is established, this vast sub-rosa system is revealed
to them. They fall for it, and hate to leave the "Old
North State."
Many tales have originated as to the methods used
in "getting a nip" down here. The common supposi-
tion of newcomers is that you walk out in a pine
forest — place the money on a stump — sing like an
ostrich — turn your head for five minutes — look around
— and the booze is there. To a large extent this is
not true. "Why be shady when there is no need of
it," the bootlegger says, and sells his wares in a more
open manner.
The outsider who enters within usually makes his
first stop at one of the larger towns — the State boasts
of no cities. A hotel porter is the first medium for
obtaining liquor that the tired traveler .'thinks of.
Herein he makes a mistake, for North Carolina porters
ask an over-exhorbitant price for hootch. That is be-
cause of their knowledge of human nature. After
riding for hours on a Southern train, they know that
even the renowned "Pussyfoot" would give any amount
for a drink. Rye is around $18.00 a quart, home-made
peach brandy (very good and full of kick) $12.00 a
quart, corn whiskey $10.00 a quart, and monkey rum
$8.00 a quart, at most hotels. Rye is usually scarce
except at the big winter resorts around Pinehurst.
The others are always plentiful, but they are stiff
drinks, and have to be mixed before taking. The
kick is there, and it is a mean one. The after effects
are felt the next day, as usual, and often for the next
two days.
But strangers, forbear from porters! If you have
a friend in town look him up. He can take you to
the source of supply, where it is from 25% to 50°/o
cheaper, and unwatered. (Porters have acquired the
habit of watering their stock.) If you haven't a friend
in town, start up a conversation with taxi drivers, or
some drug store lounge lizards. One or the other
will "put you wise." They have never failed to do
so yet.
Cocktails are about as rare as fried humming bird's
24
The Carolina Magazine
tongues. For the incoming clubman and "man about
town," several brands of wines on sale at drug stores
(on the quiet) will answer the purpose of dinner
wines. They contain from 20% to 35% alcohol. Ap-
proach the clerk cordially, tell him you are far from
being a prohibition officer, if you aren't one, and ask
him about his best brands of wine. Tell him a friend
who recently passed through that town recommended
the store. Then slap him on the back, and you will
accomplish your purpose — if his supply has not
given out.
At chief stops on the through New York-Florida
lines, rye is easily obtainable. In fact some trains
literally swim in to the stations. An anxious and thirsty
mob are waiting. After the passengers have alighted,
they go up to the porters — talk for a few moments —
and enter the pullmans with them. Soon they come
out with bulging pockets, and that exotic, blissful, and
contented look on their faces that spells cheer. This
rye is shipped from Cuba, and is only $12.00 a quart.
We will now turn our attention to the "sticks,"
where cruder forms of handling liquor are used. This
is the famous moonshine district, so celebrated in prose
and poetry. The far-famed home of men who drink
a quart for an "eye opener" every morning. In the
eastern part of the State these rural districts present
a peaceful scene. The stills are located in marshes
and thickets, off the beaten paths. Usually they run
in the night, and the news is spread around the vicinity.
Next day those who wish to "pull a party" get a
few gallons. The rest of the night's vintage is taken
to the nearest town. Here the stranger, forced to lay
over all night for a train, can get his first taste of
real old corn, or "Rotgut" as the natives call it. Men
loafing on the street, in barber shops, and drug-stores
can "lead you to it."
The innocent stranger who does not know of the
fatality of some kinds of home-made hootch in Caro-
lina had better take warning of the "potency" of the
different kinds of corn, for that is the favorite drink.
He may be a good man, but I doubt if anyone, except
a person raised on it, can stand the more advanced
brands. There are four main kinds — white, yellow,
pink, and red. Each has a different way of affecting
the imbiber. White corn will act like regular liquor,
in producing joys and hangovers. Yellow corn will
burn longer, make you sing louder, and sleep sounder.
I 'ink corn soon wafts the drinker into sweet oblivion
with a three day hangover, while red corn was meant
only for past masters in the art of extra stiff drinks.
It burns more like lye, (of which it has a big per
cent) produces mild insanity which grows rapidly
worse, until the comatose state is reached, which is
commonly known as "passing out." It lasts three or
four days. Sometimes the patient never recovers.
Such are the ways of corn.
In the western part of the State, among the moun-
tains, lives a race of men who have been distilling
liquor illictly for the past five generations, in fact
ever since they have lived there. They consider it
their duty. The prohibition officers are repulsed at
every point. Strangers are warned when they approach
too near a still. If they don't clear out — AMEN.
Often from a mountain top many columns of smoke
may be seen arising from the surrounding stills. Very
few of these stills are captured. Very few bootleggers
are arrested. Very few drunkards are caught. But
the whole outfit pull parties now and then that are
reminders of the '49 days. Even in Asheville, the
metropolis of the mountain section, such outbursts
occasionally occur.
The mountain bootlegger disposes of his stock in
essentially the same way as his "lowland" brother
does. His is about 25% cheaper, anl 50% purer. It
is real corn whiskey, and goes down easily, so the
imbiber says. Eye and such substitutes for a bad
taste, which are used in the eastern counties, are un-
known to the mountaineer. The "corn" as it is called
does not burn and choke like that of the coast region
either. It warms the abdomen, produces that gooooood
feeling that makes you want to dance and sing an' do
ever 'thing. With such inspirations as the mountains,
mountain air, and mountain dew (our society name
for corn), it is no wonder that a large per cent of
Carolina's greatest men have come from this rugged
region.
Monkey rum may be obtained in all parts of the
State. It is a distilled concoction of meal, molasses,
yeast, sugar, and nobody knows what else. It burns,
and it kicks. Though it looks like rye, it tastes like
the oil of the renowned castor bean. After a few
minutes of happiness it produces a stupor. This coma
often lasts two days. Stranger, if you are not used
to it, leave it alone! It can be bought in all com-
munities in the State, from the same typo of boot-
legger that peddles the other liquids.
This sums up the kinds of booze obtainable in the
Tar Heel State, and the better known places of sale.
From the organized methods in handling the business,
we would say that liquor is here for good. An anec-
dote has it that the Governor of North Carolina once
said to the Governor of South Carolina, "It is a long
time between drinks." That is not the case today.
From the first, state prohibition was a farce, and
since national prohibition went into effect, bootlegging
has increased. It is almost as easy to buy a drink, as
it is to buy a coca-cola. Prohibition officials are de-
moralized. It has been exposed that some of them
are paid by bootlegging gangs. What the people want
they will get. It certainly looks as though they have
it in North Carolina, when it comes to the liquor ques-
tion. And it also looks like they will keep it.
Equality
Diamonds, hearts, clubs, and spades,
Eadies, girls, wenches, and maids,
The faces of cards are different you see,
As different as the faces of women can be.
But a card's a card be it heart or spade,
And a woman's a woman, be she lady or maid,
By the faces of cards you may distinguish the twain,
But the value of each is nearly the same.
The queen of hearts all rosy and fair,
Won't beat a dark queen with brooding air,
So a fine rich lady with painted face,
Won't beat her maid in the lifelong" race.
— Jack Sprit ill
The Carolina Magazine
2.S
The Land of the Panama Canal
By MARY VERNER
lll>l]|llllllll!!llll>l!lllll[l!ll!lllll]lllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllllll llll[lllll'l|illll!lllllll!l!llll!l!lllllli;i!llllllllllllll!lllllll!llllltll!IN
You often wonder what the place where the United States spent $400,000,000
is like. You would like to get some inside information on the place. We will
give it to you right here — a story about the Canal by one who lives there.
ROM the ship approaching Limon Bay, the har-
bor of Colon, and one of the most beautiful in
Central America, the long lines of Margarita and
Toro Points, palm embellished and ereen clad, come
out to meet the sea. The breakwaters continue their
line, low rock walls over which the long swell breaks
in magnificent bursts of foam. The two extensions
of land and breakwater form a triangle with the main-
land, at the apex of which is the narrow opening
through which the ships come and go. As the ship
passes into the calm and brilliant waters of the bay,
the city of Colon, which is almost surrounded by the
American town of Cristobal, is laid out before the
eye, a graceful line of palms waving along the water-
front. The great steel towers of the coaling station
and the entrance of the Canal are to the right, the
mouth of Folk's River at the left. The forts on Toro
and Margarita Points and the Coco Solo Naval Sta-
tion are in view of both sides of the bay.
Ten years ago the ship would have docked at the
old picturesque wooden wharves at Cristobal ; but
those are now replaced by very imposing and resplen-
dent concrete docks that reflect the tropical sunlight
with an almost unbearable dazzle. Ships from all
quarters of the globe tie up here ; dark slender-lined
Peruvian steamers, Great White Fleet liners, Japanese
ships ; and army, navy, and government launches and
tugs of all descriptions dart in and out or are tied
up at the landings. The huge interior of the sheds is
like an enormous garret ; boxes, bales, trunks lie in
great piles about the floor ; and the dock hands, usually
black burly negroes from Jamaica, Barbados, or
Trinidad, are everywhere with their little trucks shift-
ting the merchandise.
Outside that gates, waiting for the passengers on
palm-lined Roosevelt Avenue, with its rows of large
box-like screened houses, are a few jitneys and a long
line of "coaches." A "coche," or coach, as the Amer-
icans call it, is a cab ; sometimes closed, sometimes an
open victoria; usually rickety, and pulled by scrawny
but plucky little horses. The driver is generally a
Jamaican or Barbadian negro but may be a Panama-
nian, or occasionally an East Indian.
The tourist who goes to the Washington Hotel passes
through Cristobal proper, the first Atlantic settlement
the Americans made, a coal-dusty, hot little town of
screened houses under the shelter of the docks which
effectually shut off the breezes. Cristobal was once
very beautiful with its palm-lined water-front ; but it
is now designed only for offices and a few public
buildings.
When the coche crosses the railroad tracks, it has
entered Panamanian territory — the city of Colon. One
block here, however, is American ; and it contains the
government Commissary. This building is a long two-
storied affair of corrugated iron, and is the combined
grocery, meat market, and department store of the
American employees. There is material enough in the
history and traditions of this institution for historians,
novelists, painters, poets, newspaper writers, and
detectives.
As the driver turns down Front Street, on the left
are the tracks, shed, and station (if the Panama rail-
road ; on the right are shops and business buildings
of Colon, all of them built out to shade the sidewalk.
Here are shops displaying the gorgeous and fantastic
splendors of India, the silks and chinaware of China
and Japan, Panama hats and Panama curios displayed
to catch the tourist's eye ; and the dark-looking offices
in between the shops. Fruit stands with the inevitable
Greek contain colorful mounds of fruit both familiar
and strange, with piles of dusky cocoanuts whose
graceful trees are to be seen everywhere along the
coast.
If the coche turns down Bolivar Street, parallel to
Front Street with Bottle Alley of dubious repute be-
tween them, more of the back-yard life of Colon is
revealed. Here are rows of rickety tenements on
both sides of the broad street, where the population of
Panamanians and darkies swarm in happy congestion ;
"the naked brown babies of Bolivar Street" run every-
where ; little Chinese grocery and ruin shops are on
every corner ; and bar-rooms occur with shocking-
regularity in every block. This aspect of the street is
fast disappearing, however, and concrete business
houses are going up all along it.
At the end of Bolivar Street is the Washington
Hotel, a large spanish-mission type of building, and
an English Episcopal Church. The water front here,
Colon Beach, is lined with American homes, square
houses of two, four or more apartments, and palm trees
along the street. The government hospital is at the
end of this row of houses. Following the curve of
the reef that projects from the mainland, comes the
Quarantine Station, the Colon Radio Station, an Amer-
ican Naval Reserve, and then New Cristobal, situated
around the corner on the mouth of Folk's River. This
is a regularly laid out settlement of the characteristic
box-like screened houses, on land built up from a
swamp. Colon is thus seen to be encompassed about
by the three American settlements : Cristobal, Colon,
Beach, and New Cristobal. The city is built on what
was originally a swampy semi-island, Manzanillo Is-
land, connected to the mainland by a broad, now filled-
in marsh. The Panama Railroad started the building-
after the gold rush to California; the French added to
it, and the Americans and Panamanians finished it.
The first town next to Cristobal in the chain of
26
The Carolina Magazine
American settlements on the Canal Zone is Mount
Hope, where the beautiful cemetery is spread out under
the trees of what was formerly called Monkey Hill.
Here, so the tale runs, the early settlers in Colon said
the monkeys lived, while they, the people, lived on
the lowland along Folk's River, which received its
name from that fact. In Mount Hope Cemetery, the
white stones are mute witnesses to the host of men, —
French, Spanish, American — who struggled and died
in the long fight against the wilderness and diseases.
There was another cemetery on the sunny slopes of
Ancon Hill, on the Pacific, where row after row and
line after line of plain little white crosses marked
hundreds of resting-places; but that cemetery is no
longer used.
Gatun, the "Lock City," a very lovely town on sev-
eral steep hills, at the foot of Gatun Lake, is reached
next, seven miles from Colon. The great locks are on
the right, with ships being lifted to the level of the
lake. They are wonderfully impressive and massive
structures of spotless concrete with rows of lamp-
posts that gleam brilliantly at night and smooth green
lawns sloping away on both sides. They operate in an
apparently mysterious way from the operative tower,
a tall building between the two sides of the locks, one
side for outgoing, one for incoming ships. The water
rushes and swirls from the bottom of the chambers,
the ponderous gates open ; the little electric "mules"
on the walls on both sides of the chamber pull the
ship through by cables. The process is then repeated
in the other chambers until the ship floats out on the
waters of the great placid artificial lake.
The lake, the canal, and the settlements can be seen
better from the ship, perhaps, than from the train,
whose rails run along beside the lake, but are lost
in the hills beside Culebra Cut proper, or Gaillard Cut
as it is officially styled, in honor of its great engineer.
Gatun Lake possesses an extraordinary beauty of
its own. It winds about among the jungled hills, and
buries beneath its calm surface forests that had been
left almost undisturbed since Balboa pushed through
their tangled luxuriance over four hundred years ago.
The great peculiarity of the lake, however, and one
that makes it absolutely unique, is the dead trees that
protrude above its surface. The pinnacles of drowned
forests, the giants of the jungles, still reach above
the waters that stealthily crept up their trunks ; but
their glory is gone ; they are gaunt wintry skeletons
in a land of sunshine and the rich prodigal splendor of
"green things growing." Around the edges and ad-
vancing in diminishing numbers out into the lake,
these dead or dying sentinels stand, their branches
spread like arms appealing for succour. The im-
pression of these trees in the brilliant white moon-
light, with the still gleaming waters of the lake about
them is one never to be forgotten.
Gatun Lake, however, has swallowed up not only
the trees, but the homes and towns on the hills and
valleys under the high water mark ; and of these there
are few visible remnants. The towns of Bohio, Taber-
nilla, Matachin, San Pablo, Miami, and Gorfona, strip-
ped and deserted skeletons, were abandoned to the
steadily creeping waters ; the thatched huts here and
there in the hills, the solitary homes and farms of the
bushmen were forever blotted out by the lake.
In these towns were the abodes of the Americans,
who had left their own homes in all corners of our
vast country and fared forth to this wild land to build
the great Canal. Here they brought their wives and
children ; and their government, with a paternal eye
to keeping them by providing for them, built homes,
schools, club houses, and restaurants for them, furn-
ished them with all the conveniences and the strictest
sanitation the climate called for. The streets were
lined with trees; tropical shrubs of beautiful foliage
and strange flowers were planted everywhere. Con-
tentment, peace and industry were evident through
every doorway and window ; and the impenetrated
wilderness that lay about was no longer dreaded — it
had been conquered.
Then the lake arose ; the canal was opened ; the
people went home ; and those towns and villages have
become almost traditions. A lonely house on a hill-
side, a stone foundation overgrown with vines — these
remain as occasional reminders of that busy past.
The Cut, Gaillard or Culebra as you wish, begins at
Gamboa, where the muddy Chagres empties into the
lake and where the railroad crosses the river. It is
a narrow channel, three hundred feet wide; it has
steep banks, overrun with the everpresent jungle; dark-
waters that passively bear up the ships that slowly
steam through them. At the right of the entrance,
(coming from Colon), are the remains of Bas Obispo,
once a very lovely hill town, now abandoned. Its
streets are overgrown ; the walls of the houses that
were not transported have fallen in ; it is a melancholy
wreck. The Mandingo or Obispo River tunnel built
by the French to turn the channel of that stream, can
be seen in the steep hillside ; but there is no one now
to follow its dark and tortuous windings to the lake
on the other side.
The Cut continues for over eight miles through the
hills, some of which were cut down almost from the
top, and present sheer walls, which the creeping out-
posts of the jungle have not yet conquered. In other
places the bank slopes back, giving glimpses of the
jungle, thick and dark, festooned with vines and choked
with underbrush; the beautiful, fascinating, mysterious
and beckoning, tropical jungle. In those far-off hills
they hold in their grip, men say there is gold ; they
see visions of untold fortune and wealth.
Several towns, now merely army camps, lie along
the banks of the canal. After Gamboa, (which con-
tains the penitentiary), comes Las Cascades; then Em-
pire and Culebra. These last two arc historic names
in the development of the canal ; Culebra was the old
seat of the Administration, where "the Colonel's"
(Gen. Goethal's) headquarters were. Empire and Gor-
gona were two other large and important centers of
operations. Paraiso, (Paradise, in English) is the
next, a very small but pretty town, occupied still by
civilians.
Gold Hill and the famous Cucuracha slide are near
Culebra, which at different times nearly slid into the
Cut itself. It is interesting to note the translation of
the Spanish words Culebra and Cucuracha, as Snake
and Cockroach. The Culebra has been having a steady
diet of Cucaracha almost since the Cut was made deep
enough to be called a Cut !
At Pedro Miguel the ships are lowered by another
The Carolina Magazine
27
set of locks at Miraflores Lake, over a mile long;
then through Miraflores Locks to the level of the
Pacific, which is reached after about three miles.
Here at the Pacific Terminal is Balboa, a new and
dazzling town of concrete buildings., screened apart-
ment wooden buildings, well-kept lawns and landscape
gardening. Above the town on Ancon Hill is Balboa
Heights, the seat of the administration of the Canal
Zone. The old quarry can be seen, from which rock
was taken in the days of the construction of the dam.
On the other side of the Mill is Ancon, the old and
lovely town that faces Panama City, with the wide
palm-bordered streets of the big hospital grounds
above it.
Panama City is a labyrinth of narrow winding
streets, brick paved ; of tall houses whose balconies
provoke thoughts of its Spanish customs ; of sea walls ;
of old churches ; and of a thousand secrets that are
dead and buried behind the dark walls. The city
is the seat of the Government of Panama, and con-
tains a number of imposing governmental buildings,
more modern than the older parts of the city. Old
Panama proper is shown by a few ruins at some
distance from the city, beside some mud flats that
stretch out to the bay. Here is an old tower, some
church arches, and a few rooms. This was the city
that was sacked by the buccaneer Morgan, and is all
that is left of the mighty Spanish stronghold whither
came the gold laden ships from Peru and whence went
the strongly guarded pack trains on the old Royal
Road to Cruces on the Chagres. From Cruces, now
merely a picturesque group of thatched huts about an
old church, the precious cargo was shipped to the
sea. Bits of the old Royal Road are occasionally dis-
covered here and there in the jungle. At Fort San
Lorenzo, on a bluff at the mouth of the Chagres,
another ruin, the great galleons bore the treasure to
Spain.
There is much of this old Spanish tradition in
Panama, but few traces of it. The two cities, Panama
and Colon, are very modern and considerably Amer-
icanized ; Furopean and American customs prevail.
The population is a great mixture; native Panamanians,
Jamaican and Barbadian negroes, the great laboring
class, Chinese, East Indians, the French remaining from
the French occupation, an English colony of merchants
and business men. On the streets, of Colon especially,
one may come face to face with almost any race or
nationality, drifted there for adventure, sightseeing,
business, fortune-seeking, or stranded and waiting for
a ship.
The American population has changed somewhat and
is of course much reduced. The life in the American
towns is one of leisure and amusement, now that the
great impetus of the construction days is past. The
climate is good ; it is more healthful than many places
in the States, due to the strict sanitation ; living is
cheap ; so life is more or less a round of pleasure
and ease.
There is little in this life that reminds one of the
life, simple and less pampered, that the employees
lived in the "old days" in the towns "along the line."
There is not much in the stillness and beauty of the
scenes along the canal or in the smooth dark waters
of the Cut, to remind one of the struggle that was
going on a few years ago. Then the cut was a yawn-
ing chasm, a great raw gash in which by day drills
constantly clattered ; steam shovels shrieked and moved
their ponderous jaws ; locomotives hauled long lines
of creaking dirt cars up and down the sides of the
Cut; and laborers, "the blue shirt brigade," swarmed
like ants everywhere. Here was a fearful heat; an
unceasing feverish activity ; a terrible din and clatter
as from the forge of some giant. Here a life was
snuffed out in a moment by an explosion, a railroad
accident, a careless match, a rock from a blast ; and
another cross was put up on "Monkey Hill." Here
by night the great luminous stars or the white moon
cast deep shadows over its great depth ; profound
silence reigned, save for the whistle of a distant loco-
motive echoing among the hills; and the swarm of ant-
like workers slept, like human beings, in their human
habitations, until the five o'clock whistle woke them
next morning.
Who Will Ask Her?
By GARLAND PORTER
I HAD noticed the house before, but only in a
causal way, so f was never impressed by the
singular atmosphere that pervaded it until one
night when I passed it on my way to the farmer's house
where I was staying. But how I had failed to note
this shadow of eeriness I have never been able to
understand ; for it is surely there and not even an owl
will hoot in the few trees that still clutch at a sorrow-
ful existence in the deserted yard nor will a bat seek
shelter under its decaying eaves. I believe 1 am the
only human being that ever looked on that terrible
house without sensing the presence of ghosts or the
chill breath of Death ; — ghosts and Death are the near-
est approach to life of anything within those gloomy
walls ; — and I believe my having this distinction is
the reason I was subjected to the unearthly experience
to which I refer.
On this particular night I was coming in a bit late,
by the standards of the gentle folk, the hour being
somewhat after ten. The night was unusually dark
and cloudy, there being no moon and only Sirius and
a few other first magnitude stars stabbed through the
tenebrous heavens. Only my familiarity with the road
kept my progress from being the poorest kind of
groping. And then there appeared in the abandoned
house a light such as my eyes have only once beheld.
The house stands, if today it has not fallen into ruin,
some eighty feet from the road, and I felt myself being
drawn forward by compelling curiosity and infinite
dread.
I made my way through the weeds, which grew in
the path and yard as in the surrounding fields, and
finally came close enough almost to see in through
the end window from which the light emanated. To
say that the light was weird is insufficient: it was un-
earthly, eery, of a dullness and yellowishness that
28
The Carolina Magazine
made it uncanny ; it lacked all quality that would
identify it with a natural phenomenon. As I stood
there fearful of looking into the room, yet feeling
each moment that I must raise my head to the window,
1 was seized with a rigid horror at the sound of a
moan. It was low; it came at choking intervals for
a few seconds, — hours it seemed but probably seconds,
— and then died away as if closed within a muffling,
resonance chamber. My whole body vibrated from a
wordless terror ; my head had a sensation of expand-
ing ; my chest tingled from a sharp contraction. I was
turned into a pillar of horror, a part of the ghastly
place. I shudder to think of how long 1 might have
remained in that condition, had not I dropped my gun
in the reflex wave that swept through me after the
frightful catalepsis of a moment before. I had been
hunting the entire day and had failed to unload my
gun when the descending night had made shooting
useless. The recoil feature was broken on the right-
hand hammer and the hammer must have struck some-
thing in falling for the jar was sufficient for the gun
to go off. The shot brought me out of my spell, and
I left so suddenly that I had no time to regain my
gun. I was quickly on the main road, leaving the
fearful house behind.
I was in such a condition from the event in the
yard, that I did not quit running until fully a mile
away. Even then I was unable to throw off the terror
that filled me. 1 had lost my hat in the mad race and
must have presented a frightful appearance to the
farmer whom my noisy entrance awoke. As if suspect-
ing something unusual, he came into the hall with a
lamp. At sight of me he stopped short and the ques-
tioning look on his sleepy face turned to one of
wakeful fright. The remaining traces of my own
terror had a sort of contagion that he did not miss.
"What's the matter?" he asked.
"I was just a bit frightened on my way from Cross
Roads," I answered, courage returning with the words
of a fellow human. And then shamed at my appear-
ance, 1 added as lightly as I could, "I am a little late;
I should have been in hours ago, but I stopped at
Woodruff's store for a little while."
Without offering further words I went into my
room. The farmer was standing with a light slightly
raised and peering after me as I closed my door. My
sleep was far from recreating, in spite of the fact
that 1 had hunted all day and had eaten an ample
lunch at the Cross Roads. My excited fantasy would
flood the room with that uncanny light and I would
invariably start up in bed. The entire night was spent
in these intermittent starts and scattered fits of sleep.
The first time 1 awoke after dawn, I got up and
dressed. The farmer had been up for some time and
his wife was busy with breakfast. I went into the
kitchen, as I often did, to talk while I awaited the meal.
"Did you sleep well?" inquired the woman.
"No, I can't say that I did; I was a little restless,"
I replied, somewhat surprised at the directness of her
question. "Martin said you looked like you had been
running when you came in last night," she remarked
questioningly.
"I had," 1 said, and went out on the porch to wash
my face.
The farmer was coming up from the barn. "Good
morning, Mr. Samuels," I greeted him.
"Good morning — did you rest well last night?" he
returned.
"No — I didn't sleep very well — I must have come
in too late, or was too tired — or something," I answered
between splashes of water on my face.
It was easy to see that he wished to question me
further ; but he went on into the house.
During breakfast it was impossible to escape the
explanation upon which they were plainly bent ; there-
fore, I gave them my adventure as detailed as I could
recall it. They were affected by the eeriness of the
story, but showed no marked signs of surprise.
"The house "is known to be haunted," said Mrs.
Samuels when I had finished by admitting that I had
run for a considerable distance after leaving the yard.
"Other people have seen things there."
My experience of the night before and the suggestion
that there had been others gave me a curiosity to know
anything that concerned the mysterious occurrence
that I had witnessed. At my request she gave me an
account no less stirring than my own. Her natural
facility of speech and the native interest of woman
in the melodramatic and mysterious enabled her to
give me the following story :
"One summer afternoon, some years ago, Mrs. Wil-
liams, a good friend of mine who lives about five
miles beyond Cross Roads now, had been up to the
Woodruff's store and was on her way back home.
She used to live in the house that you might have
noticed about half a mile up the road toward Cross
Roads. It is on the other side of the road and sits
back about two hundred yards, in a small grove. Mrs.
Williams' experience that afternoon caused her to move
to the place where she now lives.
"She had been walking along without any attention
to her surroundings, when she noticed some exception-
ally tempting blackberries by the side of the road.
Blackberries were very nearly gone ; so she stopped
to eat some.
"Glancing up she saw some one coming down the
foot-path which led back toward the woods that sur-
rounded the haunted house. She was not aware that
she was so near the place ; however, she stopped to
get another handful of the ripe berries. When she
looked up again she saw that the person was nearer,
much nearer ; in fact, almost up with her. A woman ;
but unknown to Mrs. Williams. Not knowing the
woman, my friend refrained from salutation. Then
it was that she noticed that the woman's attire was of
a most singular description. The skirt was full, and
fell smoothly without a single wrinkle. There was no
distinctiveness of outline. The bottom of the skirt
seemed to blend with the ground upon which the
strange person walked soundlessly.
"The woman clearly passed against a bunch of weeds,
but not one stirred. The head was bonneted and
bowed. The face was hidden ; only the hands and a
portion of the throat were visible. A feeling of help-
less terror swept over my friend, for she saw that
it was no human that came toward her.
"By a chance thought my friend recalled the say-
ing that if a human is in the presence of a ghost, the
ghost will leave if the human calls upon God by name;
so she cried: 'Oh, God, what shall I do?'
"The apparition passed against my friend; the skirts
brushing her own, but she felt no contact. It passed
The Carolina Magazine
29
and kept on in its original direction, growing smaller,
and smaller, until it faded from view in the shape of
an ever decreasing ball. It appeared to wind itself
up completely into the ball.
"My poor friend was almost dead of fright. She
ran most of the mile or more between there and home.
She fell into the doorway, out of breath and almost
distracted with terror. She could not speak, and
cried for a long time while her two daughters did
all they could to learn what it could he that was dis-
tressing her. They called her husband from the field;
and as he was unable to calm her, he sent for me.
"When I got there she was still very excited from
her experience. After we had spent sometime in get-
ting her calmed, she told us the story that I have
just related."
We had become so interested in the story that we
had all quit eating during the recital. Samuels now
spoke :
"Martha is a great ghost-story teller. She knows
all the ghost-stories of the whole county. I am sur-
prised that she has not told you any before now."
We resumed our meal; and 1 did justice to the
good lady's cooking, despite the had night 1 had spent.
Presently Samuels spoke again :
"Tell him of the time old man Woodruff saw the
ghost, Martha; you can tell it better than I can."
"What, another?" I asked. "Is it the same ghost?"
"Yes," replied the woman smiling; "It's the same
ghost ; I'll tell you about it after breakfast. I don't
want to take up your whole meal time telling ghost-
stories."
When she had cleared away the remains of the
meal, and had got her kitchen in spotless order, she
came into the front room where 1 was reading and
proposed to tell the promised story.
"You know old man Woodruff, the Squire they call
him?" And upon my affirmation, she continued: "He
was one time a very heavy drinker. That was one
reason why his story has been laughed at by some
people who had never before heard of the haunted
house. He was coming along the road late one night.
It has been said that he was on his way to Luther
Perry's, who sold whiskey then. The Squire was
riding his mare, Nell. Just as he was passing the
haunted house he became aware of an apparition mov-
ing along beside him. The mare saw it, and im-
mediately became uncontrollable, as horses will in such
situations. The thing was of the shape and size of a
blanket spotted with glowing blotches. The general
outlines of the thing formed a background for the
blotches, which were of the shape, size, and appear-
ance of unblinking and fierce human eyes.
"The Squire made no effort to check the mad pace
of his mare, after he had turned her around to-
ward home. Horse and rider flew wildly along the
rough road ; but the apparition kept ever at their
side. It was within arm's length of the terrified man.
He kept his eyes upon it as if held by some super-
natural force ; he could not take them away, and every
fierce eye of the grotesque specter was full upon him.
"The Squire was almost overcome with terror when
he rode wildly up to his own door, and threw himself
from the saddle against it, never stopping to lift the
latch. The door crashed in, the bolt broken and the
panels splintered: for the squire is a man of great
si/e. His wife was frightened almost beyond Iter
wits by this unusual entrance. She had been asleep;
for the Squire often went out at night. One oi their
sons was staying at the house at that time, and he was
wakened also. The Squire was unable to speak of
the strange experience, and refused to leave the house,
even for a minute to catch and secure the terrified
mare. The son finally ventured out and put the animal
in her stall. Her eyes blazed in the lantern light; her
nostrils widened and quivered ; and she snorted wildly
at every object she saw.
"As I said at first, some people tried to toll the
S(|uire that bis experience was the effect of his heavy
drinking; hut he has never to this day passed the
house at night alone."
"It is quite a singular house, indeed," I remarked
when she had finished speaking.
"Yes ; no one has ever lived in it as long as I can
remember. It has always been referred to as 'the
haunted house.' There is an old negro woman who
stays with the Nelsons, who is said to have lived in
the house a long time ago. I have heard her tell of
it more than once, and I would tell you what she told
me, but I have never been able to tell it as she does.
If you are interested to hear of the first tale connected
with the house, she will tell it to you. The Nelsons
live a little way on the other side of Cross Roads.
It wouldn't take you long to walk out there from
Woodruff's store."
"I would like to hear the story," I assured her.
"I'll have to go up to the house after my gun today,
and I think I'll just go on to this Nelson place and
see her."
Accordingly, I went that very afternoon to hear
the story of the old negro woman. On the way I
stopped and recovered my gun which had been so
precipitately abandoned the night before. Not with-
out some misgivings did I venture so near the house,
and was much relieved when I had the gun in my
bands and was back on the main road. Probably it
was a childish fear; but it was there nevertheless.
At Woodruff's store I got information that carried
me to the Nelson place. When I had told the lady
who answered my knock that I was from Mrs.
Samuel's, she was reassured and answered to my in-
quiries as to the old negro.
"You mean old Aunt Lucy. Just come in and I'll
find her for you. She's in the back yard, I believe."
I could see that her curiosity was up, and that she
would bring the old negro as quickly as possible. And
very soon she came in.
She was a little, much wrinkled, much stooped, old
woman whose skin the years had given a dull, almost
colorless, over-shade. I judged her to be beyond eighty.
"Good evening,' I said, and by way of introduction,
"1 am staying over at Mr. Martin Samuel's, and his
wife has told me that you know something about the
ghost over at the deserted house on the road betwreen
Samuel's and Cross Roads."
"Yes ; I know somethin' about it ; but what do you
want to know about it for?" she answered as she sat
down in a rocker.
"Well," I replied, "I saw it last night, myself; or
rather, I heard it and saw a strange kind of light."
And I told her of my experience of the night before.
When I had finished she said:
30
The Carolina Magazine
"You heard almost exactly the same sounds I heard
there a long time ago." And she told me the events
of a night many years ago when she was living in the
house that was now surrounded in the minds of the
country folk by so many weird tales. I tell it as I
recall it ; for her peculiar dialect cannot be reproduced :
"Many years ago I lived in Virginia. I was born
a slave on the Manning plantation ; and belonged to
my Mistress Rosilie from the time I was able to be of
any service. I was two years younger than my young-
mistress. My mistress was a very beautiful woman
when she grew up ; she had many suitors, and among
them were some of the best young men of the country.
Every one expected her to marry a great man. But
she became acquainted with a stranger whom nobody
knew as he came from the West. In those days
people were going out West in great numbers, and it
seemed odd for anyone to come from the West. When
her people learned that he was seeing my mistress,
they were very ill-pleased and forbade her to see him
any more. She saw him secretly ; and finally she
married him. In a terrible rage her father sent her
from his house, and told her never to come to him
again. This was just after the war and I was free;
but I came with them to North Carolina.
"They lived for a while in a town close to the State
capitol ; but did not like the place and moved up in
this country. My mistress' husband built the house
where you saw the strange light and heard the sounds.
He was a tall, handsome, man ; very dark, and some-
times, fierce-looking. I did not like him somehow, and
kept out of his way as much as possible, taking my
orders from my mistress whom I loved too much
to leave.
"The first few months they lived in their new home
were very happy ; but there was always a little sad-
ness in my mistress' eyes, and I always believed she
was thinking of her old home and her people. Then
one day came the news that her mother was dead.
They had not sent for her, and it hurt her very much.
She cried a great deal that day and told me that she
believed her mother had wanted them to send for her
and that they would not. When her husband came
home that night she told him of the news, but he was
not very sympathetic. He did not say anything cross
to her: only failed to be moved by her grief. It
seemed to me that he did not like for her to be affected
as she was ; and it made me mad to see him so cold
toward her.
"After awhile my mistress seemed to get over the
shock that the news of her mother's death had given
her ; but thereafter the sad look never left her eyes.
Then, sometime later, she grew very sad, as if some-
thing very terrible had happened. I could not stand
to see my mistress suffer; so I asked her one day what
it was that worried her so strangely. She did not
answer me for sometime. I did not speak, knowing
that she would answer without further urging or not
at all. Finally she spoke:
"Lucy, my husband is changing toward me. He
is not at all like he was when we came here. He used
to be gay at times and we were so happy that I did
not miss my old friends as I have lately. The people
I know here are nice to me, but it is not the same as
it was before. I have not had a real friend to talk
to since 1 left home. She mentioned her old home
with a queer little catch in her voice. I too, missed
the old home, and knew a little how she felt. And
my poor mistress, she did not have any friends like
those she had had back there. It was very pitiable,
and my eyes were wet.
"After a moment she continued : 'The other night
I asked him what was causing this change, and he
turned on me with such anger that I was frightened
too much to say any more. Since then he has paid
no attention to me, not even to tell me when he will
come or go.' With that my mistress fell silent, and
I could not ask her to say more.
"I noticed him for the next few days and found that
there was indeed a change in him. Maybe you noticed
that the house has two front rooms and one back one,
besides the small kitchen?"
I assured her that I had not noticed, and with a
slight nod she proceeded.
"Well, it has. The front room, on the other end
as you go from here, was their bed-room. 1 slept
in the back room which was next to it. Three nights
after the day I asked my mistress the reason for her
sadness, 1 was awakened about the middle of the night.
There was a light in my mistress' room : I could see
it around the edges of the door. They were talking.
My mistress' voice was low and unnatural ; I could
tell that she had been crying. Her husband's was
harsh and cruel. I was very scared. I could not
understand what they were saying ; but I knew that
he was terribly mad. My mistress began to cry again.
It was such broken, pitiful, crying that I wanted to
go to her. I had never loved her so much as then.
I started to get out of bed and rush to her ; but sud-
denly it came over me that he was going to kill her.
I fell back, so scared that I could scarcely keep from
crying out, and I lay there trying to think of some
way to save my mistress.
"He went out after awhile, and I hoped he had
gone. I could hear her crying in the other room. I
decided to wait until he was some distance away be-
fore going into my mistress' room; but he came back
and I could hear him scraping something against the
wall as he came through the dark hallway. He hit
it against the door as he entered her room. It sounded
like a wash-tub. He began talking again and this
time much louder and harsher. My mistress' crying
was easily heard now. She cried as I have never
heard anyone cry before or since. How I wanted to
help her ! I wanted to cry out, to rouse the whole
country ; but knew that my cry could not help her.
How I kept from screaming, I have never known. 1
guess it was because of my* fear of him, and the over-
powering horror of the thing that was being done.
It was such agony to lie there and know that my
mistress was being killed in the next room ! I have
wished a thousand times that I could have had strength
to rush in on him and fight to save her. If she had
only called me — but she did not.
"My mistress quit crying, and said something which
I was unable to understand. He spoke again in that
strange horrible voice. Then I heard a struggle which
lasted only a few seconds. I opened my mouth to
scream ; I could stand it no longer. A piercing, un-
earthly, sound rang through the house. And just as
I realized that it had not been 1 that uttered the cry,
I sank into a dead faint. I must not have remained
The Carolina Magazine
31
unconscious long; for when I came to he was stand- (1
ing in the door and looking at me closely. The cry
that involuntarily rose to my lips as I regained con-
sciousness, I changed to a light snore. I came very
near giving myself away; but they had often told me
that I snored in my sleep. My heart heat wildly; the
blood surged to my head. I feared that it would
break from my face, through my eyes, from my nose,
and tell him that I knew. But the light was not full
upon my bed ; and he was in a very excited state. He
went back into the room and stood for sometime with-
out a sound. 1 dared not open my eyes. My heart
was strangely quiet now ; so quiet, in fact, that I feared
it would stop altogether. He blew out the light, and
without closing the door to my room, he left the house.
"I wanted to go to my mistress to see if she still
lived ; I might yet save her. And I wanted to go and
call everyone in the country to get him. But still I
feared to move ; for he might yet be on the place and
might kill me. If my mistress had been murdered, I
could tell the world who her murderer was ; so I laid
there until morning without so much as even turning
over. At intervals I would even snore as I had done
while he stood in the door and watched me.
"I have never known bow I lived through it, — I
wouldn't have believed a mortal could live through it,
—but finally, after it had grown very dark, it began
to get light, and soon it was morning. But I would
not leave my bed until it was quite light; and then I
went into my poor mistress' room."
She paused for a moment ; her ancient face took on
an expression of indescribable horror; and I divined
before she spoke something of the scene that she had
witnessed and now realized. Presently she continued
in her almost unintelligible dialect, the which I have
never been able to do more than translate into my
own words ; it beggars reproduction.
"God alone gave me strength to keep my senses
through what I saw. Pulled length-wise across the
bed, her hair falling over her head which hung toward
the Moor, one arm resting against the inside of the
tub drawn close beside (he bed, the other on the bed
with the hand clutching the pillow in a stark grip,
was my mistress. Her head was almost severed from
her body and was twisted around so that it looked
straight at me. The eyes and mouth were not closed
but were filled with the coagulated blood which covered
the whole face, the hair, and ended in a clot in the
tub. Why he had brought that terrible tub, only the
Devil might know.
"J looked at the scene, powerless to take my eyes
away. I wanted to vanish from the world. I fled
from the room. I was not dressed but 1 did not stop
until 1 had got to somebody's house; and houses were
farther apart then than they are now. By noon the
yard was full of men. Some of the women came.
They prepared my mistress; and buried her next day.
"They started a search for the murderer ; but were
unable to follow him. I guess he has died long ago ;
for his crime must have haunted him to his grave. . . .
Now you know what happened in that house many
years ago, and why people have seen a ghost there.
It is my poor mistress coming back to tell something ;
she died unsatisfied and she is still unsatisfied ; she
will keep coming back until somebody asks her what
it is — until somebody asks her what it is.
And her whispering voice trailed off.
She looked abstractedly through the window. The
afternoon was sinking into dusk. It would soon
be dark.
I have always contended and still insist that cow-
ardice is an element absent in my make-up. I am not
saying what it was that crept into the roots of my hair,
under the skin of my hands, and peculiarly into my
stomach ; but the conviction was strong upon me that
I would not pass that lonely house after nightfall,
however honorable or disgraceful the determination.
No; if I were ever to have the opportunity of asking
her again, it would be in broad daylight; there was
no doubt here.
I1"11"""111 " ] ' m NIIIINI ' ' ' ""'I ' iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiliiiiiliiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii iii i mini i i i i i i in ii ii iiiniiii hi i i i i H | nun, ,| | I, linn, m, „„
32
The Carolina Magazine
To Our Mothers
They are breaking, breaking, breaking
Under blows that Time is making,
They are bowing and they're bending to the heavy
weight of years.
They are going, going, going,
As Time makes his showing
On those dear ones, our near ones, who for us have
shed their tears.
They have given, given, given,
And their faith has never riven,
Tho' we leave them and deceive them in our foolish-
ness of youth.
They are waiting, waiting, waiting,
Till our waywardness abating,
We come homing, from our roaming, to the old paternal
roof.
They are leaving, leaving, leaving,
And ourselves we keep deceiving,
Never thinking or believing that ere long they won't be
nigh.
We have taken, taken, taken,
And our gratitude don't waken,
So we wait until too late and their time has come to
die.
— Jack Spruill
A Night in Early Spring
At night after a shower
The wide green wise old campus lies dozing,
With the lights of its buildings
Glowing like the fiery eyes
Of huge strange squat sentries
Posted about the great quadrangle :
And a little errant breeze
Eddies eerily thru the ragged elms
Whose tattered filigree of branches
Gleams in the light of a thin Moon
Like lacy fret-work of old, old silver.
The wet grass, fragrance unlike all other,
Criss-crossed with walks and paths
Like a jade mosaic lies underneath.
The dark streak of road and brown stone wall
Forms a border to the pattern.
Down in the Arboretum
A sparrow twitters sleepily
While a drowsy robin pipes querulously
From the thicket along the edge.
A pair of Lovers stroll leisurely
Down a shadowy path.
The Night hums on.
Its music and rythm steal into the blood.
( )ne almost wishes to look down
And see hoofs appearing instead of feet
Shiveringly feel a great strange change
Then leap about in true faun fashion
'Mongst light and shadow
And dance and run and gambol wildly
For the sheer free naked beauty of it all.
— Carlos U. Lowrancc
Elegy
Written in a Taxi
Apologies to Gray
Four A. M. tolls the knell of party gay,
The taxi rolls me like a heavy sea,
The chorus girl homeward has plod her way.
And the world a hangover leaves to me.
Now whirls the giddy landscape in my sight,
The air an alcoholic fragrance holds,
Save where the snakes reel in writhing flight.
Encircling me in their tangling folds.
Upon yon ivy covered Woolworth tower.
The moping owl to Broadway doth complain
For disturbing her siesta hour,
With all those flashy lights and damned "L" trains.
Far from the crowds ignoble strife,
Whose soberness has come to stay,
I flee, to lead the happy life.
And drink, and drink, both night and day.
In a blossom of purest ray serene
I shall the mark of debauchery bear;
But ere I pass out with blush (unseen),
"I won't drink again," I swear, I swear.
Time
When life was young and blood was warm
And Youth reigned in the palace,
In the midst of fair and storm,
1 loved the maiden Alice.
Her eyes were tyrant over me.
Her lips possesst my soul,
Her body, ultimate Beauty,
Her smile, life's sweetest goal ;
Her hair, a love-trap made of gold
That stole the sunbeam's rays,
Elysian tresses they to hold
The key to golden days ;
Her tongue, an oracle to me,
The Delphi of my youth :
There was no other prophesy,
The only truth, her truth;
Her Youth, eternal mystery, —
The world moved at her nod, —
Youth of my Love, I worshipped thee,
Thou warmest breath of God!
And that's the reason I'm today
Gray, old, and all alone :
1 stood and worshipped, worshipped ! yea,
While Youth passes ever on.
My love is now a shadow still,
Cast o'er my soul in mem'ry,
A shadow from the past that will,
Whate'er befall, ne'er dim be ;
It hovers there, a spectre of
The days when blood was warmer :
Sad lie that fools conjecture of—
The best succeeds the former.
The Carolina Magazine
33
A Wanderer in a Foreign Country
A wanderer in a foreign country, far from all that
was his own ;
An outcast in a desert, outlawed, vagabond, alone,
Chanced to meet upon the highway that he troubled,
trudged along,
A ragged poet, a paupered minstrel, with a fiddle full
of song.
And at noon-time as they rested by the long roads
dusty side,
Thus besought he of the songster, thus his soul for
solace cried :
Make Music, merry, maudlin, mad !
Make Music, soft, and slow and sad.
Play ! Play ! Upon my hardened heartstrings !
Play! Play! Till all my sinful soul rings
With the tunes of Love forgotten,
When ray hopes lay dead and rotten
In the land 1 was begotten
Far away !
Play the tunes of home and mother!
Play the tunes of mate and brother !
Play the sacred songs of Alma Mater, dear !
Send them throbbing, sobbing, thrilling,
Send them milling, rilling, trilling
Through my breast and there awaken sparks of cheer.
With cunning hand the fiddler roused the soul that
dwells in strings of steel,
And brought it jubilating forth with merry laugh and
peal.
Then swarming from the buried past a happy host
of fancies came.
And the traveler smiled as his rapt ear caught the tune
of a child-hood game,
He smiled as he thought of a pleasant home across a
cruel sea,
And he smiled as he thought of the woman he'd lost,
and the thing that might not be.
Then the fiddler played a sadder tune with a subtle
undertone,
And the smile died from the stranger's face with a
sigh that was most a moan,
For he though of the shame and the pain and the grief
that had swept him from Heaven to Hell,
And his vacant eye had a wistful look and a cruel look
as well,
For he thought of the woman that he had loved and
the thing she had come to be,
And the man he should have shot on sight, who lived
on merrily.
Then the minstrel struck a fiercer mood and the notes
were living fire
As he piled up chord on crashing chord, higher, Higher,
HIGHER,
Till the sweat drops stood on the exile's brow and his
fists clenched tight in Hate.
And longed for the throat of that fickle friend, whom
he learned to know too late.
With a Godless curse of sin he rose and snatched the
fiddle away,
Splintered it on a stone nearby, and stumbled on his
way.
— Harvey X. Haskins
The Sound
"Out there," they say, "lies the open sea"-
Then they laugh at my landman's eye
For the bay is still and we seem to be
Enfolded by hills where the far shoals lie,
Locked in like a little wind-swept lake
Where the lazy waves will scarcely break
On the piles of the wharves. Here the streets conn-
down
To the water's edge — in this little town,
Out of sight is the open sea.
"Out there is the open sea," they say.
"When you steer past the shelving sands,
And between the shoals you must thread your way
Where the Look-out beacon stands.
There the shifting dunes half bury and hide
The wrecks, salt-washed by the strong fierce tide.
Then straight past the treacherous shoals you steer
Where the sea is deep and the course is clear,
Steer on to the open sea."
From the little town I look off to the sea
And think how beyond the shoals
On the other side, so they say to me,
The surge of the ocean rolls.
But out beyond the salt marsh land
The dunes, those hazy dunes of sand,
— Elizabeth Lav
The Cripple
A dying cripple, I, broken and seer,
A morsel tossed about from year to year
By all the world that joys in strength and pride,
And now with pity writes, "the cripple died."
Crippled from youth, a malformed, hideous sight.
A Caliban, an eye-sore. Is it right
That some in nature's fairest garb should stand,
And I a travesty, a pun on man ?
I wanted not their sorrow and their ruth,
I wanted friends, indeed, but friends in truth,
Friends who'd admire my strength and love my pride.
They pitied me and now — "the cripple died,"
A woman, too, I wanted to enfold,
And close within my arms always to hold,
Put women passing by would pity me,
And look with sorrow too and clemency.
Oh, how I wanted life and yearned for love,
The vicar says it comes from up above.
"God help you" and "poor man" they always cried,
And now with pity still, — "the cripple died."
— M. C. GorJiam
At the commencement of 1921, thirty-four candi-
dates will present themselves for higher degrees at
the University.
? WMZJMZMM2.3MZ ^J-M SIM1M1M1MIMM1MIMIM1M1M1M1M!MIM1^E21MIMIMIMIM1MIM1M1M^1MIM1M1M!MIM1MIMIMIM0
THE CABOOSE
ii imiiniiiii I inn iniiiiniiiiiiiiiii 11 miiiiiiiiiiiiiii iiiiii.iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin I i n n iiiiiiiiiiilNmiiiiniiiilliiniiiiiNiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii1:::!!. minimi iinniiiiiiiiiinn iiiiii:iiiiiiiii:iiiiiiiiiiiinil imimiimiii';
For the first time in all history, the Tar Heel base-
ball team won an entire series of three games from
Virginia, when this year the Big V bit the dust of
defeat for three times. The first game was won, with
Bryson pitching, 5 to 3 ; the second, Bryson again being
the moundsman, by a score of 7 to 3; and the third,
with the redoubtable "Lefty"' Wilson in the box, gave
Carolina a 3 to 2 victory.
There have been many meetings of the Commit-
tee which has charge of the spending of the recent
appropriation granted the University in Chapel Hill
during the last month or so. Work is being started
which locks forward to the spending of the entire sum
granted the institution. The committee is proceeding
cautiously in order to spend the money wisely.
Steele Dormitory, the new rooming hall for stu-
dents, that is now being built will in all probability be
finished in time for occupancy at the beginning of the
next session of the University. The building is being
erected to the east and south of the Law Building.
It will be strictly modern and fireproof. Built on
the same general style as Old East and Old West, it
will have three stories divided into three separate sec-
tions, each section having the usual twelve rooms.
This will be the most palatial dormitory on the campus.
The new community laundry which is being built
at a large cost to do the laundry work for the entire
community is about finished and will be put into
operation shortly.
The University now occupies a position which it is
believed is unparalleled throughout the nation today.
In addition to furnishing culture to the whole State,
it furnishes coal, electricity, and water to the inhabit-
ants of the entire town. The new laundry will enable
it to do the washing for all the inhabitants of Chapel
Hill. Besides this, the University owns about thirty
houses which it rents to members of the faculty. Dur-
ing the war time, its services even extended to the
point that officials of the University bought a car of
canned bacon and canned vegetables and fruits and
sold it to the townspeople at cost.
Truly, the University of North Carolina is an insti-
tution which serves the whole people.
EVERYTHING IN STATIONERY AT
FOISTER'S
KODAKS
SUPPLIES
DEVELOPING
PRINTING
ENLARGING
FRAMING
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
"Teetotalism," along with beautiful girls, unique
decorations, and unparalleled music made the Easter
dances the best that Carolina has had in many years.
In fact it may be said that the dancing millenium has
been reached here, in contrast to the fall bacchanale.
The straight, clean, dancing, which had been con-
sidered a lost art, replaced the camel walk and shimmie.
Even the chaperons were satisfied with the conduct.
The music, full of pep and new songs, helped make
the dances what they were.
The legislature of 1921 voted for the two year main-
tenance fund, $445,000 for 1921 and $480,000 for 1922,
making a total of $925,000. For permanent improve-
ments during these two years $1,490,000 was voted.
Preliminary plans are being made for buildings,
water, heating, and electric service lines. Building
plans are providing for a Law building, Commerce,
History, Public Welfare, and Language building, to-
gether with at least five dormitories, and additional
dining hall space.
Fifty thousand dollars is to be spent for building
faculty houses, $58,000 in departmental equipment,
and $35,000 in dormitory furniture.
Old members of the Philanthropic Society will be
glad to learn that this year the Society has had one of
the most successful years of its existence. In the first
contest of the year, the Mary D. Wright Debate, the
Phi team won a unanimous victory over the Di ; the
Sophomore Debate was won by the team from the
Phi ; the Southern Oratorical Contest was won by a
member of the Phi ; the man who won second place in
the State Peace Oratorical League also belongs to the
Phi; three of four debaters chosen to represent the
University in the Triangular Debate with Hopkins and
Washington and Lee, and the two alternates in this
debate — all are claimed by the Phi as loyal sons ; and
the alternate in the debate with Pennsylvania Uni-
versity came from the Phi.
On the other hand, the Di had all three of the de-
baters in the contest with Pennsylvania ; it won the
Freshman Debate ; and it carried away the laurels in
the Junior Oratorical Contest.
All hail to the Phi !
H. S. Storr Company
Raleigh, N. C.
OFFICE OUTFITTERS
Printing
When you graduate we will fit you out and
give you a year to pay
lib
Text -Books, Note Books
Stationery, Fountain Pens
Full Line Athletic Goods
Tennis Rackets Restrung
French Shriner and
Urner Shoes
Kahn and Storrs-Schaefer Tailored-to-
Measure Clothes
THE BOOK EXCHANGE
The University 'a Co operative Store Located in
Y. M. C. A.
'STUDENT OUTFITTERS"
DRUGGISTS
REXALL STORE
PATTERSON BROS.
SHAEFFER AND WATERMAN FOUN-
TAIN PENS
NORRIS CANDIES CUT FLOWERS
Symphony Lawn, Gentlemen Club, Carlton
Club — Correct Stationery for Gentlemen
The Greensboro Daily News
Is the favorite newspaper of many North Carolina
people, because its broad liberal policy and its ex-
cellent news service appeal to them.
North Carolina is a great state, and the Daily Nev;s
stands for those things which tend to upbuild it.
Keep abreast with present-day events by subscrib-
ing for the Daily News.
Co-eds may come
and Co-eds may go —
but a Policy on the PILOT COMPLETE
PROTECTION PLAN will stay with
you under all circumstances.
It protects against
DEATH - ACCIDENT - DISABILITY - LOSS OF LIFE
Southern Life and Trust
Company
Greensboro, N. C.
A. W. McALISTER, Pres. ARTHUR WATT, Secretary
R. G. VAUGHN, 1st V-Pres. H. B. GUNTER, Agency Mgr.
A. M. SCALES, 2nd V-Pres. T. D. BLAIR, Ass't Agency Mgr.
E. V. Howell, President
R. H. Ward, Y.-Pres.
The Peoples Bank
CHAPEL HILL, N. C.
Lueco Lloyd, Y ire -President
C. B. Griffin, Cashier
R. P. Andrews, Asst. Cashier
Phone 2656 The Manuel's Serves You Right
"CLEANLINESS" OUR MOTTO
M
anueVs Cafe
Manuel A- Panagiotou, Manager
i NO BRANCHES'
1 12 W. MARKET ST. GREENSBORO, N. C.
Sayings of
Benjamin Franklin, Printer:
^
rrcTo be intimate with a foolish
friend is like going to bed with
a razor. "
Address Our
Service Department
When Interested in
Printing
Engraving
Lithography
The Seeman Printery Inc.
DURHAM, NORTH CAROLINA
1
Do You Think?
You students who really think will
not come to college and stay without
taking out an insurance policy to pro-
tect the investment that your parents are
making on your education. You are
consumers— not producers. What would
you have to show for the money you are
spending if you should "kick the bucket"
before you become a producer?
The University Agency has a policy
to meet every man's needs. It strives to
help those who really need help; its
agency service cannot be paralled, and,
too, it caters to Carolina students and
alumni.
Don't wait for us to get around to
vou. See or write.
The University Agency, Inc.
JEFFERSON STANDARD LIFE INSURANCE CO.
J. W. UMSTEAD, Jr.
President
CYRUS THOMPSON, Jr.
Vice-President and Manager
W. H. ANDREWS, Jr.
Secretary and Treasurer
"INDIVIDUAL SERVICE TO CAROLINA STUDENTS AND ALUMNI'
Jones 8 Frasier Company
Durham, N. C.
Gold and Silversmiths
Estimates cheerfully furnished on medals, all
college jewelry and banquet favors
Eubanks Drug Co.
Offers 28 Years' Experience
THE BANK OF CHAPEL HILL
M. C. S. NOBLE
President
E. L. STEOirD
Vice-President
M. E. HOGAN
Cashier
Oldest and Strongest Bank in Orange County
A. A. Kluttz Co.
Everything for the Student
The University of North Carolina
Maximum Seruice to the People of the State
A.
The College of Liberal Arts
B.
The School of Applied Science
(1) Chemical Engineering
(2) Electrical Engineering
(3) Civil and Road Engineering
(4) Soil Investigation
C.
The Graduate School
D.
The School of Law
E.
The School of Medicine
F.
The School of Pharmacy
G.
The School of Education
H.
The Summer School
I.
The School of Commerce
J.
The Bureau of Extension
K.
The School of Public Welfare
Literary Societies, Student Publications, Student-Activity Or-
ganizations, Y. M. C. A.
Gymnasium and Swimming Pool, Two Athletic Fields, Twenty-
four Tennis Courts, Indoor and Outdoor Basketball Courts.
Military Training Under Competent Officers.
82,000- Volume Library, 800 Current Periodicals.
Write to the University When You Need Help
For Information Regarding the
University, Address
THOMAS J. WILSON, Jr., Registrar
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11